This is a modern-English version of The Myths of the North American Indians, originally written by Spence, Lewis.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
THE MYTHS OF THE
NORTH AMERICAN
INDIANS
BY
BY
LEWIS SPENCE F.R.A.I.
LEWIS SPENCE F.R.A.I.
AUTHOR OF "THE MYTHS OF MEXICO AND PERU" "THE
CIVILIZATION OF ANCIENT MEXICO" "A DICTIONARY
OF MYTHOLOGY" ETC. ETC.
AUTHOR OF "THE MYTHS OF MEXICO AND PERU" "THE
CIVILIZATION OF ANCIENT MEXICO" "A DICTIONARY
OF MYTHOLOGY" ETC. ETC.
WITH THIRTY-TWO PLATES IN COLOUR BY
JAMES JACK AND OTHER ILLUSTRATIONS
WITH THIRTY-TWO COLOR PLATES BY
JAMES JACK AND OTHER ILLUSTRATIONS
LONDON
GEORGE G. HARRAP & COMPANY
2 & 3 PORTSMOUTH STREET KINGSWAY W.C.
MCMXIV
LONDON
GEORGE G. HARRAP & COMPANY
2 & 3 PORTSMOUTH STREET KINGSWAY W.C.
1914
PRINTED AT
THE BALLANTYNE PRESS
LONDON ENGLAND
Printed at The Ballantyne Press London, England
UNIFORM WITH THIS VOLUME
UNIFORM WITH THIS VOLUME
The illustrations, which are a feature of this series, are reproduced for the most part from the finest works of past and living artists
The illustrations, which are a standout aspect of this series, are mostly taken from the best works of both past and contemporary artists.
The Myths of Greece and Rome
The Myths of Greece and Rome
By H. A. GUERBER. With 64 Full-page Illustrations. A classic volume. At once a fascinating story-book and a valuable work of reference.
By H. A. GUERBER. With 64 Full-page Illustrations. A classic book. It's both an engaging storybook and a useful reference.
Myths of the Norsemen
Norse myths
From the Eddas and Sagas. By H. A. GUERBER. With 64 Full-page Illustrations.
From the Eddas and Sagas. By H. A. GUERBER. With 64 Full-page Illustrations.
Myths and Legends of the Middle Ages
Myths and Legends of the Middle Ages
By H. A. GUERBER. With 64 Full-page Illustrations.
By H. A. GUERBER. With 64 full-page illustrations.
Hero Myths and Legends of the British Race
Hero Myths and Legends of the British People
By M. I. EBBUTT, M.A. With 64 Original Full-page Illustrations.
By M. I. EBBUTT, M.A. With 64 Original Full-page Illustrations.
Myths and Legends of the Celtic Race
Myths and Legends of the Celtic People
By T. W. ROLLESTON. With 64 Original Full-page Illustrations.
By T. W. ROLLESTON. With 64 original full-page illustrations.
The Myths and Legends of Japan
The Myths and Legends of Japan
By F. HADLAND DAVIS. With 32 Plates in Colour by EVELYN PAUL.
By F. Hadland Davis. With 32 color plates by Evelyn Paul.
The Myths of Mexico and Peru
The Myths of Mexico and Peru
By LEWIS SPENCE, F.R.A.I. With 60 Full-page Plates and other Illustrations.
By LEWIS SPENCE, F.R.A.I. With 60 Full-page Plates and other Illustrations.
PREFACE
PREFACE
The North American Indian has so long been an object of the deepest interest that the neglect of his picturesque and original mythologies and the tales to which they have given rise is difficult of comprehension. In boyhood we are wont to regard him as an instrument specially designed for the execution of tumultuous incident, wherewith heart-stirring fiction may be manufactured. In manhood we are too apt to consider him as only fit to be put aside with the matter of Faery and such evanescent stuff and relegated to the limbo of imagination. Satiated with his constant recurrence in the tales of our youth, we are perhaps but too ready to hearken credulously to accounts which picture him as a disreputable vagabond, getting a precarious living by petty theft or the manufacture of bead ornaments.
The North American Indian has long been a source of immense interest, making it hard to understand why his unique and captivating mythologies and the stories they've inspired have been overlooked. In childhood, we tend to see him as a character created for dramatic stories that stir our hearts. In adulthood, we often view him as something to be dismissed alongside fairy tales and other fleeting fantasies, relegated to the realm of imagination. Having grown tired of his constant presence in the stories of our youth, we might too readily believe accounts that portray him as a troublesome wanderer, struggling to survive through petty theft or making bead crafts.
It is, indeed, surprising how vague a picture the North American Indian presents to the minds of most people in Europe when all that recent anthropological research has done on the subject is taken into account. As a matter of fact, few books have been published in England which furnish more than the scantiest details concerning the Red Race, and these are in general scarce, and, when obtained, of doubtful scientific value.
It’s surprising how unclear the image of the North American Indian is for most people in Europe, especially considering all the recent anthropological research on the topic. In fact, there are few books published in England that provide more than minimal details about the Native American experience, and those that do exist are generally hard to find and often lack scientific credibility.
The primary object of this volume is to furnish the reader with a general view of the mythologies of the Red Man of North America, accompanied by such historical and ethnological information as will assist him in gauging the real conditions under which this most interesting section of humanity existed. The basic difference between the Indian and European mental outlook is insisted upon, because it is felt that no proper comprehension of American Indian myth or {vi} conditions of life can be attained when such a distinction is not recognized and allowed for. The difference between the view-point, mundane and spiritual, of the Red Man and that of the European is as vast as that which separates the conceptions and philosophies of the East and West. Nevertheless we shall find in the North American mythologies much that enters into the composition of the immortal tales of the older religions of the Eastern Hemisphere. All myth, Asiatic, European, or American, springs from similar natural conceptions, and if we discover in American mythology peculiarities which we do not observe in the systems of Greece, Rome, or Egypt, we may be certain that these arise from circumstances of environment and racial habit as modified by climate and kindred conditions alone.
The main goal of this book is to provide readers with an overview of the mythology of Native Americans in North America, along with historical and ethnological details that will help them understand the actual conditions under which this fascinating group of people lived. The significant difference between the mindset of Native Americans and Europeans is emphasized because it’s believed that true understanding of Native American myths or their way of life can’t be achieved without recognizing this distinction. The differences in perspective, both worldly and spiritual, between Native Americans and Europeans are as vast as those separating the philosophies of the East and West. However, we will find in North American mythologies many elements that contribute to the enduring stories of the older religions of the Eastern Hemisphere. All myths, whether Asiatic, European, or American, originate from similar natural ideas, and if we find unique aspects in American mythology that we don’t see in the mythologies of Greece, Rome, or Egypt, we can be sure that these differences stem from environmental factors and cultural habits shaped by climate and related conditions.
In the last thirty years much has been accomplished in placing the study of the American aborigines on a sounder basis. The older school of ethnologists were for the most part obsessed with the wildest ideas concerning the origin of the Indians, and many of them believed the Red Man to be the degenerate descendant of the lost Ten Tribes of Israel or of early Phoenician adventurers. But these 'antiquaries' had perforce to give way to a new school of students well equipped with scientific knowledge, whose labours, under the admirable direction of the United States Bureau of Ethnology, have borne rich fruit. Many treatises of the utmost value on the ethnology, mythology, and tribal customs of the North American Indians have been issued by this conscientious and enterprising State department. These are written by men who possess first-hand knowledge of Indian life and languages, many of whom have faced great privations and hardships in order to collect the material they have published. The series is, indeed, a monument to that nobler type of heroism which science {vii} can kindle in the breast of the student, and the direct, unembellished verbiage of these volumes conceals many a life-story which for quiet, unassuming bravery and contempt for danger will match anything in the records of research and human endurance.
In the last thirty years, a lot has been done to put the study of Native Americans on a stronger foundation. The previous group of ethnologists was mostly caught up in unrealistic theories about the origins of the Indians, with many believing that the Native American was a degenerate descendant of the lost Ten Tribes of Israel or early Phoenician explorers. However, these 'antiquarians' had to step aside for a new generation of researchers who are well-versed in scientific knowledge. Their work, under the excellent guidance of the United States Bureau of Ethnology, has produced significant results. Numerous valuable studies on the ethnology, mythology, and tribal customs of North American Indians have been published by this dedicated and innovative government department. These works are authored by individuals with firsthand experience of Indian life and languages, many of whom have endured great hardships to gather the material they have shared. This series is truly a tribute to the nobler kind of heroism that science can inspire in students, and the straightforward, unadorned language of these volumes hides countless stories of quiet, unassuming courage and disregard for danger that rival anything found in the annals of research and human perseverance. {vii}
LEWIS SPENCE
EDINBURGH: March 1914
LEWIS SPENCE
EDINBURGH: March 1914
CONTENTS
CONTENTS
CHAPTER
I. Divisions, Customs, and History of the Race
II. The Mythologies of the North American Indians
III. Algonquian Myths and Legends
IV. Iroquois Myths and Legends
V. Sioux Myths and Legends
VI. Myths and Legends of the Pawnees
VII. Myths And Legends of the Northern and North-western Indians
Bibliography
Glossary and Index
CHAPTER
I. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
II. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
III. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
IV. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__
V. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__
VI. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__
VII. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__
LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS
ILLUSTRATION LIST
CHAPTER I: DIVISIONS, CUSTOMS,
AND HISTORY OF THE RACE
The First Indians in Europe
The First Indians in Europe
Almost immediately upon the discovery of the New World its inhabitants became a source of the greatest interest to all ranks and classes among the people of Europe. That this should have been so is not a little surprising when we remember the ignorance which prevailed regarding the discovery of the new hemisphere, and that in the popular imagination the people of the new-found lands were considered to be inhabitants of those eastern countries which European navigation had striven so long and so fruitlessly to reach. The very name 'Indian' bestowed upon the men from the islands of the far western ocean proves the ill-founded nature and falsity of the new conditions which through the discovery of Columbus were imposed upon the science of geography. Why all this intense and vivid interest in the strange beings whom the Genoese commander carried back with him as specimens of the population of the new-found isles? The Spaniards were accustomed to the presence and sight of Orientals. They had for centuries dwelt side by side with a nation of Eastern speech and origin, and the things of the East held little of novelty for them. Is it not possible that the people, by reason of some natural motive difficult of comprehension, did not credit in their hearts the scientific conclusions of the day? Something deeper and more primitive than science was at work in their minds, and some profound human instinct told them that the dusky and befeathered folk they beheld in the triumphal procession of the Discoverer were not the inhabitants of an Orient with which they were more or less familiar, but {2} erstwhile dwellers in a mystic continent which had been isolated from the rest of mankind for countless centuries.
Almost right after the discovery of the New World, its inhabitants captured the interest of all social classes in Europe. It’s surprising to think about this, considering the widespread ignorance about the new hemisphere, and how, in the popular imagination, the people from these newfound lands were seen as residents of those eastern countries that European explorers had long tried, but failed, to reach. The very name "Indian" given to the people from the islands of the far western ocean highlights the misleading and incorrect nature of the new understandings that Columbus’s discovery imposed on geographic knowledge. Why such intense and vivid interest in the unusual people that the Genoese explorer brought back as representatives of the population from these newly found islands? The Spaniards were used to seeing and interacting with Easterners. They had lived alongside a nation of Eastern origin and language for centuries, and the Eastern things held little novelty for them. Could it be that the people, for some natural reason that’s hard to understand, didn’t fully accept the scientific conclusions of the time? Something deeper and more fundamental than science was at play in their minds, and a profound human instinct told them that the dark-skinned, feathered people they saw in the Discoverer’s triumphal procession were not the inhabitants of an Orient they somewhat recognized, but rather former residents of a mysterious continent that had been isolated from the rest of humanity for countless centuries.
There are not wanting circumstances which go far to prove that instinct, brushing aside the conclusions of science, felt that it had rightly come upon the truth. The motto on the arms granted to Columbus is eloquent of the popular feeling when it states,
There are plenty of circumstances that strongly suggest that instinct, ignoring the conclusions of science, believed it had discovered the truth. The motto on the arms given to Columbus is a clear reflection of the public sentiment when it states,
To Castile and Leon
Columbus gave a new world,
To Castile and Leon
Columbus offered a new world,
and the news was greeted in London with the pronouncement that it seemed "a thing more divine than human"—a conclusion which could scarcely have been arrived at if it was considered that the reaching of the farthest Orient point alone had been achieved.
and the news was met in London with the statement that it seemed "more divine than human"—a conclusion that would hardly have been reached if it was thought that only the farthest point of the Orient had been attained.
The primitive and barbarous appearance of the Indians in the train of Columbus deeply impressed the people of Spain. The savage had before this event been merely "a legendary and heraldic animal like the griffin and the phoenix." In the person of the Indian he was presented for the first time to the astonished gaze of a European people, who were quick to distinguish the differences in feature and general appearance between the Red Man and the civilized Oriental—although his resemblance to the Tartar race was insisted upon by some early writers.
The primitive and savage look of the Indians accompanying Columbus had a strong impact on the people of Spain. Before this event, the savage had only been a "legendary and heraldic creature like the griffin and the phoenix." For the first time, the Indian was showcased to the amazed eyes of a European audience, who quickly noted the differences in features and overall appearance between the Red Man and the civilized Oriental—though some early writers emphasized his likeness to the Tartar race.
Popular interest, instead of abating, grew greater, and with each American discovery the 'Indian' became the subject of renewed controversy. Works on the origin and customs of the American aborigines, of ponderous erudition but doubtful conclusions, were eagerly perused and discussed. These were not any more extravagant, however, than, many theories propounded at a much later date. In the early nineteenth century a school of enthusiastic antiquaries, perhaps the most {3} distinguished of whom was Lord Kingsborough, determined upon proving the identity of the American aborigines with the lost Ten Tribes of Israel, and brought to bear upon the subject a perfect battery of erudition of the most extraordinary kind. His lordship's great work on the subject, The Antiquities of Mexico, absorbed a fortune of some fifty thousand pounds by its publication. The most absurd philological conclusions were arrived at in the course of these researches, examples of which it would but weary the reader to peruse. Only a shade less ridiculous were the deductions drawn from Indian customs where these bore a certain surface resemblance to Hebrew rite or priestly usage.
Popular interest didn't fade; it actually grew, and with each American discovery, the 'Indian' became the topic of renewed debate. Books about the origins and customs of Native Americans, filled with heavy scholarship but questionable conclusions, were eagerly read and discussed. These weren't any more outrageous, though, than many theories proposed much later. In the early nineteenth century, a group of passionate antiquarians, with Lord Kingsborough as perhaps the most notable among them, aimed to prove that Native Americans were the lost Ten Tribes of Israel and brought an impressive range of extraordinary scholarship to the topic. His significant work, The Antiquities of Mexico, cost about fifty thousand pounds to publish. Throughout these studies, some of the most ridiculous philological conclusions were reached, and it would only bore the reader to list them. Only slightly less absurd were the conclusions drawn from Native American customs when they had a superficial resemblance to Hebrew rituals or priestly practices.
Indians as Jews
Indians as Jewish people
As an example of this species of argument it will be sufficient to quote the following passage from a work published in 1879:[1]
As an example of this type of argument, it will be enough to quote the following passage from a work published in 1879:[1]
[1] The Migration from Shinar, by Captain G. Palmer (London).
[1] The Migration from Shinar, by Captain G. Palmer (London).
"The Indian high-priest wears a breastplate made of a white conch-shell, and around his head either a wreath of swan feathers, or a long piece of swan skin doubled, so as to show only the snowy feathers on each side. These remind us of the breastplate and mitre of the Jewish high-priest. They have also a magic stone which is transparent, and which the medicine-men consult; it is most jealously guarded, even from their own people, and Adair could never procure one. Is this an imitation of the Urim and Thummim? Again, they have a feast of first-fruits, which they celebrate with songs and dances, repeating 'Halelu-Halelu-Haleluiah' with great earnestness and fervour. They dance in three circles round the fire that cooks these fruits on a kind of altar, shouting the praises of {4} Yo-He-Wah (Jehovah?). These words are only used in their religious festivals."
"The Indian high priest wears a breastplate made of a white conch shell, and on his head, he has either a wreath of swan feathers or a long piece of swan skin wrapped around, so that only the snowy feathers show on each side. These resemble the breastplate and mitre of the Jewish high priest. They also possess a transparent magic stone that the medicine men consult; it is carefully guarded, even from their own people, and Adair could never get one. Is this an imitation of the Urim and Thummim? Additionally, they celebrate a feast of first fruits, which they observe with songs and dances, chanting 'Halelu-Halelu-Haleluiah' with great passion and fervor. They dance in three circles around the fire that cooks these fruits on a sort of altar, shouting the praises of {4} Yo-He-Wah (Jehovah?). These words are only used during their religious festivals."
To what tribe the writer alludes is not manifest from the context.
To which tribe the writer is referring isn't clear from the context.
Welsh-Speaking Indians
Welsh-speaking Indians
An ethnological connexion has been traced for the Red Man of North America, with equal parade of erudition, to Phoenicians, Hittites, and South Sea Islanders. But one of the most amusing of these theories is that which attempts to substantiate his blood-relationship with the inhabitants of Wales! The argument in favour of this theory is so quaint, and is such a capital example of the kind of learning under which American ethnology has groaned for generations, that it may be briefly examined. In the author's Myths of Mexico and Peru (p. 5) a short account is given of the legend of Madoc, son of Owen Gwyneth, a Welsh prince, who quitted his country in disgust at the manner in which his brothers had partitioned their father's territories. Sailing due west with several vessels, he arrived, says Sir Thomas Herbert in his Travels (1634), at the Gulf of Mexico, "not far from Florida," in the year 1170. After settling there he returned to Wales for reinforcements, and once more fared toward the dim West, never to be heard of more. But, says the chronicler, "though the Cambrian issue in the new found world may seeme extinct, the Language to this day used among these Canibals, together with their adoring the crosse, using Beades, Reliques of holy men and some other, noted in them of Acusano and other places, ... points at our Madoc's former being there." The Cambrians, continued Sir Thomas, left in their American colony many names of "Birds, Rivers, Rocks, Beasts and the like, {5} some of which words are these: Gwrando, signifying in the Cambrian speech to give eare unto or hearken. Pen-gwyn, with us a white head, refered by the Mexicans to a Bird so-called, and Rockes complying with that Idiom. Some promontories had like denominations, called so by the people to this day, tho' estranged and concealed by the Spaniard. Such are the Isles Corroeso. The Cape of Brutaine or Brittaine. The floud Gwyndowr or white water, Bara bread, Mam mother, Tate father, Dowr water, Bryd time, Bu or Buch a Cow, Clugar a Heathcocke, Llwynog a Fox, Wy an Egge, Calaf a Quill, Trwyn a Nose, Nef Heaven; and the like then used; by which, in my conceit, none save detracting Opinionatists can justly oppose such worthy testimonies and proofes of what I wish were generally allowed of."
An ethnological connection has been identified for the Native American tribes, showcasing impressive scholarship, to the Phoenicians, Hittites, and South Sea Islanders. However, one of the most amusing theories is the one that claims a blood relationship between them and the people of Wales! The reasoning behind this theory is so quirky and serves as a prime example of the kind of scholarship that American ethnology has struggled with for years that it warrants a brief look. In the author's Myths of Mexico and Peru (p. 5), there’s a brief description of the legend of Madoc, son of Owen Gwyneth, a Welsh prince who left his homeland in frustration over how his brothers divided their father's lands. According to Sir Thomas Herbert in his Travels (1634), Madoc sailed due west with several ships and reached the Gulf of Mexico, "not far from Florida," in the year 1170. After establishing a settlement there, he returned to Wales for reinforcements and set off again toward the mysterious West, never to be heard from again. However, the chronicler claims, "even though the Welsh descendants in the newly discovered world may seem to be extinct, the language still spoken by these natives, along with their reverence for the cross, use of beads, relics of holy men, and other traits noted in them from Acusano and other places, ... suggests that our Madoc was once here." The Welsh, Sir Thomas continued, left behind many names for "birds, rivers, rocks, beasts, and so on in their American colony, some of which are: Gwrando, meaning to listen or pay attention in Welsh. Pen-gwyn, which means white head, referred by the Mexicans to a so-named bird, and rocks with similar names. Some landmarks still have these names today, though they’ve been altered and hidden by the Spaniards. Such names include the Isles Corroeso, the Cape of Brutaine or Brittaine, the river Gwyndowr meaning white water, Bara for bread, Mam for mother, Tate for father, Dowr for water, Bryd for time, Bu or Buch for cow, Clugar for heathcock, Llwynog for fox, Wy for egg, Calaf for quill, Trwyn for nose, Nef for heaven; and similar names used back then; for which, in my opinion, only those who doubt can fairly argue against such notable evidence and claims that I wish were generally accepted.
Antiquity of Man in America
The Origins of Man in America
To turn to more substantial conclusions concerning the racial affinities of the Red Man, we find that it is only within very recent times that anything like a reasoned scientific argument has been arrived at. Founding upon recently acquired geological, anthropological, and linguistic knowledge, inquirers into the deeper realms of American ethnology have solved the question of how the Western Hemisphere was peopled, and the arguments they adduce are so convincing in their nature as to leave no doubt in the minds of unbiased persons.
To reach significant conclusions about the racial connections of Native Americans, we see that logical scientific arguments have only recently come about. Based on newly acquired geological, anthropological, and linguistic knowledge, researchers exploring the deeper aspects of American ethnology have answered the question of how the Western Hemisphere was populated, and their arguments are so compelling that they leave no doubt in the minds of unbiased individuals.
It is now admitted that the presence of man in the Old World dates from an epoch so far distant as to be calculated only by reference to geological periods of which we know the succession but not the duration, and research has proved that the same holds good of the Western Hemisphere. Although man undoubtedly found his way from the Old World to the {6} New, the period at which he did so is so remote that for all practical purposes he may be said to have peopled both hemispheres simultaneously. Indeed, "his relative antiquity in each has no bearing on the history of his advancement."
It is now accepted that humans have been present in the Old World for a time so long ago that it can only be measured in terms of geological eras, of which we understand the order but not the length. Research has shown that the same is true for the Western Hemisphere. While humans certainly migrated from the Old World to the {6} New World, the time it happened is so far back that, for all practical purposes, we can say they populated both hemispheres at the same time. In fact, "the relative age of humans in each region doesn’t affect the story of their development."
It is known that the American continent offers no example of the highly organized primates—for example, the larger apes—in which the Old World abounds, save man himself, and this circumstance is sufficient to prove that the human species must have reached America as strangers. Had man been native to the New World there would have been found side by side with him either existing or fossil representatives of the greater apes and other anthropoid animals which illustrate his pedigree in the Old World.
It’s widely recognized that the American continent has no examples of the highly organized primates—like the larger apes—that are common in the Old World, except for humans. This fact strongly suggests that humans must have arrived in America as outsiders. If humans had originated in the New World, there would be either living or fossilized evidence of the larger apes and other anthropoid species that demonstrate their lineage from the Old World.
The Great Miocene Bridge
The Great Miocene Bridge
Again, many careful observers have noticed the striking resemblance between the natives of America and Northern Asia. At Bering Strait the Old World and the New are separated by a narrow sea-passage only, and an elevation of the sea-bed of less than two hundred feet would provide a 'land-bridge' at least thirty miles in breadth between the two continents. It is a geological fact that Bering Strait has been formed since the Tertiary period, and that such a 'land-bridge' once existed, to which American geologists have given the name of 'the Miocene bridge.' By this 'bridge,' it is believed, man crossed from Asia to America, and its subsequent disappearance confined him to the Western Hemisphere.
Again, many careful observers have noticed the striking similarity between the native people of America and those from Northern Asia. At the Bering Strait, the Old World and the New are separated by just a narrow sea passage, and an elevation of the sea bed of less than two hundred feet would create a "land bridge" at least thirty miles wide between the two continents. It’s a geological fact that the Bering Strait has been formed since the Tertiary period, and that such a "land bridge" once existed, which American geologists have called "the Miocene bridge." It is believed that people used this "bridge" to cross from Asia to America, and its later disappearance restricted them to the Western Hemisphere.
American Man in Glacial Times
American Man in Ice Age
That this migration occurred before the Glacial period is proved by the circumstance that chipped {7} flints and other implements have been discovered in ice-drift at points in Ohio, Indiana, and Minnesota, to which it is known that the southern margin of the ice-sheet extended. This proves that man was driven southward by the advancing ice, as were several Old World animal species which had migrated to America. However, it is difficult in many cases to accept what may seem to be evidence of the presence of prehistoric man in North America with any degree of confidence, and it will be well to confine ourselves to the most authentic instances. In the loess of the Mississippi at Natchez Dr. Dickson found side by side with the remains of the mylodon and megalonyx human bones blackened by time. But Sir Charles Lyell pointed out that these remains might have been carried by the action of water from the numerous Indian places of burial in the neighbourhood. In New Orleans, while trenches were being dug for gas-pipes, a skeleton was discovered sixteen feet from the surface, the skull of which was embedded beneath a gigantic cypress-tree. But the deposit in which the remains were found was subsequently stated to be of recent origin. A reed mat was discovered at Petit Anse, Louisiana, at a depth of from fifteen to twenty feet, among a deposit of salt near the tusks or bones of an elephant. In the bottom-lands of the Bourbeuse River, in Missouri, Dr. Koch discovered the remains of a mastodon. It had sunk in the mud of the marshes, and, borne down by its own ponderous bulk, had been unable to right itself. Espied by the hunters of that dim era, it had been attacked by them, and the signs of their onset—flint arrow-heads and pieces of rock—were found mingled with its bones. Unable to dispatch it with their comparatively puny weapons, they had built great fires round it, the cinder-heaps of which remain to the {8} height of six feet, and by this means they had presumably succeeded in suffocating it.
That this migration happened before the Ice Age is shown by the fact that chipped {7} flints and other tools have been found in ice-drift locations in Ohio, Indiana, and Minnesota, which is known to be the southern edge of the ice sheet. This indicates that humans were pushed south by the advancing ice, similar to several animal species from the Old World that migrated to America. However, it can be challenging to accept what might appear to be evidence of prehistoric humans in North America with much certainty, so it’s better to focus on the most authentic examples. In the loess soil of the Mississippi at Natchez, Dr. Dickson found human bones, blackened over time, alongside the remains of the mylodon and megalonyx. Yet, Sir Charles Lyell pointed out that these remains might have been washed away by water from nearby Native American burial sites. In New Orleans, during gas-pipe digging, a skeleton was found sixteen feet down, with its skull underneath a massive cypress tree. However, the layer where these remains were found was later identified as more recent. A reed mat was discovered at Petit Anse, Louisiana, at a depth of fifteen to twenty feet, amid salt deposits near the tusks or bones of an elephant. In the lowlands of the Bourbeuse River in Missouri, Dr. Koch found the remains of a mastodon. It had sunk in the marsh mud and, weighed down by its own massive bulk, couldn’t get back up. Noticed by hunters from that distant time, it had been attacked, and signs of their efforts—flint arrowheads and shards of rock—were found alongside its bones. Unable to kill it with their relatively weak weapons, they built large fires around it, the ashes of which still reach up to {8} six feet high, and they presumably suffocated it this way.
In Iowa and Nebraska Dr. Aughey found many evidences of the presence of early man in stone weapons mingled with the bones of the mastodon. In California, Colorado, and Wyoming scores of stone mortars, arrow-heads, and lance-points have been discovered in deposits which show no sign of displacement. Traces of ancient mining operations are also met with in California and the Lake Superior district, the skeletons of the primitive miners being found, stone hammer in hand, beneath the masses of rock which buried them in their fall. As the object of these searchers was evidently metal of some description, it may reasonably be inferred that the remains are of comparatively late date.
In Iowa and Nebraska, Dr. Aughey found many signs of early humans in stone tools mixed with mastodon bones. In California, Colorado, and Wyoming, numerous stone mortars, arrowheads, and spear points have been found in layers that show no signs of having been disturbed. Evidence of ancient mining activities has also been discovered in California and the Lake Superior region, where the skeletons of early miners holding stone hammers have been found beneath the rock that fell on them. Since these miners were clearly searching for some kind of metal, it's reasonable to conclude that these remains are from a relatively recent time.
The Calaveras Skull
The Calaveras Skull
In 1866 Professor J. D. Whitney discovered the famous 'Calaveras' skull at a depth of about a hundred and thirty feet in a bed of auriferous gravel on the western slope of the Sierra Nevada, California. The skull rested on a bed of lava, and was covered by several layers of lava and volcanic deposit. Many other remains were found in similar geological positions, and this was thought to prove that the Calaveras skull was not an isolated instance of the presence of man in America in Tertiary times. The skull resembles the Eskimo type, and chemical analysis discovered the presence of organic matter. These circumstances led to the conclusion that the great age claimed by Whitney for the relic was by no means proved, and this view was strengthened by the knowledge that displacements of the deposits in which it had been discovered had frequently been caused by volcanic agency.
In 1866, Professor J. D. Whitney found the famous 'Calaveras' skull at a depth of about 130 feet in a layer of gravel rich in gold on the western slope of the Sierra Nevada in California. The skull was resting on a layer of lava and was covered by several layers of lava and volcanic material. Many other remains were discovered in similar geological contexts, and this led people to believe that the Calaveras skull was not an isolated case of human presence in America during the Tertiary period. The skull resembles the Eskimo type, and chemical analysis revealed the presence of organic matter. These findings led to the conclusion that the great age Whitney claimed for the relic was not adequately supported, and this belief was reinforced by the understanding that shifts in the deposits where it was found had often been caused by volcanic activity.
More Recent Finds
Latest Discoveries
More recent finds have been summarized by an eminent authority connected with the United States Bureau of Ethnology as follows: "In a post-Glacial terrace on the south shore of Lake Ontario the remains of a hearth were discovered at a depth of twenty-two feet by Mr. Tomlinson in digging a well, apparently indicating early aboriginal occupancy of the St. Lawrence basin. From the Glacial or immediately post-Glacial deposits of Ohio a number of articles of human workmanship have been reported: a grooved axe from a well twenty-two feet beneath the surface, near New London; a chipped object of waster type at Newcomerstown, at a depth of sixteen feet in Glacial gravel; chipped stones in gravels, one at Madisonville at a depth of eight feet, and another at Loveland at a depth of thirty feet. At Little Falls, Minn., flood-plain, deposits of sand and gravel are found to contain many artificial objects of quartz. This flood-plain is believed by some to have been finally abandoned by the Mississippi well back toward the close of the Glacial period in the valley, but that these finds warrant definite conclusions as to time is seriously questioned by Chamberlain. In a Missouri river-beach near Lansing, Kansas, portions of a human skeleton were recently found at a depth of twenty feet, but geologists are not agreed as to the age of the formation. At Clayton, Mo., in a deposit believed to belong to the loess, at a depth of fourteen feet, a well-finished grooved axe was found. In the Basin Range region, between the Rocky Mountains and the sierras, two discoveries that seem to bear on the antiquity of human occupancy have been reported: in a silt deposit in Walker River Valley, Nevada, believed to be {10} of Glacial age, an obsidian implement was obtained at a depth of twenty-five feet; at Nampa, Idaho, a clay image is reported to have been brought up by a sand-pump from a depth of three hundred and twenty feet in alternating beds of clay and quicksand underlying a lava flow of late Tertiary or early Glacial age. Questions are raised by a number of geologists respecting the value of these finds."
More recent discoveries have been summarized by a respected expert affiliated with the United States Bureau of Ethnology as follows: "In a post-Glacial terrace on the south shore of Lake Ontario, the remains of a hearth were found at a depth of twenty-two feet by Mr. Tomlinson while digging a well, seemingly indicating early Indigenous occupation of the St. Lawrence basin. From the Glacial or immediately post-Glacial deposits in Ohio, several crafted items have been reported: a grooved axe found in a well twenty-two feet below the surface near New London; a chipped object of waste type at Newcomerstown, at a depth of sixteen feet in Glacial gravel; chipped stones in gravels, one in Madisonville at a depth of eight feet, and another in Loveland at a depth of thirty feet. In Little Falls, Minnesota, deposits of sand and gravel found in the floodplain contain many man-made objects made of quartz. This floodplain is thought by some to have been abandoned by the Mississippi long ago toward the end of the Glacial period in the valley, but Chamberlain seriously questions whether these findings allow for definite conclusions regarding timing. In a Missouri river-beach near Lansing, Kansas, parts of a human skeleton were recently discovered at a depth of twenty feet, but geologists do not agree on the age of the formation. At Clayton, Missouri, in a deposit believed to belong to the loess, a well-crafted grooved axe was found at a depth of fourteen feet. In the Basin Range region, located between the Rocky Mountains and the sierras, two discoveries that seem relevant to the age of human occupation have been reported: in a silt deposit in Walker River Valley, Nevada, thought to be of Glacial age, an obsidian tool was found at a depth of twenty-five feet; at Nampa, Idaho, a clay figure is said to have been brought up by a sand-pump from a depth of three hundred and twenty feet in alternating layers of clay and quicksand beneath a lava flow dating to the late Tertiary or early Glacial age. Various geologists have raised questions about the significance of these finds."
Later Man in America
Later Dude in America
Whatever doubt attaches to the presence of man in America during the Tertiary period—a doubt which is not shared by most American archæologists—there is none regarding his occupation of the entire continent in times less remote, yet far distant from the dawn of the earliest historical records of Asia or Europe. In caves and 'kitchen-middens' or rubbish-heaps over the entire length and breadth of the American continent numerous evidences of the presence of populous centres have been discovered. Mingled with the shells of molluscs and the bones of extinct animals human remains, weapons, and implements are to be found, with traces of fire, which prove that the men of those early days had risen above the merely animal existence led by the first-comers to American soil.
Whatever doubts exist about the presence of humans in America during the Tertiary period—a doubt not shared by most American archaeologists—there's no uncertainty about their occupation of the entire continent in times less remote but still far before the earliest historical records of Asia or Europe. In caves and 'kitchen middens' or garbage heaps throughout the American continent, many signs of populated centers have been found. Mixed in with the shells of mollusks and the bones of extinct animals are human remains, weapons, and tools, along with traces of fire, which show that the people of those early days had progressed beyond the mere animal existence of the first arrivals to American soil.
Affinities with Siberian Peoples
Connections with Siberian Peoples
As has already been indicated, careful observers have repeatedly remarked upon the strong likeness between the American races and those of North-eastern Asia. This likeness is not only physical, but extends to custom, and to some extent to religious belief.
As has already been indicated, careful observers have repeatedly noted the strong resemblance between the American races and those of Northeastern Asia. This resemblance is not just physical, but also includes customs and, to some degree, religious beliefs.
"The war-dances and medicine customs of the Ostiaks resemble those of the Kolusches even to the {11} smallest details, and the myth of a heaven-climber, who ascends the sky from a lofty tree, lowering himself again to earth by a strip of leather, a rope of grass, a plait of hair, or the curling wreath of smoke from a hut, occurs not only among the Ugrian tribes, but among the Dogrib Indians. Such myths, it is contended, though insufficient to prove common descent, point to early communications between these distant stocks. Superstitious usages, on the other hand, it is argued, are scarcely likely to have been adopted in consequence of mere intercourse, and indicate a common origin. Thus, among the Itelmians of Kamchatka it is forbidden to carry a burning brand otherwise than in the fingers; it must on no account be pierced for that purpose with the point of a knife. A similar superstition is cherished by the Dakota. Again, when the tribes of Hudson Bay slay a bear they daub the head with gay colours, and sing around it hymns having a religious character; it is understood to symbolize the spirit of the deceased animal. A similar practice, it is said, prevails throughout Siberia, and is met with among the Gilyaks of the Amur, and the Ainu. The Ostiaks hang the skin of a bear on a tree, pay it the profoundest respect, and address it while imploring pardon of the spirit of the animal for having put it to death; their usual oath, moreover, is 'by the bear,' as the polished Athenians habitually swore 'by the dog.' Earthen vessels, it is further urged, were manufactured not only by the Itelmians, but by the Aleutians and the Kolusches of the New World; whereas the Assiniboins, settled farther to the southward, cooked their flesh in kettles of hide, into which red-hot stones were cast to heat the water."[2]
The war dances and healing rituals of the Ostiaks are strikingly similar to those of the Kolusches, even down to the smallest details. The myth of a sky climber, who ascends to the heavens from a tall tree and lowers himself back to earth using a strip of leather, a rope made of grass, a braid of hair, or the curling smoke from a hut, is found not only among the Ugrian tribes but also among the Dogrib Indians. While these myths may not definitively prove a shared ancestry, they suggest early connections between these distant groups. On the other hand, superstitious practices are unlikely to have been adopted merely through interaction and indicate a common origin. For instance, among the Itelmians of Kamchatka, it's forbidden to carry a burning brand in any way other than using the fingers; it must never be pierced with a knife. A similar superstition is held by the Dakota people. Additionally, when Hudson Bay tribes hunt a bear, they paint the head with bright colors and sing hymns around it, which are considered to represent the spirit of the dead animal. This practice is reportedly found throughout Siberia and among the Gilyaks of the Amur region and the Ainu. The Ostiaks hang a bear's skin on a tree, show it great respect, and speak to it while asking the spirit of the animal for forgiveness for killing it; their common oath is "by the bear," in a fashion similar to how refined Athenians swore "by the dog." Furthermore, it's noted that earthenware was made not only by the Itelmians but also by the Aleutians and the Kolusches in the New World, while the Assiniboins, located further south, cooked their meat in hide kettles, heating the water by dropping in hot stones.
[2] Payne, History of the New World, ii. 87-88, summarizing the investigations of Peschel and Tylor.
[2] Payne, History of the New World, ii. 87-88, summarizing the research of Peschel and Tylor.
The Evidence of American Languages
The Proof of American Languages
The structure of the aboriginal languages of America corroborates the conclusion that the American race proceeded from one instead of several sources, and that it is an ethnological extension of North-eastern Asia. Not only does the 'machinery' of American speech closely resemble that of the neighbouring Asiatic races in the possession of a common basis of phonesis and strenuity, but the rejection of labial explodents, which extends from Northern Asia through the speech of the Aleutian Islands to North-western America, is good evidence of affinity.
The structure of the native American languages supports the idea that the American population came from one source rather than multiple ones and that it is ethnologically linked to Northeastern Asia. Not only does the way American languages function closely mirror that of nearby Asian races—with a shared foundation of sounds and strength—but the absence of certain explosive labial sounds, which stretches from Northern Asia through the languages of the Aleutian Islands to Northwestern America, is strong evidence of this connection.
Evidences of Asiatic Intercourse
Asiatic Trade Evidence
Evidences of Asiatic intercourse with America in recent and historical times are not wanting. It is a well-authenticated fact that the Russians had learned from the native Siberians of the whereabouts of America long before the discovery of the contiguity of the continents by Bering. Charlevoix, in his work on the origin of the Indians, states that Père Grellon, one of the French Jesuit Fathers, encountered a Huron woman on the plains of Tartary who had been sold from tribe to tribe until she had passed from Bering Strait into Central Asia. Slight though such incidents seem, it is by means of them that important truths may be gleaned. If one individual was exchanged in this manner, there were probably many similar cases.
Evidence of Asian interaction with America in both recent and historical times is clear. It’s a well-established fact that the Russians learned from native Siberians about the existence of America long before Bering discovered that the continents were close. Charlevoix, in his study on the origins of the Indians, mentions that Père Grellon, a French Jesuit priest, met a Huron woman on the plains of Tartary who had been sold from tribe to tribe until she crossed from Bering Strait into Central Asia. Though these incidents may seem minor, they can reveal significant truths. If one person was traded in this way, there were likely many similar cases.
Later Migrations
Later migrations
There are theories in existence worthy of respect which would regard the North American Indians as the last and recent wave of many Asiatic migrations to {13} American soil. If credence can be extended to the Norse sagas which describe the visits of tenth-century Scandinavian voyagers to the eastern coasts of America, the accounts given of the race encountered by these early discoverers by no means tally with any possible description of the Red Man. The viking seafarers nicknamed the American natives Skrælingr, or 'Chips,' because of their puny appearance, and the account which they gave of them would seem to class them as a folk possessing Eskimo affinities. Many remains discovered in the eastern States are of the Eskimo type, and when one combines with this the Indian traditions of a great migration—traditions which cannot have survived for many generations—it will be seen that the exact epoch of the entrance of the Red Man into America is by no means finally settled.
There are respected theories that consider North American Indians as the latest wave of several migrations from Asia to American soil. If we can trust the Norse sagas that talk about the visits of Scandinavian explorers to the eastern coasts of America in the tenth century, the descriptions of the people they encountered don’t match any typical portrayal of the Native Americans. The Viking sailors referred to the native people as Skrælingr, or 'Chips,' because of their slight build, and their accounts suggest these individuals had connections to Eskimos. Many remains found in the eastern States resemble Eskimo features, and when you take into account the Native American stories of a major migration—stories that likely couldn’t have lasted for countless generations—it becomes clear that the exact time when the Native Americans arrived in America is still uncertain.
The Norsemen in America
Norse in America
As the visits of the Norsemen to America during the tenth century have been alluded to, perhaps some further reference to this absorbing subject may be made, as it is undoubtedly germane to the question of the identity of the pre-Indian inhabitants of eastern North America. The Scandinavian colonization of Iceland tempted the intrepid viking race to extend their voyages into still more northerly waters, and this resulted in the discovery of Greenland. Once settled upon those dreary beaches, it was practically inevitable that the hardy seamen would speedily discover American soil. Biarne Herjulfson, sailing from Iceland to Greenland without knowledge of the waters he navigated, was caught in dense fog and shifting wind, so that he knew not in what direction he sailed. "Witless, methinks, is our forth-faring," laughed the stout Norseman, "seeing that none of us has beheld {14} the Greenland sea." Holding doggedly on, however, the adventurers came at last in sight of land. But this was no country of lofty ice such as they had been told to expect. A land of gentle undulations covered with timber met their sea-sad eyes. Bearing away, they came to another land like the first. The wind fell, and the sailors proposed to disembark. But Biarne refused. Five days afterward they made Greenland. Biarne had, of course, got into that Arctic current which sets southward from the Polar Circle between Iceland and Greenland, and had been carried to the coasts of New England.[3]
As the Norsemen's trips to America in the tenth century have been mentioned, it might make sense to explore this fascinating topic further, as it is certainly relevant to the question of who the pre-Indian inhabitants of eastern North America were. The Scandinavian colonization of Iceland encouraged the brave Viking explorers to venture into even more northern waters, which led to the discovery of Greenland. Once they settled on those bleak shores, it was almost certain that these resilient sailors would quickly find American land. Biarne Herjulfson, sailing from Iceland to Greenland without being familiar with the waters he was navigating, got caught in thick fog and changing winds, leaving him unsure of the direction he was heading. "Our journey seems foolish," the sturdy Norseman laughed, "since none of us has ever seen the Greenland sea." Nevertheless, they persevered and eventually spotted land. However, this was not the icy landscape they had been led to expect. Instead, they encountered a land of gentle hills covered in trees, which met their weary eyes. After changing course, they arrived at another land similar to the first. The wind died down, and the sailors suggested they go ashore. But Biarne refused. Five days later, they finally reached Greenland. Biarne had, of course, gotten into the Arctic current flowing south from the Polar Circle between Iceland and Greenland, which had carried them to the coasts of New England.[3]
[3] Rafn, Antiquitates Americana, xxix. 17-25.
[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Rafn, Antiquitates Americana, xxix. 17-25.
Leif the Lucky
Leif the Lucky
Biarne did not care to pursue his discoveries, but at the court of Eric, Earl of Norway, to which he paid a visit, his neglect in following them up was much talked about. All Greenland, too, was agog with the news. Leif, surnamed 'the Lucky,' son of Eric the Red, the first colonizer of Greenland, purchased Biarne's ship, and, hiring a crew of thirty-five men, one of whom was a German named Tyrker (perhaps Tydsker, the Norse for 'German'), set sail for the land seen by Biarne. He soon espied it, and cast anchor, but it was a barren place; so they called it Hellu-land, or 'Land of Flat Stones,' and, leaving it, sailed southward again. Soon they came to another country, which they called Markland, or 'Wood-land,' for it was low and flat and well covered with trees. These shores also they left, and again put to sea.
Biarne didn't care to continue with his discoveries, but at the court of Eric, the Earl of Norway, where he visited, his lack of follow-up became a hot topic. All of Greenland was buzzing with the news. Leif, nicknamed 'the Lucky,' the son of Eric the Red, who was the first to colonize Greenland, bought Biarne's ship and hired a crew of thirty-five men, one of whom was a German named Tyrker (possibly Tydsker, the Norse word for 'German'). They set sail for the land Biarne had seen. He soon spotted it and dropped anchor, but it turned out to be a barren place, so they called it Hellu-land, or 'Land of Flat Stones,' and left to sail south again. Before long, they came to another country, which they named Markland, or 'Wood-land,' because it was low, flat, and well-covered with trees. They left these shores too and returned to the sea.
The Land of Wine
The Wine Country
After sailing still farther south they came to a strait lying between an island and a promontory. Here they {15} landed and built huts. The air was warm after the sword-like winds of Greenland, and when the day was shortest the sun was above the horizon from half-past seven in the morning until half-past four in the afternoon. They divided into two bands to explore the land. One day Tyrker, the German, was missing. They searched for him, and found him at no great distance from the camp, in a state of much excitement. For he had discovered vines with grapes upon them—a boon to a man coming from a land of vines, who had beheld none for half a lifetime. They loaded the ship's boat with the grapes and felled timber to freight the ship, and in the spring sailed away from the new-found country, which they named 'Wine-land.'
After sailing even further south, they reached a strait between an island and a headland. Here they {15} landed and built huts. The air was warm compared to the sharp winds of Greenland, and during the shortest days, the sun stayed above the horizon from 7:30 AM to 4:30 PM. They split into two groups to explore the land. One day, Tyrker, the German, went missing. They searched for him and found him not far from the camp, very excited. He had discovered vines with grapes on them—a real treasure for someone from a place with vineyards who hadn't seen any for half a lifetime. They filled the ship's boat with grapes and cut timber to load the ship, and in the spring, they sailed away from the newly discovered land, which they named 'Wine-land.'
It would seem that the name Hellu-land was applied to Newfoundland or Labrador, Mark-land to Nova Scotia, and Wine-land to New England, and that Leif wintered in some part of the state of Rhode Island.
It appears that the name Hellu-land was given to Newfoundland or Labrador, Mark-land to Nova Scotia, and Wine-land to New England, and that Leif spent the winter in some area of Rhode Island.
The Skrælingr
The Inuit
In the year 1002 Leif's brother Thorwald sailed to the new land in Biarne's ship. From the place where Leif had landed, which the Norsemen named 'Leif's Booths' (or huts), he explored the country southward and northward. But at a promontory in the neighbourhood of Boston he was attacked and slain by the Skrælingr who inhabited the country. These men are described as small and dwarfish in appearance and as possessing Eskimo characteristics. In 1007 a bold attempt was made to colonize the country from Greenland. Three ships, with a hundred and sixty men aboard, sailed to Wine-land, where they wintered, but the incessant attacks of the Skrælingr rendered colonization impossible, and the Norsemen took their departure. The extinction of the Scandinavian colonies {16} in Greenland put an end to all communication with America. But the last voyage from Greenland to American shores took place in 1347, only a hundred and forty-five years before Columbus discovered the West Indian Islands. In 1418 the Skrælingr of Greenland—the Eskimo—attacked and destroyed the Norse settlements there, and carried away the colonists into captivity. It is perhaps the descendants of these Norse folk who dared the world of ice and the ravening breakers of the Arctic sea who have been discovered by a recent Arctic explorer![4]
In the year 1002, Leif's brother Thorwald sailed to the new land in Biarne's ship. From the spot where Leif had landed, which the Norsemen called 'Leif's Booths' (or huts), he explored the land to the south and north. However, at a promontory near Boston, he was attacked and killed by the Skrælingr who lived there. These people are described as small and dwarf-like, with features similar to the Eskimo. In 1007, a bold effort was made to settle the land from Greenland. Three ships, carrying a hundred and sixty men, set sail for Vinland, where they spent the winter. But the constant attacks from the Skrælingr made colonization impossible, and the Norsemen left. The demise of the Scandinavian colonies in Greenland ended all communication with America. The last voyage from Greenland to American shores occurred in 1347, just one hundred and forty-five years before Columbus discovered the West Indian Islands. In 1418, the Skrælingr of Greenland—the Eskimo—attacked and destroyed the Norse settlements there, taking the colonists captive. It is perhaps the descendants of these Norse people who braved the icy world and the fierce waves of the Arctic sea and were found by a recent Arctic explorer!{16}
[4] See Eric Rothens Saga, in Mueller, Sagenbibliothek, p. 214.
[4] See Eric Rothens Saga, in Mueller, Sagenbibliothek, p. 214.
The authenticity of the Norse discoveries is not to be questioned. No less than seventeen ancient Icelandic documents allude to them, and Adam of Bremen mentions the territory discovered by them as if referring to a widely known country.
The authenticity of the Norse discoveries is not in doubt. At least seventeen ancient Icelandic documents reference them, and Adam of Bremen talks about the land they discovered as if it were a well-known place.
The Dighton Rock
Dighton Rock
A rock covered with inscriptions, known as the Dighton Writing Rock, situated on the banks of the Taunton River, in Massachusetts, was long pointed out as of Norse origin, and Rafn, the Danish antiquary, pronounced the script which it bore to be runic. With equal perspicacity Court de Gébelin and Dr. Styles saw in it a Phoenician inscription. It is, in fact, quite certain that the writing is of Indian origin, as similar rock-carvings occur over the length and breadth of the northern sub-continent. Almost as doubtful are the theories which would make the 'old mill' at Newport a Norse 'biggin.' However authentic the Norse settlements in America may be, it is certain that the Norsemen left no traces of their occupation in that continent, and although the building at Newport distinctly resembles the remains of Norse architecture in {17} Greenland, the district in which it is situated is quite out of the sphere of Norse settlement in North America.
A rock covered with inscriptions, known as the Dighton Writing Rock, located on the banks of the Taunton River in Massachusetts, has long been considered to have Norse origins. Rafn, the Danish antiquarian, identified the script on it as runic. Similarly, Court de Gébelin and Dr. Styles believed it to be a Phoenician inscription. However, it's quite clear that the writing is of Indian origin, as similar rock carvings can be found throughout the northern subcontinent. The theories suggesting that the 'old mill' in Newport is a Norse structure are equally questionable. Regardless of how authentic the Norse settlements in America may be, it's certain that the Norsemen left no signs of their presence on the continent. While the building in Newport does resemble remnants of Norse architecture in {17} Greenland, the area where it is located is far outside the range of Norse settlement in North America.
The Mound-Builders
The Mound Builders
The question of the antiquity of the Red Race in North America is bound up with an archæological problem which bristles with difficulties, but is quite as replete with interest. In the Mississippi basin and the Gulf States, chiefly from La Crosse, Wisconsin, to Natchez, Miss., and in the central and southern districts of Ohio, and in the adjoining portion of Indiana and South Wisconsin, are found great earthen mounds, the typical form of which is pyramidal. Some, however, are circular, and a few pentagonal. Others are terraced, extending outward from one or two sides, while some have roadways leading up to the level surface on the summit. These are not mere accumulations of débris, but works constructed on a definite plan, and obviously requiring a considerable amount of skill and labour for their accomplishment. "The form, except where worn down by the plough, is usually that of a low, broad, round-topped cone, varying in size from a scarcely perceptible swell in the ground to elevations of eighty or even a hundred feet, and from six to three hundred feet in diameter."[5]
The question of how long the Red Race has been in North America is tied to an archaeological issue filled with challenges, but also rich in interest. In the Mississippi basin and the Gulf States, mainly from La Crosse, Wisconsin, to Natchez, Mississippi, as well as in central and southern Ohio and nearby areas of Indiana and South Wisconsin, there are large earthen mounds, most of which are pyramid-shaped. Some are circular, and a few are pentagonal. Others are terraced, spreading outward from one or two sides, while some have pathways leading up to a flat area at the top. These are not just piles of debris; they are constructed with a clear plan and obviously required significant skill and labor to build. "The shape, unless worn down by farming, is typically a low, broad, round-topped cone, varying in size from a barely noticeable bump in the ground to heights of eighty or even a hundred feet, and from six to three hundred feet in diameter." [5]
Mounds in Animal Form
Animal-shaped Mounds
Many of these structures represent animal forms, probably the totem or eponymous ancestor of the tribe which reared them. The chief centre for these singular erections seems to have been Wisconsin, where they are very numerous. The eagle, wolf, bear, turtle, and fox are represented, and even the human form has been {18} attempted. There are birds with outstretched wings, measuring more than thirty-two yards from tip to tip, and great mammalian forms sixty-five yards long. Reptilian forms are also numerous. These chiefly represent huge lizards. At least one mound in the form of a spider, whose body and legs cover an acre of ground, exists in Minnesota.
Many of these structures represent animal shapes, likely the totem or legendary ancestor of the tribe that built them. The main area for these unique mounds seems to have been Wisconsin, where they are quite plentiful. The eagle, wolf, bear, turtle, and fox are featured, and there's even an attempt at depicting the human form. There are birds with outstretched wings that measure over thirty-two yards from tip to tip, and large mammal shapes that are sixty-five yards long. Reptilian shapes are also common, primarily representing huge lizards. At least one mound in the shape of a spider, with its body and legs covering an acre of land, can be found in Minnesota.
According to the classification of Squier, these structures were employed for burial, sacrifice, and observation, and as temple-sites. Other structures often found in connexion with them are obviously enclosures, and were probably used for defence. The conical mounds are usually built of earth and stones, and are for the most part places of sepulture. The flat-topped structures were probably employed as sites for buildings, such as temples, council-houses, and chiefs' dwellings. Burials were rarely made in the wall-like enclosures or effigy mounds. Many of the enclosures are of true geometrical figure, circular, square, or octagonal, and with few exceptions these are found in Ohio and the adjoining portions of Kentucky, Indiana, and West Virginia. They enclose an expanse varying from one to a hundred acres.
According to Squier's classification, these structures were used for burial, sacrifice, observation, and as temple sites. Other structures typically found alongside them are clearly enclosures, which were likely used for defense. The conical mounds are generally made of earth and stones and mainly serve as burial sites. The flat-topped structures were likely used as locations for buildings, such as temples, council houses, and residences for chiefs. Burials were infrequently conducted in the wall-like enclosures or effigy mounds. Many of the enclosures have true geometric shapes—circular, square, or octagonal—and, with a few exceptions, these are located in Ohio and the nearby areas of Kentucky, Indiana, and West Virginia. They enclose areas ranging from one to a hundred acres.
What the Mounds Contain
What’s Inside the Mounds
In the sepulchral mounds a large number of objects have been found which throw some light on the habits of the folk who built them. Copper plates with stamped designs are frequent, and these are difficult to account for. In one mound were found no less than six hundred stone hatchet-blades, averaging seven inches long by four wide. Under another were exhumed two hundred calcined tobacco-pipes, and copper ornaments with a thin plating of silver; while from others were taken fragments of pottery, obsidian implements, ivory {19} and bone needles, and scroll-work cut out of very thin plates of mica. In several it was observed that cremation had been practised, but in others the bodies were found extended horizontally or else doubled up. In some instances the ashes of the dead had been placed carefully in skulls, perhaps those of the individuals whose bodies had been given to the flames. Implements, too, are numerous, and axes, awls, and other tools of copper have frequently been discovered.
In the burial mounds, many objects have been found that shed light on the lifestyles of the people who built them. Copper plates with stamped designs are common, and their purpose is hard to explain. One mound contained no fewer than six hundred stone hatchet blades, averaging seven inches long and four inches wide. Another mound revealed two hundred burnt tobacco pipes and copper ornaments with a thin layer of silver; while other mounds yielded fragments of pottery, obsidian tools, ivory and bone needles, and intricate scrollwork cut from very thin mica sheets. It was noted in several mounds that cremation had been practiced, but in others, the bodies were found laid out horizontally or curled up. In some cases, the ashes of the deceased were placed carefully in skulls, possibly those of the individuals who had been cremated. Tools were also abundant, with many axes, awls, and other copper implements frequently discovered.
The Tomb of the Black Tortoise
The Tomb of the Black Tortoise
A more detailed description of one of these groups of sepulchral mounds may furnish the reader with a clearer idea of the structures as a whole. The group in question was discovered in Minnesota, on the northern bank of St. Peter's River, about sixty miles from its junction with the Mississippi. It includes twenty-six mounds, placed at regular distances from each other, and forming together a large rectangle. The central mound represents a turtle forty feet long by twenty-seven feet wide and twelve feet high. It is almost entirely constructed of yellow clay, which is not found in the district, and therefore must have been brought from a distance. Two mounds of red earth of triangular form flank it north and south, and each of these is twenty-seven feet long by about six feet wide at one end, the opposite end tapering off until it scarcely rises above the level of the soil. At each corner rises a circular mound twelve feet high by twenty-five feet in diameter. East and west of the structure stand two elongated mounds sixty feet long, with a diameter of twelve feet. Two smaller mounds on the right and left of the turtle-shaped mound are each twelve feet long by four feet high, and consist of white sand mixed with numerous fragments of mica, covered with {20} a layer of clay and a second one of vegetable mould. Lastly, thirteen smaller mounds fill in the intervals in the group.
A more detailed description of one of these groups of burial mounds can give the reader a clearer idea of the structures as a whole. The group in question was found in Minnesota, on the northern bank of St. Peter's River, about sixty miles from where it meets the Mississippi. It consists of twenty-six mounds, spaced regularly apart, creating a large rectangle. The central mound is shaped like a turtle, measuring forty feet long, twenty-seven feet wide, and twelve feet high. It's mostly made of yellow clay, which isn’t found locally, so it must have been transported from somewhere else. Two triangular mounds made of red earth flank it to the north and south, each measuring twenty-seven feet long and about six feet wide at one end, tapering down at the other end until it barely rises above the soil level. At each corner, there's a circular mound that is twelve feet high and twenty-five feet in diameter. To the east and west of the main structure are two long mounds that are sixty feet long and twelve feet in diameter. Two smaller mounds on either side of the turtle-shaped mound each measure twelve feet long and four feet high, made of white sand mixed with many fragments of mica, topped with a layer of clay and another of plant material. Finally, thirteen smaller mounds fill in the gaps in the group.
Conant gives an explanation of the whole group as follows: "The principal tomb would be the last home of a great chief, the Black Tortoise. The four mounds which form the corners of the quadrangle were also erected as a sign of the mourning of the tribe. The secondary mounds are the tombs of other chiefs, and the little mounds erected in the north and south corresponded with the number of bodies which had been deposited in them. The two pointed mounds indicate that the Black Tortoise was the last of his race, and the two large mounds the importance of that race and the dignity which had belonged to it. Lastly, the two mounds to the right and left of the royal tomb mark the burial-places of the prophets or soothsayers, who even to our own day play a great part among the Indian tribes. The fragments of mica found in their tombs would indicate their rank."[6]
Conant explains the entire group as follows: "The main tomb is the final resting place of a great chief, the Black Tortoise. The four mounds at the corners of the quadrangle were also built as a sign of the tribe's mourning. The smaller mounds are the tombs of other chiefs, and the little mounds in the north and south match the number of bodies laid to rest in them. The two pointed mounds show that the Black Tortoise was the last of his kind, while the two large mounds represent the significance of that lineage and the honor it once held. Finally, the two mounds on either side of the royal tomb mark the burial sites of the prophets or soothsayers, who still play an important role among Indian tribes today. The fragments of mica found in their tombs suggest their status." [6]
Who were the Mound-Builders?
Who were the Mound Builders?
It is not probable that the reader will agree with all the conclusions drawn in the paragraph quoted above, which would claim for these structures a hieroglyphic as well as a sepulchral significance. But such speculations cannot destroy the inherent interest of the subject, however much they may irritate those who desire to arrive at logical conclusions concerning it. Who then were the folk who raised the mounds of Ohio and the Mississippi and spread their culture from the Gulf states region to the Great Lakes? Needless to say, the 'antiquaries' of the last century stoutly maintained that they were strangers from over the sea, {21} sun- and serpent-worshippers who had forsaken the cities of Egypt, Persia, and Phoenicia, and had settled in the West in order to pursue their strange religions undisturbed. But such a view by no means commends itself to modern science, which sees in the architects of these mounds and pyramids the ancestors of the present aborigines of North America. Many of the objects discovered in the mounds are of European manufacture, or prove contact with Europeans, which shows that the structures containing them are of comparatively modern origin. The articles discovered and the character of the various monuments indicate a culture stage similar to that noted among the more advanced tribes inhabiting the regions where the mounds occur at the period of the advent of the whites. Moreover, the statements of early writers on these regions, such as the members of De Soto's expedition, prove beyond question that some of the structures were erected by the Indians in post-Columbian times. "It is known that some of the tribes inhabiting the Gulf states, when De Soto passed through their territory in 1540-41, as the Yuchi, Creeks, Chickasaw, and Natchez, were still using and probably constructing mounds, and that the Quapaw of Arkansas were also using them. There is also documentary evidence that the 'Texas' tribe still used mounds at the end of the seventeenth century, when a chief's house is described as being built on one. There is also sufficient evidence to justify the conclusion that the Cherokee and Shawnee were mound-builders.... According to Miss Fletcher, the Winnebago build miniature mounds in the lodge during certain ceremonies."[7]
It’s unlikely that the reader will agree with all the conclusions in the paragraph quoted above, which suggests these structures have both a hieroglyphic and a burial significance. However, these speculations can't undermine the inherent interest of the subject, no matter how much they may frustrate those trying to reach logical conclusions about it. Who were the people who built the mounds of Ohio and the Mississippi and spread their culture from the Gulf states to the Great Lakes? Unsurprisingly, the "antiquarians" of the last century strongly argued that they were newcomers from overseas, sun- and serpent-worshippers who left the cities of Egypt, Persia, and Phoenicia to settle in the West and practice their unusual religions undisturbed. But modern science does not support this view; it sees the builders of these mounds and pyramids as the ancestors of today’s Native Americans. Many of the objects found in the mounds were made in Europe or show contact with Europeans, indicating that the structures containing them are relatively modern. The discovered items and the nature of the various monuments suggest a cultural stage similar to that of more advanced tribes living in the regions with the mounds around the time white settlers arrived. Additionally, early writers on these regions, including members of De Soto’s expedition, provide undeniable evidence that some of the structures were built by Native Americans after Columbus arrived. "It is known that some of the tribes in the Gulf states, when De Soto traveled through their land in 1540-41, like the Yuchi, Creeks, Chickasaw, and Natchez, were still using and likely even building mounds, and that the Quapaw of Arkansas were using them as well. There is also documentary evidence that the 'Texas' tribe was still using mounds at the end of the seventeenth century, when a chief’s house is described as being built on one. There is also enough evidence to support the conclusion that the Cherokee and Shawnee were mound-builders.... According to Miss Fletcher, the Winnebago build miniature mounds in their lodges during certain ceremonies.”[7]
The 'Nations' of North America
The countries of North America
In order that the reader may be enabled the better to comprehend the history and customs of the Red Race in North America, it will be well at this juncture to classify the various ethnic stocks of which it is composed. Proceeding to do so on a linguistic basis—the only possible guide in this instance—we find that students of American languages, despite the diversity of tongues exhibited in North America, have referred all of these to ten or a dozen primitive stems.[8] Let us first examine the geographical position of the 'nations' of the American aborigines in the sixteenth century, at the period of the advent of the white man, whilst yet they occupied their ancestral territory.
To help the reader better understand the history and customs of the Red Race in North America, it's important to categorize the different ethnic groups that make it up. If we do this based on language—the only viable approach here—we see that researchers of American languages, despite the variety of languages found in North America, have traced all of these back to about ten or twelve original roots.[8] Let's first look at the geographical location of the 'nations' of the American natives in the sixteenth century, at the time when white settlers first arrived, while they still inhabited their ancestral lands.
The Athapascan stock extended in a broad band across the continent from the Pacific to Hudson Bay, and almost to the Great Lakes below. Tribes cognate to it wandered far north to the mouth of the Mackenzie River, and, southward, skirted the Rockies and the coast of Oregon south of the estuary of the Columbia River, and spreading over the plains of New Mexico, as Apaches, Navahos, and Lipans, extended almost to the tropics. The Athapascan is the most widely distributed of all the Indian linguistic stocks of North America, and covered a territory of more than forty degrees of latitude and seventy-five degrees of longitude. Its northern division was known as the Tinneh or Déné, and consisted of three groups—eastern, north-western, and south-western, dwelling near the Rockies, in the interior of Alaska, and in the mountain fastnesses of British America respectively.
The Athapascan people spread out in a wide band across the continent from the Pacific Ocean to Hudson Bay, reaching almost to the Great Lakes. Related tribes traveled far north to the mouth of the Mackenzie River, and to the south, they moved along the Rockies and the Oregon coast south of the Columbia River estuary, eventually covering the plains of New Mexico, including the Apaches, Navajos, and Lipans, extending nearly to the tropics. Athapascan is the most widely spread of all the Native American language families in North America, covering an area of more than forty degrees of latitude and seventy-five degrees of longitude. The northern division was called the Tinneh or Déné, which included three groups—eastern, northwestern, and southwestern—living near the Rockies, in the interior of Alaska, and in the mountainous regions of British America, respectively.
{23} The Pacific division occupied many villages in a strip of territory about four hundred miles in length from Oregon to Eel River in California. The southern division occupied a large part of Arizona and New Mexico, the southern portion of Utah and Colorado, the western borders of Kansas, and the northern part of Mexico to lat. 25°. The social conditions and customs as well as the various dialects spoken by the several branches and offshoots of this great family differed considerably according to climate and environment. Extremely adaptable, the Athapascan stock appear to have adopted many of the customs and ceremonies of such tribes as they were brought into contact with, and do not seem to have had any impetus to frame a culture of their own. Their tribes had little cohesion, and were subdivided into family groups or loose bands, which recognized a sort of patriarchal government and descent. Their food-supply was for the most part precarious, as it consisted almost entirely of the proceeds of hunting expeditions, and the desperate and never-ending search for provender rendered this people somewhat narrow and material in outlook.
{23} The Pacific division covered many villages across a strip of land about four hundred miles long, stretching from Oregon to Eel River in California. The southern division covered a large portion of Arizona and New Mexico, the southern parts of Utah and Colorado, the western edges of Kansas, and the northern part of Mexico up to latitude 25°. The social conditions, customs, and various dialects spoken by the different branches and offshoots of this large family varied greatly based on climate and environment. Highly adaptable, the Athapascan people seemed to have adopted many customs and ceremonies from tribes they interacted with and didn't appear to have the motivation to create a unique culture of their own. Their tribes had little unity and were divided into family groups or loose bands that followed a sort of patriarchal system. Their food supply was mostly unreliable, as it relied almost entirely on hunting expeditions, and the relentless search for food made this group somewhat focused on material needs and narrow in perspective.
The Iroquois
The Iroquois Tribe
The Iroquois—Hurons, Tuscaroras, Susquehannocks, Nottoways, and others—occupied much of the country from the St. Lawrence River and Lake Ontario to the Roanoke. Several of their tribes banded themselves into a confederacy known as the 'Five Nations,' and these comprised the Cayugas, Mohawks, Oneidas, Onondagas, and Senecas. The Cherokees, dwelling in the valleys of East Tennessee, appear to have been one of the early offshoots of the Iroquois. A race of born warriors, they pursued their craft with an excess of cruelty which made them the terror of the white settler. It was with the {24} Iroquois that most of the early colonial wars were waged, and their name, which they borrowed from the Algonquins, and which signifies 'Real Adders,' was probably no misnomer. They possessed chiefs who, strangely enough, were nominated by the matrons of the tribe, whose decision was confirmed by the tribal and federal councils. The 'Five Nations' of the Iroquois made up the Iroquois Confederacy, which was created about the year 1570, as the last of a series of attempts to unite the tribes in question. The Mohawks, so conspicuous in colonial history, are one of their sub-tribes. Many of the Iroquoian tribes "have been settled by the Canadian Government on a reservation on Grand River, Ontario, where they still reside.... All the Iroquois [in the United States] are in reservations in New York, with the exception of the Oneida, who are settled in Green Bay, Wisconsin. The so-called Seneca, of Oklahoma, are composed of the remnants of many tribes ... and of emigrants from all the tribes of the Iroquoian Confederation." In 1689 the Iroquois were estimated to number about twelve thousand, whereas in 1904 they numbered over sixteen thousand.
The Iroquois—Hurons, Tuscaroras, Susquehannocks, Nottoways, and others—lived across much of the land from the St. Lawrence River and Lake Ontario down to Roanoke. Several of their tribes came together to form a confederacy known as the 'Five Nations,' which included the Cayugas, Mohawks, Oneidas, Onondagas, and Senecas. The Cherokees, residing in the valleys of East Tennessee, seem to have been one of the early branches of the Iroquois. They were a fierce warrior race, and their brutality made them a fearsome presence for white settlers. The early colonial wars predominantly involved the Iroquois, whose name they took from the Algonquins, meaning 'Real Adders,' which likely was fitting. They had chiefs who were surprisingly nominated by the women of the tribe, with their selection confirmed by tribal and federal councils. The 'Five Nations' formed the Iroquois Confederacy around 1570, marking the final effort to unite these tribes. The Mohawks, prominently featured in colonial history, are one of their sub-tribes. Many of the Iroquoian tribes have been resettled by the Canadian Government onto a reservation along the Grand River in Ontario, where they continue to live today. All Iroquois [in the United States] reside on reservations in New York, except for the Oneida, who are settled in Green Bay, Wisconsin. The so-called Seneca in Oklahoma are made up of remnants from various tribes and emigrants from all tribes in the Iroquoian Confederation. In 1689, the Iroquois were estimated to have about twelve thousand people, while by 1904, they had grown to over sixteen thousand.
The Algonquins
The Algonquins
The Algonquian[9] family surrounded the Iroquois on every side, and extended westward toward the Rocky Mountains, where one of their famous offshoots, the Blackfeet, gained a notoriety which has rendered them the heroes of many a boyish tale. They were milder than the Iroquois, and less Spartan in habits. Their {25} western division comprised the Blackfeet, Arapaho, and Cheyenne, situated near the eastern slope of the Rocky Mountains; the northern division, situated for the most part to the north of the St. Lawrence, comprised the Chippeways and Crees; the north-eastern division embraced the tribes inhabiting Quebec, the Maritime Provinces, and Maine, including the Montagnais and Micmacs; the central division, dwelling in Illinois, Wisconsin, Indiana, Michigan, and Ohio, included the Foxes, Kickapoos, Menominees, and others; and the eastern division embraced all the Algonquian tribes that dwelt along the Atlantic coast, the Abnaki, Narragansets, Nipmucs, Mohicans (or Mohegans), Shawnees, Delawares, and Powhatans.
The Algonquian family surrounded the Iroquois on all sides and extended westward toward the Rocky Mountains, where one of their well-known branches, the Blackfeet, became famous and turned into the heroes of many boyhood stories. They were more peaceful than the Iroquois and had less austere lifestyles. Their western division included the Blackfeet, Arapaho, and Cheyenne, located near the eastern slope of the Rocky Mountains; the northern division, mostly north of the St. Lawrence, included the Chippeways and Crees; the northeastern division contained the tribes living in Quebec, the Maritime Provinces, and Maine, such as the Montagnais and Micmacs; the central division, based in Illinois, Wisconsin, Indiana, Michigan, and Ohio, included the Foxes, Kickapoos, Menominees, and others; and the eastern division embraced all the Algonquian tribes that lived along the Atlantic coast, including the Abnaki, Narragansets, Nipmucs, Mohicans (or Mohegans), Shawnees, Delawares, and Powhatans.
[9] This name has been adopted to distinguish the family from the tribal name, 'Algonquin' or 'Algonkin,' but is not employed when speaking of individuals. Thus we speak of 'the Algonquian race,' but, on the other hand, of 'an Algonquin Indian.'
[9] This name has been chosen to differentiate the family from the tribal name, 'Algonquin' or 'Algonkin,' but it's not used when referring to individuals. So we refer to 'the Algonquian race,' but on the flip side, we talk about 'an Algonquin Indian.'
The Algonquins were the first Indians to come into contact with the white man. As a rule their relations with the French were friendly, but they were frequently at war with the English settlers. The eastern branch of the race were quickly defeated and scattered, their remnants withdrawing to Canada and the Ohio valley. Of the smaller tribes of New England, Virginia, and other eastern states there are no living representatives, and even their languages are extinct, save for a few words and place-names. The Ohio valley tribes, with the Wyandots, formed themselves into a loose confederacy and attempted to preserve the Ohio as an Indian boundary; but in 1794 they were finally defeated and forced to cede their territory. Tecumseh, an Algonquin chief, carried on a fierce war against the United States for a number of years, but by his defeat and death at Tippecanoe in 1811 the spirit of the Indians was broken, and the year 1815 saw the commencement of a series of Indian migrations westward, and a wholesale cession of Indian territory which continued over a period of about thirty years.
The Algonquins were the first Native Americans to interact with European settlers. Generally, their relationship with the French was friendly, but they often fought against the English colonists. The eastern branch of their people was quickly defeated and dispersed, with the remnants retreating to Canada and the Ohio Valley. There are no living representatives of the smaller tribes from New England, Virginia, and other eastern states, and even their languages have disappeared, except for a few words and place names. The tribes in the Ohio Valley, along with the Wyandots, formed a loose confederation and tried to maintain the Ohio River as an Indian boundary; however, in 1794 they were ultimately defeated and forced to give up their land. Tecumseh, an Algonquin chief, waged a fierce war against the United States for several years, but after his defeat and death at Tippecanoe in 1811, the spirit of the Native Americans was broken, leading to a mass migration westward starting in 1815, which resulted in a large-scale relinquishing of Indian territory that lasted around thirty years.
A Sedentary People
A Couch Potato Society
The Algonquins had been for generations the victims of the Iroquois Confederacy, and only when the French had guaranteed them immunity from the attacks of their hereditary enemies did they set their faces to the east once more, to court repulse a second time at the hands of the English settlers. Tall and finely proportioned, the Algonquins were mainly a sedentary and agricultural people, growing maize and wild rice for their staple foods. Indeed, more than once were the colonists of New England saved from famine by these industrious folk. In 1792 Wayne's army found a continuous plantation along the entire length of the Maumee River from Fort Wayne to Lake Erie, and such evidence entirely shatters the popular fallacy that the Indian race were altogether lacking in the virtues of industry and domesticity. They employed fish-shells and ashes as fertilizers, and made use of spades and hoes. And it was the Algonquins who first instilled in the white settlers the knowledge of how to prepare those succulent dainties for which New England is famous—hominy, succotash, maple-sugar, and johnny-cake. They possessed the art of tanning deerskin to a delicate softness which rendered it a luxurious and delightful raiment, and, like the Aztecs, they manufactured mantles of feather-work. They had also elaborated a system of picture-writing. In short, they were the most intelligent and advanced of the eastern tribes, and had their civilization been permitted to proceed unhindered by white aggression and the recurring inroads of their hereditary enemies, the Iroquois, it would probably have evolved into something resembling that of the Nahua of Mexico, without, perhaps, exhibiting the sanguinary fanaticism of that people. The great weakness of the Algonquian {27} stock was a lack of solidity of character, which prevented them from achieving a degree of tribal organization and cohesion sufficient to enable them to withstand their foes.
The Algonquins had been the victims of the Iroquois Confederacy for generations, and it wasn't until the French promised them protection from their old enemies that they looked eastward again, only to face rejection a second time by the English settlers. Tall and well-built, the Algonquins were primarily a settled and farming community, growing corn and wild rice as their main foods. In fact, frequently, the New England colonists were saved from starvation by these hardworking people. In 1792, Wayne's army discovered farms spread out along the entire length of the Maumee River from Fort Wayne to Lake Erie, which completely disproves the common misconception that Native Americans lacked industriousness and domestic skills. They used fish shells and ash for fertilizers and utilized tools like spades and hoes. It was the Algonquins who first taught the white settlers how to cook the delicious dishes that New England is known for—hominy, succotash, maple sugar, and johnny cake. They mastered the art of tanning deerskin to a soft texture that made it a luxurious and pleasant material for clothing, and, like the Aztecs, they crafted feathered mantles. They also developed a form of picture writing. In short, they were the most intelligent and advanced of the eastern tribes, and had their civilization been allowed to grow without interference from white settlers and the continuous attacks from the Iroquois, it might have developed into something similar to the Nahua civilization of Mexico, albeit perhaps without the bloody fanaticism of that culture. The main weakness of the Algonquian people was a deficiency in strong character, which hindered them from achieving the level of tribal organization and unity necessary to defend against their enemies.
The Muskhogean Race
The Muskhogean People
The Muskhogean race included the Choctaws, Chickasaws, Creeks, and Seminoles, who occupied territory in the Gulf states east of the Mississippi, possessing almost all of Mississippi and Alabama, and portions of Tennessee, Georgia, Florida, and South Carolina. Many early notices of this people are extant. They were met by Narvaez in Florida in 1528, and De Soto passed through their territory in 1540-41. By 1700 the entire Apalachee tribe had been civilized and Christianized, and had settled in seven large and well-built towns. But the tide of white settlement gradually pressed the Muskhogean tribes backward from the coast region, and though they fought stoutly to retain their patrimony, few of the race remain in their native area, the majority having been removed to the tribal reservation in Oklahoma before 1840. They were an agricultural and sedentary people, occupying villages of substantially built dwellings. A curious diversity, both physical and mental, existed among the several tribes of which the race was composed. They possessed a general council formed of representatives from each town, who met annually or as occasion required. Artificial deformation of the skull was practised by nearly all of the Muskhogean tribes, chiefly by the Choctaws, who were called by the settlers 'Flatheads.' The Muskhogean population at the period of its first contact with the whites has been estimated at some fifty thousand souls. In 1905 they numbered rather more, but this estimate included about fifteen thousand freedmen of negro blood.
The Muskhogean group included the Choctaws, Chickasaws, Creeks, and Seminoles, who lived in the Gulf states east of the Mississippi, occupying almost all of Mississippi and Alabama, along with parts of Tennessee, Georgia, Florida, and South Carolina. There are many early records of these people. They were encountered by Narvaez in Florida in 1528, and De Soto traveled through their territory in 1540-41. By 1700, the entire Apalachee tribe had been civilized and Christianized, settling in seven large and well-built towns. However, the wave of white settlement gradually pushed the Muskhogean tribes away from the coastal region, and even though they fought hard to keep their land, few members of the race remain in their native area, with most being relocated to a tribal reservation in Oklahoma before 1840. They were an agricultural and settled people, living in villages with sturdy homes. There was a notable diversity, both physical and mental, among the different tribes that made up the group. They had a general council made up of representatives from each town, which met annually or as needed. Nearly all of the Muskhogean tribes practiced artificial skull deformation, especially the Choctaws, who were referred to as 'Flatheads' by the settlers. The Muskhogean population at the time of their first contact with whites is estimated to have been around fifty thousand people. In 1905, their numbers were somewhat higher, but this estimate included about fifteen thousand freedmen of African descent.
The Sioux
The Sioux Nation
The Siouan or Dakota stock—Santees, Yanktons, Assiniboins, and Tetons—inhabited a territory extending from Saskatchewan to Louisiana. They are the highest type, physically, mentally, and morally, of any or the western tribes, and their courage is unquestioned. They dwelt in large bands or groups. "Personal fitness and popularity determined chieftainship.... The authority of the chief was limited by the band council, without whose approbation little or nothing could be accomplished. War parties were recruited by individuals who had acquired reputation as successful leaders, while the shamans formulated ceremonials and farewells for them. Polygamy was common.... Remains of the dead were usually, though not invariably, placed on scaffolds."[10]
The Siouan or Dakota people—Santees, Yanktons, Assiniboins, and Tetons—lived in a territory that stretched from Saskatchewan to Louisiana. They are considered the most advanced, both physically and mentally, of any western tribes, and their bravery is well-known. They lived in large groups or bands. "Leadership was based on personal merit and popularity.... The chief's power was limited by the band council, and without their approval, very little could be achieved. War parties were formed by individuals who had established their reputation as successful leaders, while the shamans created rituals and farewells for them. Polygamy was common.... The remains of the dead were typically, though not always, placed on scaffolds."[10]
Caddoan Family
Caddoan Tribe
The Caddoan family comprises three geographic groups, the northern, represented by the Arikara, the middle, embracing the Pawnee Confederacy, once dwelling in Nebraska, and the southern group, including the Caddo, Kichai, and Wichita. Once numerous, this division of the Red Race is now represented by a few hundreds of individuals only, who are settled in Oklahoma and North Dakota. The Caddo tribes were cultivators of the soil as well as hunters, and practised the arts of pottery-making and tanning. They lacked political ability and were loosely confederated.
The Caddoan family consists of three geographic groups: the northern group, represented by the Arikara; the middle group, which includes the Pawnee Confederacy, formerly living in Nebraska; and the southern group, made up of the Caddo, Kichai, and Wichita. Once a large population, this division of the Red Race is now represented by only a few hundred individuals who live in Oklahoma and North Dakota. The Caddo tribes were farmers as well as hunters and practiced pottery-making and tanning. They were not politically skilled and had a loose confederation.
The Shoshoneans
The Shoshone
The Shoshoneans or 'Snake' family of Nevada, Utah, and Idaho comprise the Root-diggers, Comanches, and {29} other tribes of low culture. These people, it is said, "are probably nearer the brutes than any other portion of the human race on the face of the globe." "Yet these debased creatures speak a related dialect and partake in some measure of the same blood as the famous Aztec race who founded the empire of Anahuac, and raised architectural monuments rivalling the most famous structures of the ancient world."[11]
The Shoshoneans or 'Snake' family from Nevada, Utah, and Idaho includes the Root-diggers, Comanches, and other tribes of lower cultural development. These people are said to "probably resemble animals more than any other group in the world." "Yet these marginalized individuals speak a related dialect and share some ancestry with the renowned Aztec civilization that established the Anahuac empire and constructed architectural wonders that rival the most famous buildings of the ancient world."[11]
Early Wars with the Whites
Early Wars with the Whites
Numerous minor wars between the Indians and the colonists followed upon the settlement of Virginia, but on the whole the relations between them were peaceable until the general massacre of white women and children on March 22, 1622, while the men of the colony were working in the fields. Three hundred and forty-seven men, women, and children were slain in a single day. This holocaust was the signal for an Indian war which continued intermittently for many years and cost the colonists untold loss in blood and treasure. Inability to comprehend each other's point of view was of course a fertile source of irritation between the races, and even colonists who had ample opportunities for observing and studying the Indians during a long course of years appear to have been incapable of understanding their outlook and true character. The dishonesty of white traders, on the other hand, aroused the Indian to a frenzy of childish indignation. It was a native saying that "One pays for another," and when an Indian was slain his nearest blood-relation considered that he had consummated a righteous revenge by murdering the first white man whom he met or waylaid. Each race accused the other of treachery and unfairness. Probably the colonists, despite their {30} veneer of civilization, were only a little less ignorant than, and as vindictively cruel as, the barbarians with whom they strove. The Indian regarded the colonist as an interloper who had come to despoil him of the land of his fathers, while the Virginian Puritan considered himself the salt of the earth and the Indian as a heathen or 'Ishmaelite' sent by the Powers of Darkness for his discomfiture, whom it was an act of both religion and policy to destroy. Vengeful ferocity was exhibited on both sides. Another horrible massacre of five hundred whites in 1644 was followed by the defeat of the Indians who had butchered the colonists. Shortly before that event the Pequot tribe in Connecticut had a feud with the English traders, and tortured such of them as they could lay hands on. The men of Connecticut, headed by John Mason, a military veteran, marched into the Pequot country, surrounded the village of Sassacus, the Pequot chief, gave it to the flames, and slaughtered six hundred of its inhabitants. The tribe was broken up, and the example of their fate so terrified the other Indian peoples that New England enjoyed peace for many years after.
Numerous small wars between the Native Americans and the colonists followed the settlement of Virginia, but overall their relations were peaceful until the mass slaughter of white women and children on March 22, 1622, while the men of the colony were working in the fields. Three hundred and forty-seven men, women, and children were killed in a single day. This tragedy sparked an Indian war that went on intermittently for many years and cost the colonists tremendous losses in lives and resources. The inability to understand each other's perspectives was a major source of tension between the two groups, and even colonists with plenty of opportunities to observe and study the Native Americans over many years seemed incapable of grasping their viewpoints and true nature. The dishonesty of white traders, on the other hand, drove the Native Americans into a rage of childish indignation. There was a saying among them that "One pays for another," so when an Indian was killed, his closest relative felt justified in seeking revenge by murdering the first white person he encountered. Both groups accused each other of treachery and unfairness. Likely, the colonists, despite their thin veneer of civilization, were only slightly less ignorant than, and as viciously cruel as, the so-called savages they were fighting. The Native American saw the colonist as an intruder who came to rob him of his ancestral land, while the Virginia Puritan viewed himself as the best of humanity and the Indian as a heathen or 'Ishmaelite' sent by the Forces of Evil to thwart him, whom it was both a religious duty and a political necessity to eliminate. Both sides showed fierce vindictiveness. Another horrific massacre of five hundred whites in 1644 was followed by the defeat of the Indians responsible for that slaying. Just before this incident, the Pequot tribe in Connecticut had a conflict with English traders and tortured those they captured. The men of Connecticut, led by military veteran John Mason, marched into Pequot territory, surrounded the village of Sassacus, the Pequot chief, set it on fire, and killed six hundred of its inhabitants. The tribe was decimated, and the example of their fate terrified other Native American groups to such an extent that New England experienced relative peace for many years afterward.
King Philip's War
King Philip's War
The Dutch of New York were at one period almost overwhelmed by the Indians in their neighbourhood, and in 1656 the Virginians suffered a severe defeat in a battle with the aborigines at the spot where Richmond now stands. In 1675 there broke out in New England the great Indian war known as King Philip's War. Philip, an Indian chief, complained bitterly that those of his subjects who had been converted to Christianity were withdrawn from his control, and he made vigorous war on the settlers, laying many of their towns in {31} ashes. But victory was with the colonists at the battle called the 'Swamp Fight,' and Philip and his men were scattered.
The Dutch in New York were at one point nearly overwhelmed by the nearby Indians, and in 1656, the Virginians faced a major defeat in a battle with the natives at the location where Richmond now exists. In 1675, the major conflict known as King Philip's War erupted in New England. Philip, an Indian chief, was frustrated that many of his followers who had converted to Christianity were no longer under his control, and he launched a fierce war against the settlers, destroying many of their towns in the process. However, the colonists won at the battle known as the 'Swamp Fight,' scattering Philip and his men.
Captain Benjamin Church it was who first taught the colonists to fight the Indians in their own manner. He moved as stealthily as the savages themselves, and, to avoid an alarm, never allowed an Indian to be shot who could be reached with the hatchet. The Indians who were captured were sold into slavery in the West India Islands, where the hard labour and change of climate were usually instrumental in speedily putting an end to their servitude.
Captain Benjamin Church was the first to teach the colonists how to fight the Indians using their own tactics. He moved as quietly as the natives, and to prevent any alarm, he never allowed an Indian to be shot unless he could be reached with a hatchet. The captured Indians were sold into slavery in the West Indies, where the grueling labor and change in climate often led to a quick end to their servitude.
Step by step the Red Man was driven westward until he vanished from the vicinity of the earlier settlements altogether. From that period the history of his conflicts with the whites is bound up with the records of their western extension.
Step by step, the Native American was pushed westward until he completely disappeared from the area of the earlier settlements. From that time on, the history of his struggles with the white settlers is closely intertwined with the records of their westward expansion.
The Reservations
The Bookings
The necessity of bringing the Indian tribes under the complete control of the United States Government and confining them to definite limits for the better preservation of order was responsible for the policy of placing them on tracts of territory of their own called 'reservations.' This step led the natives to realize the benefits of a settled existence and to depend on their own industry for a livelihood rather than upon the more precarious products of the chase. An Act of Congress was passed in 1887 which put a period to the existence of the Indian tribes as separate communities, and permitted all tribal lands and reservations to be so divided that each individual member of a tribe might possess a separate holding. Many of these holdings are of considerable value, and the possessors are by no means poorly endowed with this world's {32} goods. On the whole the policy of the United States toward the Indians has been dictated by justice and humanity, but instances have not been wanting in which arid lands have been foisted upon the Indians, and the pressure of white settlers has frequently forced the Government to dispossess the Red Man of the land that had originally been granted to him.
The need to bring the Indian tribes fully under the control of the United States Government and restrict them to specific areas for better order led to the policy of placing them on their own land called 'reservations.' This move helped the natives understand the advantages of a settled life and encouraged them to rely on their own work for a living instead of the uncertain results of hunting. In 1887, Congress passed an act that ended the existence of the Indian tribes as independent communities and allowed all tribal lands and reservations to be divided so that each individual member of a tribe could own a separate piece of land. Many of these parcels are quite valuable, and the owners are certainly not lacking in worldly goods. Overall, the policy of the United States toward the Indians has been guided by justice and compassion, but there have been cases where poor-quality land has been given to the Indians, and the pressure from white settlers has often forced the Government to take back land originally granted to the Native Americans.
The Story of Pocahontas
The Tale of Pocahontas
Many romantic stories are told concerning the relations of the early white settlers with the Indians. Among the most interesting is that of Pocahontas, the daughter of the renowned Indian chief Powhatan, the erstwhile implacable enemy of the whites. Pocahontas, who as a child had often played with the young colonists, was visiting a certain chief named Japazaws, when an English captain named Argall bribed him with a copper kettle to betray her into his hands. Argall took her a captive to Jamestown. Here a white man by the name of John Rolfe married her, after she had received Christian baptism. This marriage brought about a peace between Powhatan and the English settlers in Virginia.
Many romantic stories are told about the relationships between the early white settlers and the Native Americans. One of the most interesting is that of Pocahontas, the daughter of the famous Indian chief Powhatan, who was once a fierce enemy of the settlers. Pocahontas, who had often played with the young colonists as a child, was visiting a chief named Japazaws when an English captain named Argall bribed him with a copper kettle to hand her over. Argall captured her and took her to Jamestown. There, a white man named John Rolfe married her after she was baptized as a Christian. This marriage led to a peace agreement between Powhatan and the English settlers in Virginia.
When Dale went back to England in 1616 he took with him some of the Indians. Pocahontas, who was now called 'the Lady Rebecca,' and her husband accompanied the party. Pocahontas was called a princess in England, and received much attention. But when about to return to the colony she died, leaving a little son.
When Dale returned to England in 1616, he brought some of the Native Americans with him. Pocahontas, now known as 'Lady Rebecca,' and her husband were part of the group. Pocahontas was referred to as a princess in England and received a lot of attention. However, just before she was set to go back to the colony, she passed away, leaving behind a young son.
The quaint version of Captain Nathaniel Powell, which retains all the known facts of Pocahontas' story, states that "During this time, the Lady Rebecca, alias Pocahontas, daughter to Powhatan, by the diligent care of Master John Rolfe her husband, and his friends, was taught to speak such English as might well be {33} understood, well instructed in Christianity, and was become very formal and civil after our English manner; she had also by him a child which she loved most dearly, and the Treasurer and Company took order both for the maintenance of her and it, besides there were divers persons of great rank and quality had been kind to her; and before she arrived at London, Captain Smith, to deserve her former courtesies, made her qualities known to the Queen's most excellent Majesty and her Court, and wrote a little book to this effect to the Queen: An abstract whereof follows:
The charming account of Captain Nathaniel Powell, which includes all the well-known details of Pocahontas's story, states that "During this time, Lady Rebecca, also known as Pocahontas, daughter of Powhatan, with the dedicated support of Master John Rolfe, her husband, and his friends, learned to speak English well enough to be understood. She was well instructed in Christianity and became very proper and polite in the English manner. She also had a child with him whom she loved dearly, and the Treasurer and Company made provisions for both her and the child. Additionally, several people of high rank and status had been kind to her. Before she arrived in London, Captain Smith, wanting to repay her past kindness, introduced her to the Queen's most excellent Majesty and her Court, and wrote a small book on the subject for the Queen: An abstract whereof follows:
"'To the Most High and Virtuous Princess, Queen
Anne of Great Britain
"'To the Most High and Virtuous Princess, Queen
Anne of Great Britain
"'MOST ADMIRED QUEEN,
'Most Admired Queen,
"'The love I bear my God, my King and Country, hath so oft emboldened me in the worst of extreme dangers, that now honesty doth constrain me to presume thus far beyond myself, to present your Majesty this short discourse: if ingratitude be a deadly poison to all honest virtues, I must be guilty of that crime if I should omit any means to be thankful.
"'The love I have for my God, my King, and my Country has often given me the courage to face the greatest dangers. Now, honesty compels me to go beyond my usual limits and present your Majesty this brief discussion: if ingratitude is a toxic threat to all honest virtues, I would be guilty of that offense if I did not do everything I can to express my gratitude.
"'So it is,
"'So it is,
"'That some ten years ago being in Virginia, and taken prisoner by the power of Powhatan their chief King, I received from this great savage exceeding great courtesy, especially from his son Nantaquaus, the most manliest, comeliest, boldest spirit I ever saw in a savage, and his sister Pocahontas, the King's most dear and well-beloved daughter, being but a child of twelve or thirteen years of age, whose compassionate pitiful heart, of my desperate estate, gave me much cause to respect her; I being the first Christian this proud King and his grim attendants ever saw: and thus enthralled in their barbarous power, I cannot say I felt the {34} least occasion of want that was in the power of these my mortal foes to prevent, notwithstanding all their threats. After some six weeks fatting among these savage courtiers, at the minute of my execution, she hazarded the beating out of her own brains to save mine; and not only that, but so prevailed with her father, that I was safely conveyed to Jamestown: where I found about eight and thirty miserable poor and sick creatures, to keep possession of all those large territories of Virginia; such was the weakness of this poor Commonwealth, as had the savages not fed us, we directly had starved. And this relief, most gracious Queen, was commonly brought us by this Lady Pocahontas.
"'About ten years ago, while I was in Virginia and captured by Powhatan, their chief king, I experienced remarkable kindness from him, especially from his son Nantaquaus, the most courageous and handsome spirit I ever encountered in a native. His sister Pocahontas, the King’s dearly loved daughter, was only about twelve or thirteen years old. Her compassionate and sympathetic nature toward my desperate situation made me greatly respect her. I was the first Christian that this proud King and his stern followers had ever seen. Even while being held by their barbaric power, I can’t say I felt any shortage of what my mortal enemies could provide, despite all their threats. After spending about six weeks among these native courtiers, when it was time for my execution, she risked her life to save mine. Not only that, but she convinced her father to have me safely sent to Jamestown, where I found about thirty-eight miserable, sick individuals trying to hold onto all of Virginia’s vast lands. Such was the weakness of this struggling Commonwealth; if the natives hadn't fed us, we would have directly starved. And this assistance, most gracious Queen, was frequently provided by Lady Pocahontas.'
"'Notwithstanding all these passages, when inconstant Fortune turned our peace to war, this tender virgin would still not spare to dare to visit us, and by her our jars have been oft appeased, and our wants still supplied. Were it the policy of her father thus to employ her, or the ordinance of God thus to make her His instrument, or her extraordinary affection to our nation, I know not; but of this I am sure: when her father, with the utmost of his policy and power, sought to surprise me, having but eighteen with me, the dark night could not affright her from coming through the irksome woods, and with watered eyes gave me intelligence, with her best advice to escape his fury; which had he known, he had surely slain her.
"'Despite all these incidents, when unpredictable Fortune turned our peace into war, this delicate young woman still dared to visit us. Because of her, our conflicts have often been resolved, and our needs consistently met. I don't know if it was her father's intention to use her this way, if it was God's plan for her to be His instrument, or if it was her extraordinary love for our nation. But I am certain of this: when her father, with all his cunning and power, tried to ambush me while I had only eighteen men with me, the dark night didn’t scare her away from making her way through the difficult woods. With tears in her eyes, she informed me and gave me her best advice on how to escape his wrath; if he had known, he would have surely killed her.
"'Jamestown with her wild train she as freely frequented as her father's habitation; and during the time of two or three years [1608-9] she, next under God, was still the instrument to preserve this Colony from death, famine and utter confusion; which if in those times it had once been dissolved, Virginia might have lain as it was at our first arrival to this day.
"'Jamestown with her wild crew she visited as often as her father's home; and for two or three years [1608-9], she, next to God, was instrumental in saving this Colony from death, famine, and total chaos; if it had fallen apart during those times, Virginia might have remained as it was when we first arrived, even to this day.'
"'About two years after she herself was taken prisoner, being so detained near two years longer, the Colony by that means was relieved, peace concluded; and at last rejecting her barbarous condition, she was married to an English gentleman, with whom at this present she is in England; the first Christian ever of that nation, the first Virginian ever spoke English, or had a child in marriage by an Englishman: a matter surely, if my meaning be truly considered and well understood, worthy a prince's understanding.
"'About two years after she was captured, and held for nearly two more years, the Colony was relieved, peace was established; and finally rejecting her harsh circumstances, she married an English gentleman, with whom she is now in England; she is the first Christian of that nation, the first Virginian to speak English, or have a child in marriage with an Englishman: a situation that, if my meaning is truly considered and understood, is certainly worthy of a prince's attention.
"'Thus, most gracious Lady, I have related to your Majesty, what at your best leisure our approved Histories will account you at large, and done in the time of your Majesty's life; and however this might be presented you from a more worthy pen, it cannot from a more honest heart, as yet I never begged anything of the state, or any: and it is my want of ability and her exceeding desert; your birth, means and authority; her birth, virtue, want and simplicity, doth make me thus bold, humbly to beseech your Majesty to take this knowledge of her, though it be from one so unworthy to be the reporter, as myself, her husband's estate not being able to make her fit to attend your Majesty. The most and least I can do is to tell you this, because none so oft has tried it as myself, and the rather being of so great a spirit, however her stature: if she should not be well received, seeing this kingdom may rightly have a kingdom by her means; her present love to us and Christianity might turn to such scorn and fury, as to divert all this good to the worst of evil: whereas finding so great a Queen should do her some honour {36} more than she can imagine, for being so kind to your servants and subjects, would so ravish her with content, as endear her dearest blood to effect that, your Majesty and all the King's honest subjects most earnestly desire.
"Therefore, most gracious Lady, I have shared with your Majesty what our trusted Histories will recount in detail, done during your Majesty's lifetime; and while this could be presented by a more skilled writer, it can’t come from a more sincere heart. I have never asked anything from the state or anyone else, and my lack of ability combined with her exceptional worth, your birthright, means, and authority; her birth, virtue, simplicity, and need make me bold enough to humbly ask your Majesty to acknowledge her, even though I am not worthy to be the one to present this, as her husband's situation does not allow her to attend your Majesty. The most I can do is to tell you this, because no one has experienced it as I have, especially given her great spirit, regardless of her stature. If she is not well-received, since this kingdom might rightly gain a kingdom through her, her love for us and Christianity could turn into scorn and anger, negating all this good and bringing about the worst evil. However, recognizing such a great Queen would honor her more than she can imagine, for being so kind to your servants and subjects would fill her with joy and endear her own blood to achieve what your Majesty and all the King's loyal subjects desire most earnestly. {36}"
Captain Powell continues:
Captain Powell continues:
"The small time I staid in London, divers courtiers and others, my acquaintances, have gone with me to see her, that generally concluded, they did think God had had a great hand in her conversion, and they have seen many English Ladies worse favoured, proportioned, and behavioured; and as since I have heard, it pleased both the King and Queen's Majesty honourably to esteem her, accompanied with that honourable Lady the Lady de la Ware, and that honourable Lord her husband, and divers other persons of good qualities, both publicly at the masques and otherwise, to her great satisfaction and content, which doubtless she would have deserved, had she lived to arrive in Virginia.
"The short time I spent in London, several courtiers and other acquaintances accompanied me to see her. They generally concluded that God had a significant role in her transformation, noting that they had seen many English ladies who were less attractive, proportioned, and refined. I've also heard that both the King and Queen held her in high regard, alongside the honorable Lady de la Ware and her noble husband, as well as various other respected individuals, publicly at the masques and elsewhere, which brought her great satisfaction and happiness—something she would undoubtedly have deserved if she had lived to make it to Virginia."
"The Treasurer, Council and Company, having well furnished Captain Samuel Argall, the Lady Pocahontas alias Rebecca, with her husband and others, in the good ship called the George; it pleased God at Gravesend to take this young Lady to His mercy, where she made not more sorrow for her unexpected death, than joy to the beholders to hear and see her make so religious and godly an end. Her little child Thomas Rolfe, therefore, was left at Plymouth with Sir Lewis Stukly, that desired the keeping of it."
"The Treasurer, Council, and Company provided Captain Samuel Argall, the Lady Pocahontas, also known as Rebecca, along with her husband and others, with the good ship called the George; it was God's will at Gravesend to take this young lady into His mercy, where she showed more joy than sorrow in her unexpected death, as onlookers witnessed her make such a religious and godly end. Her young child Thomas Rolfe, therefore, was left at Plymouth with Sir Lewis Stukly, who requested to take care of him."
Indian Kidnapping
Indian Abduction
Many are the tales of how Indians raiding a white settlement have kidnapped and adopted into their families the children of the slain whites, but none is {37} more enthralling than that of Frances Slocum, who was carried away from home by a party of Delawares when but five years of age, and who lived with them until her death in 1847. When discovered by the whites she was an old woman of over seventy years of age. The story is told by the writer of a local history as follows:
Many stories exist about how Native Americans raiding a white settlement had kidnapped and welcomed into their families the children of the murdered whites, but none is {37} more captivating than that of Frances Slocum. She was taken from her home by a group of Delawares when she was just five years old and lived with them until her death in 1847. When the whites found her, she was over seventy years old. A local historian recounts the story as follows:
"The Slocums came from Warwick, Rhode Island, and Jonathan Slocum, the father of the far-famed captive girl, emigrated, in 1777, with a wife and nine children. They located near one of the forts, upon a spot of ground which is at present covered by the city of Wilkes-Barre.
"The Slocums were from Warwick, Rhode Island, and Jonathan Slocum, the father of the famous captive girl, moved in 1777 with his wife and nine kids. They settled close to one of the forts, on land that is now part of the city of Wilkes-Barre."
"The early training of the family had been on principles averse to war, and Jonathan was loath to mix with the tumult of the valley. A son by the name of Giles, of a fiery spirit, could not brook the evident intentions of the Torys and British, and consequently he shouldered his musket, and was one to take part in the battle of July 3, 1778.
"The family's early teachings were against war, and Jonathan was reluctant to get involved in the chaos of the valley. His brother Giles, who was spirited and hotheaded, couldn't tolerate the clear intentions of the Tories and the British. As a result, he grabbed his musket and participated in the battle on July 3, 1778."
"The prowling clans of savages and bushwhacking Torys which continued to harass the valley occasioned much mischief in different parts, and in the month of November following the battle it was the misfortune of the Slocum family to be visited by a party of these Delawares, who approached the cabin, in front of which two Kingsley boys were engaged at a grindstone sharpening a knife. The elder had on a Continental coat, which aroused the ire of the savages, and he was shot down without warning and scalped by the very knife which he had put edge to.
"The roaming tribes of savages and sneaky loyalists continued to trouble the valley, causing a lot of chaos in various areas. In November, after the battle, the Slocum family faced the unfortunate visit of a group of Delawares who approached their cabin. In front of it, two Kingsley boys were busy at a grindstone sharpening a knife. The older boy was wearing a Continental coat, which angered the savages, and he was shot without warning and scalped with the very knife he had been sharpening."
"The report roused the inmates of the house, and Mrs. Slocum had reached the door in time sufficient to see the boy of her neighbour scalped.
"The report woke up the people in the house, and Mrs. Slocum got to the door just in time to see her neighbor's boy bald."
"An elder daughter seized a young child two years old, and flew with terror to the woods. It is said that {38} her impetuosity in escaping caused the Indians to roar with laughter. They were about to take away a boy when Mrs. Slocum pointed to a lame foot, exclaiming: 'The child is lame; he can do thee no good.' They dropped the boy and discovered little Frances hidden away under the staircase. It was but the act of a moment to secure her, and when they bore her away the tender child could but look over the Indian's shoulder and scream 'Mamma!'
"An older daughter grabbed a two-year-old child and ran in fear to the woods. It’s said that her frantic escape made the Indians burst out laughing. They were about to take a boy when Mrs. Slocum pointed out his lame foot, saying, 'The child is lame; he can’t do you any good.' They dropped the boy and found little Frances hiding under the staircase. It only took a moment to grab her, and as they carried her away, the little girl could only look over the Indian's shoulder and scream 'Mommy!'"
"The alarm soon spread, but the elasticity of a Delaware's step had carried the party away into the mountains.
"The alarm quickly spread, but the agility of a Delaware's step had taken the group up into the mountains."
"Mr. Slocum was absent at the time of the capture, and upon returning at night learned the sad news.
"Mr. Slocum was away during the capture, and when he returned at night, he learned the sad news."
"The family's trials did not end here. Miner, who is ever in sympathy with the early annals of Wyoming, thus depicts the scenes which occurred afterwards:
"The family's struggles didn’t stop here. Miner, who always feels connected to the early history of Wyoming, describes the events that took place afterward:"
"'The cup of vengeance was not yet full. December 16th, Mr. Slocum and Isaac Tripp, his father-in-law, an aged man, with William Slocum, a youth of nineteen or twenty, were feeding cattle from a stack in the meadow, in sight of the fort, when they were fired upon by Indians. Mr. Slocum was shot dead; Mr. Tripp wounded, speared, and tomahawked; both were scalped. William, wounded by a spent ball in the heel, escaped and gave the alarm, but the alert and wily foe had retreated to his hiding-place in the mountain. This deed, bold as it was cruel, was perpetrated within the town plot, in the centre of which the fortress was located. Thus, in little more than a month, Mrs. Slocum had lost a beloved child, carried into captivity; the doorway had been drenched in blood by the murder of a member of the family; two others of the household had been taken away prisoners; and now her husband and father were both stricken down to the {39} grave, murdered and mangled by the merciless Indians. Verily, the annals of Indian atrocities, written in blood, record few instances of desolation and woe equal to this.'"
"'The cup of revenge was not yet full. December 16th, Mr. Slocum and his father-in-law Isaac Tripp, an elderly man, along with nineteen or twenty-year-old William Slocum, were feeding cattle from a haystack in the meadow, visible from the fort, when they were attacked by Indians. Mr. Slocum was shot dead; Mr. Tripp was injured, speared, and attacked with a tomahawk; both were scalped. William, who was hurt by a stray bullet in the heel, managed to escape and raised the alarm, but the quick and crafty enemy had retreated to their hiding place in the mountains. This act, as bold as it was brutal, took place within the town plot, where the fortress was located at the center. In a little over a month, Mrs. Slocum had lost a beloved child who had been taken captive; the doorway had been soaked in blood from the murder of a family member; two others from the household had been captured; and now her husband and father had both been killed and mutilated by the relentless Indians. Truly, the history of Indian atrocities, written in blood, records few instances of devastation and sorrow equal to this.'"
"In 1784, after peace had settled upon the country, two of the Slocum brothers visited Niagara, in hopes of learning something of the whereabouts of the lost sister, but to no purpose. Large rewards were offered, but money will not extract a confession from an Indian.
"In 1784, after peace returned to the country, two of the Slocum brothers visited Niagara, hoping to find out where their lost sister was, but it was futile. They offered large rewards, but money won't get an Indian to confess."
"Little Frances all this time was widely known by many tribes of Indians, but she had become one of them, hence the mystery which shrouded her fate.
"Little Frances had been widely known among many tribes of Indians, but she had become one of them, which is why her fate remained a mystery."
"The efforts of the family were untiring. Several trips were made westward, and each resulted in vain. A large number of Indians of different tribes were convened, in 1789, at Tioga Point, to effect a treaty with Colonel Proctor. This opportunity seemed to be the fitting one, for one visit could reach several tribes, but Mrs. Slocum, after spending weeks of inquiry among them, was again obliged to return home in sorrow, and almost despair.
"The family's efforts were relentless. They made several trips west, and each one ended in disappointment. In 1789, a large number of Indians from various tribes gathered at Tioga Point to negotiate a treaty with Colonel Proctor. This seemed like a perfect opportunity, as one visit could connect with multiple tribes. However, after spending weeks trying to learn about them, Mrs. Slocum was once again forced to return home in sadness and near despair."
"The brothers took a journey in 1797, occupying nearly the whole summer, in traversing the wilderness and Indian settlements of the west, but to no purpose. Once, indeed, a ray of hope seemed to glimmer upon the domestic darkness, for a female captive responded to the many and urgent inquiries, but Mrs. Slocum discovered at once that it was not her Frances. The mother of the lost child went down to the grave, having never heard from her daughter since she was carried away captive.
The brothers took a trip in 1797 that lasted almost the entire summer, traveling through the wilderness and Native American settlements in the west, but it was all in vain. At one point, a glimmer of hope seemed to shine through the darkness at home, as a female captive answered their numerous and urgent questions, but Mrs. Slocum quickly realized that it wasn’t her daughter Frances. The mother of the missing child passed away, never having heard from her daughter since she was taken captive.
"In 1826, Mr. Joseph Slocum, hearing of a prominent Wyandot chief who had a white woman for a wife, repaired to Sandusky, but was disappointed when he beheld the woman, who he knew to a certainty could {40} not be Frances. Hope had become almost abandoned, and the family was allowing the memory of the lost girl to sink into forgetfulness, when one of those strange freaks of circumstances which seem so mysterious to humanity, but which are the ordinary actions of Infinity, brought to light the history and the person of the captive girl of Wyoming.
"In 1826, Mr. Joseph Slocum heard about a well-known Wyandot chief who had a white woman as his wife, so he went to Sandusky. However, he felt let down when he saw the woman, who he knew for sure couldn’t be Frances. Hope was nearly gone, and the family was letting the memory of the lost girl fade away, when one of those strange twists of fate that seem so mysterious to us, but are just the usual workings of the universe, revealed the story and the identity of the captive girl from Wyoming.{40}"
"Colonel Ewing, who was connected with Indian service, had occasion to rest with a tribe on the Wabash, when he discovered a woman whose outlines and texture convinced him that she must be a white woman, though her face was as red as any squaw's could be. He made inquiries, and she admitted that she had been taken from her parents when she was young, that her name was Slocum, and that she was now so old that she had no objections to having her relations know of her whereabouts.
"Colonel Ewing, who was involved in Indian service, had a chance to stay with a tribe on the Wabash when he spotted a woman whose shape and appearance led him to believe she was white, even though her face was as red as any Native woman's could be. He asked questions, and she revealed that she had been taken from her parents when she was young, that her name was Slocum, and that she was now old enough to not mind her family knowing where she was."
"The Colonel knew full well how anxious many eastern hearts were to hear of the lost one of earlier days, and thinking that he would do a charitable service, he addressed the following letter to the Post-master of Lancaster, Pennsylvania:
"The Colonel was fully aware of how eager many people in the East were to hear about the one who had been lost in earlier times, and believing he could do a good deed, he wrote the following letter to the Postmaster of Lancaster, Pennsylvania:"
"'LOGANSPORT, INDIANA: January 20, 1835
"'LOGANSPORT, INDIANA: January 20, 1835"
"'DEAR SIR,—
"Dear Sir,"
"'In the hope that some good may result from it, I have taken this means of giving to your fellow-citizens—say the descendants of the early settlers of Susquehanna—the following information: and if there be any now living whose name is Slocum, to them, I hope, the following may be communicated through the public prints of your place.
"'In the hope that something good may come from it, I have chosen this way of sharing some information with your fellow citizens—specifically the descendants of the early settlers of Susquehanna: and if there is anyone alive today with the last name Slocum, I hope this can be shared with them through the local newspapers."
"'There is now living near this place, among the Miami tribe of Indians, an aged white woman, who a few days ago told me, while I lodged in the camp {41} one night, that she was taken away from her father's house, on or near the Susquehanna River, when she was very young—say from five to eight years old, as she thinks—by the Delaware Indians, who were then hostile toward the whites. She says her father's name was Slocum; that he was a Quaker, rather small in stature, and wore a large-brimmed hat; was of sandy hair and light complexion, and much freckled; that he lived about a half a mile from a town where there was a fort; that they lived in a wooden house of two stories high, and had a spring near the house. She says three Delawares came to the house in the daytime, when all were absent but herself, and perhaps two other children: her father and brothers were absent making hay. The Indians carried her off, and she was adopted into a family of Delawares, who raised her and treated her as their own child. They died about forty years ago, somewhere in Ohio. She was then married to a Miami, by whom she had four children; two of them are now living—they are both daughters—and she lives with them. Her husband is dead; she is old and feeble, and thinks she will not live long.
"There is an elderly white woman living near here among the Miami tribe of Indians who told me a few days ago while I was staying at the camp one night that she was taken from her father's house near the Susquehanna River when she was very young—she thinks she was between five and eight years old—by the Delaware Indians, who were hostile to the whites at the time. She said her father's name was Slocum; he was a Quaker, rather short, and wore a large-brimmed hat; he had sandy hair and a light complexion, with a lot of freckles. They lived about half a mile from a town with a fort in a two-story wooden house, and there was a spring near the home. She mentioned that three Delawares came to the house during the day when only she and maybe two other kids were there; her father and brothers were out making hay. The Indians took her, and she was adopted by a family of Delawares who raised her as their own child. They died around forty years ago, somewhere in Ohio. She later married a Miami man and had four children; two of them are still alive—they're both daughters—and she lives with them. Her husband has passed away; she is old and frail and thinks she won't live much longer."
"'These considerations induced her to give the present history of herself, which she would never do before, fearing that her kindred would come and force her away. She has lived long and happy as an Indian, and, but for her colour, would not be suspected of being anything else but such. She is very respectable and wealthy, sober and honest. Her name is without reproach. She says her father had a large family, say eight children in all—six older than herself, one younger, as well as she can recollect; and she doubts not that there are still living many of their descendants, but seems to think that all her brothers and sisters must be dead, as she is very old herself, not far from {42} the age of eighty. She thinks she was taken prisoner before the last two wars, which must mean the Revolutionary war, as Wayne's war and the late war have been since that one. She has entirely lost her mother tongue, and speaks only in Indian, which I also understand, and she gave me a full history of herself.
"'These thoughts led her to share her life story, something she had always avoided before, worried that her relatives would come and take her away. She has lived a long and happy life as an Indian, and if it weren't for her skin color, no one would suspect she was anything else. She is very respectable and wealthy, as well as sober and honest. Her name is without blame. She mentions that her father had a large family, about eight children total—six older than her, one younger, as far as she can remember; and she believes that many of their descendants are still alive, but thinks that all her siblings must be dead since she is quite old herself, close to the age of eighty. She thinks she was taken prisoner before the last two wars, specifically referring to the Revolutionary War since Wayne's War and the more recent war happened after that. She has completely lost her mother tongue and only speaks in Indian, which I also understand, and she shared a complete history of herself with me.
"'Her own Christian name she has forgotten, but says her father's name was Slocum, and he was a Quaker. She also recollects that it was on the Susquehanna River that they lived. I have thought that from this letter you might cause something to be inserted in the newspapers of your county that might possibly catch the eye of some of the descendants of the Slocum family, who have knowledge of a girl having been carried off by the Indians some seventy years ago. This they might know from family tradition. If so, and they will come here, I will carry them where they may see the object of my letter alive and happy, though old and far advanced in life.
"'She can't remember her own first name, but she says her father's name was Slocum and that he was a Quaker. She also recalls that they lived by the Susquehanna River. I was thinking that from this letter, you could potentially get something published in your local newspapers that might catch the attention of some descendants of the Slocum family who might know about a girl taken by the Indians around seventy years ago. They might have heard about it through family stories. If that's the case, and they come here, I will take them to see the person who inspired my letter—alive and happy, even though she’s old and has lived a long life.'
"'I can form no idea whereabouts on the Susquehanna River this family could have lived at that early period, namely, about the time of the Revolutionary war, but perhaps you can ascertain more about it. If so, I hope you will interest yourself, and, if possible, let her brothers and sisters, if any be alive—if not, their children—know where they may once more see a relative whose fate has been wrapped in mystery for seventy years, and for whom her bereaved and afflicted parents doubtless shed many a bitter tear. They have long since found their graves, though their lost child they never found. I have been much affected with the disclosure, and hope the surviving friends may obtain, through your goodness, the information I desire for them. If I can be of any service to them, they may command me. In the meantime, I hope you will {43} excuse me for the freedom I have taken with you, a total stranger, and believe me to be, Sir, with much respect, your obedient servant,
"'I can’t imagine where this family could have lived along the Susquehanna River during that early time, around the Revolutionary War, but maybe you can find out more about it. If you can, I hope you’ll take an interest and, if possible, let her siblings—and if they’re not alive, their children—know where they might once again see a relative whose fate has been a mystery for seventy years, and for whom her grieving parents surely shed many bitter tears. They have long since found their graves, but they never found their lost child. I’ve been really touched by this revelation and hope that the surviving relatives can get the information I’m seeking for them through your kindness. If I can help them in any way, they can count on me. In the meantime, I hope you’ll forgive me for being so forward with you, a complete stranger, and know that I’m, Sir, with much respect, your obedient servant, {43}
"'GEO. W. EWING.'
'Geo. W. Ewing.'
"This letter met the fate of many others of importance—it was flung away as a wild story.
"This letter faced the same fate as many other important ones—it was tossed aside as just a wild story."
"The Postmaster died, and had been in his grave time sufficient to allow his wife an opportunity of straightening his affairs. She was in the act of overhauling a mass of papers belonging to her husband's business when she encountered the letter of Colonel Ewing. A woman's perceptions are keen and quick, and the tender emotions which were begotten in her mind were but the responses of her better nature. Her sympathy yearned for one of her own sex, and she could do no more than proclaim the story to the world. Accordingly she sent the letter to the editor of the Lancaster Intelligence, and therein it was published.
The Postmaster died, and had been in his grave long enough for his wife to take care of his affairs. She was sorting through a pile of papers related to her husband's business when she found Colonel Ewing's letter. A woman's intuition is sharp and quick, and the compassionate feelings that arose in her mind were just her better nature responding. She felt sympathy for another woman and could do nothing more than share the story with the world. So, she sent the letter to the editor of the Lancaster Intelligence, and it was published there.
"Newspapers of limited circulation may not revolutionize matters of great importance, but they have their sphere in detail, and when the aggregate is summed they accomplish more than the mighty engines of larger mediums.
"Newspapers with a small readership might not change major issues, but they play an important role in providing details, and when all their contributions are added up, they achieve more than the powerful outlets of larger publications."
"It was so in this case—the Lancaster paper was about issuing an extra for temperance purposes, and this letter happened to go into the forme to help 'fill up,' as poor printers sometimes express it. The Lancaster office was not poor, but the foreman did 'fill up' with the Ewing letter. Rev. Samuel Bowman, of Wilkes-Barre, by chance saw a copy. He knew the Slocums, and the entire history of the valley as it was given by tradition.
"It was the same here—the Lancaster paper was set to publish an extra issue focused on temperance, and this letter ended up being included just to help 'fill up,' as struggling printers sometimes say. The Lancaster office wasn't actually struggling, but the foreman did use the Ewing letter to fill space. Rev. Samuel Bowman, from Wilkes-Barre, happened to see a copy. He recognized the Slocums and knew the whole history of the valley as it had been passed down through tradition."
"He was not present in the valley at the time, but {44} his heart warmed for the scenes and associations of early times in Wyoming. He mailed one of the papers to a Slocum, a brother of the captive girl, and the effect produced was as if by magic. Everybody was acquainted with the history of Frances, and all were interested in her fate. Sixty years had gone by since she was carried away, an innocent girl, and now the world had found the lost one.
"He wasn't in the valley at the time, but {44} he felt a warmth in his heart for the memories and connections of early days in Wyoming. He sent one of the newspapers to a Slocum, the brother of the girl who had been captured, and the effect was like magic. Everyone knew Frances's story and was invested in what happened to her. Sixty years had passed since she was taken away as an innocent girl, and now the world had found her again."
"There was one mark which could not be mistaken—little Frances when a child had played with a brother in the blacksmith's shop, and by a careless blow from the latter a finger was crushed in such a manner that it never regained its original form.
"There was one mark that was unmistakable—little Frances had once played with her brother in the blacksmith's shop, and due to a careless blow from him, her finger was crushed in such a way that it never returned to its original shape."
"Mr. Isaac Slocum, accompanied by a sister and brother, sought an interview with the tanned woman, through the aid of an interpreter, and the first question asked, after an examination of the finger, was: 'How came that finger jambed?' The reply was convincing and conclusive: 'My brother struck it with a hammer in the shop, a long time ago, before I was carried away.'
"Mr. Isaac Slocum, along with his sister and brother, requested a meeting with the tanned woman, with the help of an interpreter. The first question they asked, after examining the finger, was: 'How did that finger get jammed?' The response was clear and definitive: 'My brother hit it with a hammer in the shop a long time ago, before I was taken away.'"
"Here then at last, by this unmistakable token, the lost was found. Her memory proved to be unerring; the details of events sixty years old were perfect, and given in such a manner as to awaken in the hearts of the Slocum family warm emotions for the withered old woman. Her life, although rude, had been a happy one, and no inducements were strong enough to persuade her to leave the camp-fires of her adoption.
"Here at last, by this clear sign, the lost was found. Her memory was flawless; she recalled details of events from sixty years ago perfectly, and she shared them in a way that sparked warm feelings in the hearts of the Slocum family for the frail old woman. Her life, though rough, had been a happy one, and no temptations were strong enough to convince her to leave the campfires of her chosen family."
"By Act of Congress, Ma-con-a-qua, the Indian title of Frances Slocum, was granted one mile square of the reservation which was appointed to the Indians of Indiana, west of the Mississippi—to be held by herself during her life, and to revert to her heirs forever. She died March 9th, 1847, and was given Christian burial {45} in a beautiful spot where the romantic waters of the Missisinewa and Wabash rivers join their ripples on the way to the sea.
"By an Act of Congress, Ma-con-a-qua, the Indian title of Frances Slocum, was granted a one-mile square of the reservation assigned to the Indians of Indiana, west of the Mississippi—to be held by her for life, and to pass on to her heirs forever. She died on March 9th, 1847, and was given a Christian burial {45} in a beautiful place where the scenic waters of the Missisinewa and Wabash rivers meet on their journey to the sea."
"The story of the captive girl of Wyoming has been breathed around the hearths of the entire Christian world as one of the most fruitful in romance and song."
"The tale of the captured girl from Wyoming has been shared around the firesides of the entire Christian world as one of the richest in romance and song."
Dwellings
Homes
The habitations of the Indians of North America may be classed as community houses (using the term 'community' in the sense of comprising more than one family) and single or family dwellings. "The house architecture of the northern tribes is of little importance, in itself considered; but as an outcome of their social condition, and for comparison with that of the southern village Indians, is highly important. The typical community houses, as those of the Iroquois tribes, were 50 to 100 feet long by 16 to 18 wide, with frame of poles, and with sides and triangular roof covered with bark, usually of the elm. The interior was divided into compartments, and a smoke-hole was left in the roof. A Mohican house, similar in form, 14 by 60 feet, had the sides and roof made of rushes and chestnut bark, with an opening along the top of the roof from end to end. The Mandan circular community house was usually about 14 feet in diameter. It was supported by two series of posts and cross-beams, and the wide roof and sloping sides were covered with willow or brush matting and earth. The fireplace was in the centre. Morgan thinks that the oblong, round-roof houses of the Virginia and North Carolina tribes, seen and described by Captain John Smith and drawn by John White, were of the community order. That some of them housed a number of families is distinctly {46} stated. Morgan includes also in the community class the circular, dome-shaped earth lodges of Sacramento Valley and the L-form, tent-shaped, thatched lodges of the higher areas of California; but the leading examples of community houses are the large, sometimes massive, many-celled clusters of stone or adobe in New Mexico and Arizona known as pueblos. These dwellings vary in form, some of those built in prehistoric times being semicircular, others oblong, around or enclosing a court or plaza. These buildings were constructed usually in terrace form, the lower having a one-story tier of apartments, the next two stories, and so on to the uppermost tier, which sometimes constituted a seventh story. The masonry consisted usually of small flat stones laid in adobe mortar and chinked with spalls; but sometimes large balls of adobe were used as building stones, or a double row of wattling was erected and filled in with grout, solidly tamped. By the latter method, known as pisé construction, walls 5 to 7 feet thick were sometimes built. The outer walls of the lowest story were pierced only by small openings, access to the interior being gained by means of ladders, which could be drawn up if necessary, and of a hatchway in the roof. It is possible that some of the elaborate structures of Mexico were developed from such hive-like buildings as those of the typical pueblos, the cells increasing in size toward the south, as suggested by Bandelier. Chimneys appear to have been unknown in North America until after contact of the natives with Europeans, the hatchway in the roof serving the double purpose of entrance and flue. Other forms, some 'community' and others not, are the following: The Tlingit, Haida, and some other tribes build substantial rectangular houses, with sides and ends formed of planks, and with the fronts elaborately carved and {47} painted with symbolic figures. Directly in front of the house a totem pole is placed, and near by a memorial pole is erected. These houses are sometimes 40 by 100 feet in the Nootka and Salish regions, and are occupied by a number of families. Formerly some of the Haida houses are said to have been built on platforms supported by posts. Some of these seen by such early navigators as Vancouver were 25 or 30 feet above ground, access being had by notched logs serving as ladders. Among the north-western Indian tribes, as the Nez Percés, the dwelling was a frame of poles covered with rush matting or with buffalo or elk skins. The houses of the Californian tribes were rectangular or circular; of the latter, some were conical, others dome-shaped. There was also formerly in use in various parts of California, and to some extent on the interior plateaus, a semi-subterranean earth-covered lodge known amongst the Maidu as kum. The most primitive abodes were those of the Paiute and the Cocopa, consisting simply of brush shelters for summer, and for winter of a framework of poles bent together at the top and covered with brush, bark, and earth. Somewhat similar structures are erected by the Pueblos as farm shelters, and more elaborate houses of the same general type are built by the Apache of Arizona. As indicated by archæological researches, the circular wigwam, with sides of bark or mats, built over a shallow excavation in the soil, and with earth thrown against the base, appears to have been the usual form of dwelling in the Ohio valley and the immediate valley of the Mississippi in prehistoric and early historic times. Another kind of dwelling, in use in Arkansas before the Discovery, was a rectangular structure with two rooms in front and one in the rear; the walls were of upright posts thickly plastered with clay on a sort of {48} wattle. With the exception of the pueblo structures, buildings of stone or adobe were unknown until recent times. The dwellings of some of the tribes of the plains, such as the Sioux, Arapaho, Comanche, and Kiowa, were generally portable skin tents or tipis, but those of the Omaha, Osage, and some others were more substantial. The dwellings of the Omaha, according to Miss Fletcher, 'are built by setting carefully selected and prepared posts together in a circle, and binding firmly with willows, then backing them with dried grass, and covering the entire structure with closely packed sods. The roof is made in the same manner, having an additional support of an inner circle of posts, with crochets to hold the cross-logs which act as beams to the dome-shaped roof. A circular opening in the centre serves as a chimney, and also to give light to the interior of the dwelling; a sort of sail is rigged and fastened outside of this opening to guide the smoke and prevent it from annoying the occupants of the lodge. The entrance passage-way, which usually faces eastward, is from 6 to 10 feet long, and is built in the same manner as the lodge.' An important type is the Wichita grass hut, circular dome-shaped with conical top. The frame is built somewhat in panels formed by ribs and cross-bars; these are covered with grass tied on shingle fashion. These grass lodges vary in diameter from 40 to 50 feet. The early Florida houses, according to Le Moyne's illustrations published by De Bry, were either circular with dome-like roof, or oblong with rounded roof, like those of Secotan in North Carolina, as shown in John White's figures. The frame was of poles covered with bark, or the latter was sometimes thatched. The Chippeway usually constructed a conical or hemispherical framework of poles, covered with bark. Formerly caves and rock-shelters {49} were used in some sections as abodes, and in the Pueblo region houses were formerly constructed in natural recesses or shelters in the cliffs, whence the designation cliff-dwellings. Similar habitations are still in use to some extent by the Tarahumare of Chihuahua, Mexico. Cavate houses with several rooms were also hewn in the sides of soft volcanic cliffs; so numerous are these in Verde Valley, Arizona, and the Jemez plateau, New Mexico, that for miles the cliff-face is honeycombed with them. As a rule the women were the builders of the houses where wood was the structural material, but the men assisted with the heavier work. In the southern states it was a common custom to erect mounds as foundations for council-houses, for the chief's dwelling, or for structures designed for other official uses. The erection of houses, especially those of a permanent character, was usually attended with great ceremony, particularly when the time for dedication came. The construction of the Navaho hogan, for example, was done in accordance with fixed rules, as was the cutting and sewing of the tipi among the Plains tribes, while the new houses erected during the year were usually dedicated with ceremony and feasting. Although the better types of houses were symmetrical and well-proportioned, their builders had not learned the use of the square or the plumb-line. The unit of measure was also apparently unknown, and even in the best types of ancient pueblo masonry the joints of the stonework were not 'broken.' The Indian names for some of their structures, as tipi, wigwam, wickiup, hogan, have come into use to a great extent by English-speaking people."[12]
The homes of Native Americans in North America can be divided into community houses (meaning housing more than one family) and individual or family dwellings. "The house design of northern tribes isn't particularly noteworthy on its own; however, it's significant when viewed in relation to their social structure and compared to the southern village Indians. The typical community houses, such as those of the Iroquois tribes, were 50 to 100 feet long and 16 to 18 feet wide, made with a frame of poles and covered with bark, usually from elm trees. The inside was divided into rooms, and there was a smoke hole in the roof. A Mohican house, which was similar in shape, measured 14 by 60 feet, with walls and a roof made of rushes and chestnut bark, featuring an opening along the top of the roof. The Mandan's circular community house was generally about 14 feet in diameter, supported by two sets of posts and cross-beams, with a wide roof and sloped sides covered in willow or brush matting and earth. The fireplace was located in the center. Morgan believes that the rectangular, round-roof houses of the Virginia and North Carolina tribes, seen and described by Captain John Smith and illustrated by John White, were community homes. It's clearly stated that some housed multiple families. Morgan also includes the dome-shaped earth lodges of Sacramento Valley and the L-shaped, thatched lodges of higher areas in California in the community category; however, the main examples of community houses are the large, sometimes massive, many-roomed clusters of stone or adobe in New Mexico and Arizona known as pueblos. These homes vary in shape, with some built in prehistoric times being semicircular, while others were rectangular, surrounding or enclosing a court or plaza. Typically, these buildings were constructed in terrace style, with the lowest having a one-story tier of apartments, the next two stories, and so forth, up to a seventh story. The masonry was usually made with small flat stones set in adobe mortar and filled in with smaller stones; sometimes, large adobe balls were used as building materials or a double row of woven branches was built and filled with tamped grout. This method, known as pisé construction, could result in walls 5 to 7 feet thick. The outer walls of the bottom story had only small openings, with access to the interior provided by ladders that could be pulled up if needed, along with a hatch in the roof. It's possible that some of Mexico's elaborate structures developed from hive-like buildings similar to the typical pueblos, with cells becoming larger as they moved southward, as suggested by Bandelier. Chimneys were apparently not found in North America until after indigenous people made contact with Europeans, as the hatch in the roof served both as an entrance and a flue. Other forms, some community and others not, include: The Tlingit, Haida, and certain other tribes built sturdy rectangular houses with planked sides and ends, and intricately carved and painted fronts featuring symbolic figures. In front of these houses stood totem poles, with memorial poles nearby. These homes were sometimes 40 by 100 feet in the Nootka and Salish regions, accommodating multiple families. Some Haida houses were said to have been built on platforms supported by posts. Early navigators like Vancouver observed that some were 25 or 30 feet off the ground, accessible by notched logs acting as ladders. Among northwestern tribes like the Nez Percés, homes were usually framed with poles and covered with rush matting or buffalo and elk skins. The Californian tribes had either rectangular or circular houses; some circular ones were conical, while others were dome-shaped. There was also a semi-subterranean earth-covered lodge known among the Maidu as kum, used in various areas of California and somewhat in the interior plateaus. The simplest shelters were those of the Paiute and Cocopa, consisting of brush for summer and a framework of poles bent together at the top and covered with brush, bark, and soil for winter. Similar structures are built by the Pueblos as farm shelters, while more elaborate homes of the same type are constructed by the Apache of Arizona. Archaeological research indicates that the circular wigwam, made from bark or mats over a shallow excavation and with earth packed against its base, was the usual dwelling style in the Ohio valley and the immediate valley of the Mississippi during prehistoric and early historic times. Another type of dwelling, used in Arkansas before European contact, was rectangular with two front rooms and one in the back; the walls were made from upright posts heavily plastered with clay over a sort of wattle. Except for pueblo structures, stone or adobe buildings were largely unknown until recent times. The homes of certain plains tribes, like the Sioux, Arapaho, Comanche, and Kiowa, were typically portable skin tents or tipis, while those of the Omaha, Osage, and a few others were sturdier. The Omaha homes, as described by Miss Fletcher, 'are made by carefully selecting and preparing posts to form a circle, binding them securely with willows, then backing with dried grass, and covering the entire structure with tightly packed sod. The roof is constructed similarly, supported by an inner circle of posts, with braces to hold the cross-logs acting as beams for the dome-shaped roof. A circular opening in the center serves as a chimney and lets light into the dwelling; a type of sail is attached outside this opening to guide the smoke away and keep it from bothering the residents. The entrance path, typically facing east, is usually 6 to 10 feet long, built like the lodge.' A significant type is the Wichita grass hut, circular and dome-shaped with a conical top. It features a frame made of ribs and cross-bars, covered with grass tied on like shingles. These grass lodges range from 40 to 50 feet in diameter. Early Florida houses, as shown in Le Moyne's illustrations published by De Bry, were either circular with dome-like roofs or rectangular with rounded roofs, resembling those from Secotan in North Carolina depicted in John White's artwork. The frames were made of poles covered in bark, or sometimes thatched. The Chippeway typically built conical or hemispherical frames made of poles and covered with bark. Formerly, caves and rock shelters were used as homes in some areas, and in the Pueblo region, houses were often built in natural recesses or shelters in cliffs, giving rise to the term cliff-dwellings. Similar homes are still somewhat used by the Tarahumare of Chihuahua, Mexico. Cavern houses with several rooms were also carved into soft volcanic cliffs; these are so numerous in Verde Valley, Arizona, and the Jemez plateau, New Mexico, that for miles the cliff-face is filled with them. Generally, women built the houses where wood was used as the main material, while men helped with the heavier work. In the southern states, it was common practice to build mounds as foundations for council houses, the chief's home, or other official buildings. The building of houses, especially those that were permanent, often involved significant ceremony, especially during the dedication. For example, constructing a Navaho hogan followed specific rules, as did cutting and sewing tipis among the Plains tribes, while newly built houses during the year were typically dedicated with rituals and feasting. Although better types of houses were symmetrical and well-proportioned, their builders had not learned to use squares or plumb lines. The concept of measurement also seemed unknown, and even in the finest examples of ancient pueblo masonry, the joints in the stonework were not 'broken.' The Indian names for some of their structures, such as tipi, wigwam, wickiup, and hogan, have mostly been adopted by English-speaking people." [12]
Tribal Law and Custom
Tribal Law and Traditions
There is but little exact data available respecting the social polity of the Red Race of North America. Kinship appears to have been the basis of government among most of the tribes, and descent was traced both through the male and female line, according to locality. In most tribes military and civil functions were carefully distinguished from each other, the civil government being lodged in the hands of chiefs of varying grades. These chiefs were elected by a tribal council, and were not by virtue of their office military leaders. Every village or group was represented in the general council by a head-man, who was sometimes chosen by the priests. Secret societies exercised a powerful sway.
There is very little precise information available regarding the social structure of the Native American tribes in North America. Kinship seems to have been the foundation of governance in most tribes, with ancestry traced through both male and female lines, depending on the area. In most tribes, military and civil roles were clearly separated, with civil authority held by chiefs of different ranks. These chiefs were chosen by a tribal council and were not automatically military leaders because of their position. Each village or group had a representative in the general council, who was sometimes selected by the priests. Secret societies held significant influence.
Hunting
Hunting
Hunting was almost the sole occupation of the males of the Indian tribes. So much were they dependent on the produce of the chase for their livelihood that they developed the pursuit of game into an art. In commerce they confined themselves to trading in skins and furs; but they disposed of these only when their personal or tribal requirements had been fully satisfied. When the tribe had returned from its summer hunting expedition, and after the spoils of the chase had been faithfully distributed among its members—a tribal custom which was rigorously adhered to—ceremonial rites were engaged in and certain sacred formulæ were observed. In hunting game the Indians usually erected pens or enclosures, into which the beasts were driven and slaughtered. Early writers believed that they fired the prairie grass and pressed in upon the panic-stricken herd; but this is contradicted by the Indians {51} themselves, who assert that fire would be injurious to the fur of the animals hunted. Indeed, such an act, causing a herd to scatter, was punishable by death. In exceptional cases, however, the practice might be resorted to in order to drive the animals into the woods. In pursuing their prey it was customary for the tribe to form a circle, and thus prevent escape. The most favourable months for hunting were June, July, and August, when the animals were fat and the fur of rich quality. To the hunter who had slain the animal the tribe awarded the skin and part of the carcass. The other portions were usually divided among the inhabitants of the village. As a result of this method of sharing there was very little waste. The flesh, which was cut into thin slices, was hung up to dry in the sun on long poles, and rolled up and stored for winter use. The pelts were used in the making of clothing, shields, and bags. Ropes, tents, and other articles were also prepared from the skins. Bowstrings and sewing-thread were made from the sinews, and drinking-cups were shaped out of the larger bones.
Hunting was almost the only job for the men in the Indian tribes. They relied so much on the catch for their survival that they turned hunting into an art form. In trade, they mostly dealt in skins and furs, but they only sold these once their personal or tribal needs were met. When the tribe returned from its summer hunting trip, and after the spoils were carefully distributed among the members—a strict tribal tradition—ceremonial rites were performed, and certain sacred rituals were followed. When hunting, the Indians would often set up pens or enclosures to drive the animals in and kill them. Early writers thought they burned the prairie grass and closed in on the panicked herd, but the Indians themselves contradicted this, saying fire would damage the fur of the animals they hunted. In fact, causing a herd to scatter through fire was punishable by death. However, in rare situations, this tactic could be used to drive animals into the woods. When pursuing prey, the tribe commonly formed a circle to block any escape. The best months for hunting were June, July, and August, when animals were fat and their fur was high quality. The tribe awarded the skin and part of the carcass to the hunter who killed the animal, while the other parts were usually shared among the villagers. This method of sharing resulted in very little waste. The meat was sliced thin, dried in the sun on long poles, rolled up, and stored for winter. The pelts were made into clothing, shields, and bags. Ropes, tents, and other items were also created from the skins. Bowstrings and sewing thread were made from the sinews, and larger bones were shaped into drinking cups.
Among the methods employed in capturing game was the setting of traps, into which the animal was decoyed. A more primitive method of taking animals by the hand was largely in use. The hunter would steal upon his prey in the dead of night, using the utmost cunning and agility, and seize upon the unwary bird or sleeping animal. The Indians were skilled in climbing and diving, and, employing the art of mimicry, in which they attained great proficiency, they would surround a herd of animals and drive them into a narrow gorge out of which they could not escape. Their edged weapons, fashioned from stone, bones, and reeds, and used with great skill, assisted them {52} effectually when brought to close quarters with their prey. Dogs, although not regularly trained, they found of much value in the hunt, especially for tracking down the more swift and savage beasts. With the assistance of fire the hunter's conquest over the animal became assured. His prey would be driven out of its hiding-place by smoke, or the torch would dazzle it. Drugging animals with poisonous roots and polluting streams to capture fish were largely practised. The use of nets and scoops for taking animals from the water and the fashioning of rakes for securing worms from the earth were other methods employed to obtain food. The use of the canoe gave rise to the invention of the harpoon.
Among the methods used to capture game was setting traps to lure animals in. A more basic approach was to catch animals by hand. Hunters would sneak up on their prey at night, using all their cunning and agility to grab unsuspecting birds or sleeping animals. The Indians were skilled climbers and divers, and through mimicry, which they mastered, they would encircle a herd of animals and drive them into a narrow gorge from which they couldn’t escape. Their sharp weapons, made from stone, bones, and reeds, were used with great skill, helping them effectively when they got close to their prey. Dogs, although not formally trained, proved to be very useful in hunting, especially for tracking faster and more aggressive animals. With the help of fire, the hunter's success over the animals was assured. Prey would be driven from its hiding spot by smoke, or dazzled by a torch. They often drugged animals with poisonous roots and contaminated streams to catch fish. Using nets and scoops for catching animals out of water and making rakes to dig up worms were other ways they sourced food. The use of canoes led to the invention of the harpoon. {52}
The wandering habits of their game and the construction of fences were obstacles which strengthened their perception and gave excellent training for the hunt. The variety of circumstances with which they had to meet caused them to prepare or devise the many weapons and snares to which they resorted. Certain periods or seasons of the year were observed for the hunting of particular animals, each of which figured as a token or heraldic symbol of a tribe or gens.
The wandering habits of their game and the building of fences were challenges that sharpened their awareness and provided great training for the hunt. The different situations they encountered forced them to create or come up with a variety of weapons and traps they used. Specific times of the year were set aside for hunting particular animals, each of which represented a sign or symbol of a tribe or gens.
Schoolcraft, in an accurate and entertaining account of Indian hunting in his Historical and Statistical Information respecting the Indian Tribes, says:
Schoolcraft, in an informative and engaging account of Native American hunting in his Historical and Statistical Information regarding the Indian Tribes, says:
"The simplest of all species of hunting is perhaps the art of hunting the deer. This animal, it is known, is endowed with the fatal curiosity of stopping in its flight to turn round and look at the object that disturbed it; and as this is generally done within rifle-range, the habit is indulged at the cost of its life; whereas, if it trusted unwaveringly to its heels, it would escape.
"The simplest type of hunting is probably deer hunting. This animal is known for its dangerous curiosity, often stopping to look back at whatever startled it. Since this usually happens within rifle range, this habit often costs it its life; if it just trusted its instinct to run, it would survive."
"One of the most ingenious modes of hunting the {53} deer is that of fire-hunting, which is done by descending a stream in a canoe at night with a flambeau. In the latter part of spring and summer the Indian hunters on the small interior rivers take the bark of the elm or cedar, peeling it off whole, for five or six feet in length, and, turning it inside out, paint the outer surface black with charcoal. It is then pierced with an orifice to fit it on the bow of the canoe, so as to hide the sitter; then a light or torch is made by small rolls, two or three feet long, of twisted birch bark (which is very inflammable), and this is placed on the extreme bow of the boat, a little in front of the bark screen, in which position it throws its rays strongly forward, leaving all behind in darkness. The deer, whose eyes are fixed on the light as it floats down, is thus brought within range of the gun. Swans are hunted in the same way.
One of the most clever ways to hunt deer is through fire-hunting, which involves paddling down a stream at night in a canoe with a torch. In late spring and summer, Native American hunters on small inland rivers strip the bark from elm or cedar trees, peeling it off in sections about five or six feet long, and then turning it inside out to paint the outer surface black with charcoal. They then create a hole to fit it onto the front of the canoe, hiding the person sitting there. Next, they make a light or torch by rolling up twisted birch bark into small bundles two or three feet long, which are very flammable. This torch is placed at the very front of the boat, just in front of the bark screen so that it casts bright light forward while keeping everything behind it in darkness. The deer, attracted by the light as the canoe floats down the stream, is brought within range of the gun. Swans are hunted in the same manner.
"The mazes of the forest are, however, the Indian hunter's peculiar field of action. No footprint can be impressed there with which he is not familiar. In his temporary journeys in the search after game he generally encamps early, and sallies out at the first peep of day on his hunting tour. If he is in a forest country he chooses his ambush in valleys, for the plain reason that all animals, as night approaches, come into the valleys. In ascending these he is very careful to take that side of a stream which throws a shadow from it, so that he may have a clear view of all that passes on the opposite side, while he is himself screened by the shadow. But he is particularly on the alert to take this precaution if he is apprehensive of lurking foes. The tracks of an animal are the subject of the minutest observation; they tell him at a glance the species of animal that has passed, the time that has elapsed, and the course it has pursued. If the surface of the earth be moist, the indications are {54} plain; if it be hard or rocky, they are drawn from less palpable but scarcely less unmistakable signs.
The forest mazes are, however, the Indian hunter's unique territory. No footprint found there is unfamiliar to him. During his short trips to hunt game, he usually sets up camp early and heads out at the first light of day. If he's in a wooded area, he picks his hiding spot in the valleys because, quite simply, all animals move into the valleys as night falls. When moving up the valleys, he is careful to choose the side of the stream that casts a shadow, allowing him to clearly see everything on the opposite side while staying hidden in the shadow. He is especially cautious to take this approach if he's worried about hidden enemies. The tracks of animals are scrutinized closely; they reveal at a glance the type of animal that has passed, how much time has gone by, and the direction it took. If the ground is wet, the signs are clear; if it’s hard or rocky, he relies on less obvious but still reliable clues.
"One of the largest and most varied days' hunt of which we are apprised was by a noted Chippeway hunter, named Nokay, on the upper Mississippi, who, tradition asserts, in one day, near the mouth of the Crow Wing River, killed sixteen elk, four buffaloes, five deer, three bears, one lynx, and a porcupine. This feat has doubtless been exceeded in the buffalo ranges of the south-west, where the bow and arrow is known to have been so dexterously and rapidly applied in respect to that animal; but it is seldom that the chase in forest districts is as successful as in this instance.
"One of the biggest and most diverse hunting days we’ve heard about was by a well-known Chippewa hunter named Nokay, on the upper Mississippi. Tradition says that in one day, near the mouth of the Crow Wing River, he killed sixteen elk, four buffalo, five deer, three bears, one lynx, and a porcupine. This achievement has probably been surpassed in the buffalo ranges of the southwest, where the bow and arrow have been used skillfully and quickly on that animal; however, it’s rare for a hunt in forest areas to be as successful as this one."
"On one occasion the celebrated chief Wabojeeg went out early in the morning, near the banks of Lake Superior, to set martin-traps. He had set about forty, and was returning to his wigwam, armed with his hatchet and knife only, when he encountered a buck moose. He sheltered himself behind trees, retreating; but as the animal pursued, he picked up a pole, and, unfastening his moccasin-strings, tied the knife firmly to the pole. He then took a favourable position behind a tree and stabbed the animal several times in the throat and breast. At length it fell, and he cut out and carried home the tongue as a trophy of his prowess.
"One morning, the famous chief Wabojeeg went out early by the shores of Lake Superior to set up martin traps. After setting about forty of them, he was on his way back to his wigwam, armed only with his hatchet and knife, when he ran into a buck moose. He hid behind trees, trying to retreat; but as the moose chased him, he grabbed a pole and, untying his moccasin laces, securely fastened the knife to the pole. He then found a good spot behind a tree and stabbed the animal several times in the throat and chest. Eventually, it fell, and he cut out and took home the tongue as a trophy of his strength."
"In 1808, Gitshe Iawba, of Kewywenon, Lake Superior, killed a three-year-old moose of three hundred pounds weight. It was in the month of February, and the snow was so soft, from a partial thaw, that the agim, or snow-shoes, sank deep at every step. After cutting up the animal and drawing out the blood, he wrapped the flesh in the skin, and, putting himself under it, rose up erect. Finding he could bear the weight, he then took a litter of nine pups in a blanket upon his right {55} arm, threw his wallet on top of his head, and, putting his gun over his left shoulder, walked six miles to his wigwam. This was the strongest man that has appeared in the Chippeway nation in modern times.
"In 1808, Gitshe Iawba, from Kewywenon, Lake Superior, hunted a three-year-old moose that weighed three hundred pounds. It was February, and the snow was so soft from a partial thaw that the agim, or snowshoes, sank deep with every step. After processing the animal and draining the blood, he wrapped the meat in the skin and used it as a blanket to stand up. Once he realized he could handle the weight, he then carried a litter of nine pups in a blanket on his right arm, tossed his wallet on top of his head, and slung his gun over his left shoulder, walking six miles back to his wigwam. He was the strongest man to emerge in the Chippeway nation in modern times.{55}"
"In 1827, Annimikens, of Red River of the North, was one day quite engrossed in looking out a path for his camp to pass, when he was startled by the sharp snorting of a grizzly bear. He immediately presented his gun and attempted to fire; but, the priming not igniting, he was knocked by the animal, the next instant, several steps backward, and his gun driven full fifteen feet through the air. The bear then struck him on one cheek and tore away a part of it. The little consciousness he had left told him to be passive, and manifest no signs of life. Fortunately, the beast had satiated his appetite on the carcass of a buffalo near by. Having clawed his victim at pleasure, he then took him by the neck, dragged him into the bushes, and there left him. Yet from such a wound the Indian recovered, though a disfigured man, and lived to tell me the story with his own lips.
"In 1827, Annimikens, from the Red River of the North, was deeply focused on finding a path for his camp when he was suddenly startled by the loud snorting of a grizzly bear. He quickly raised his gun and tried to fire, but when the priming didn’t ignite, the bear knocked him several steps back, sending his gun flying fifteen feet through the air. The bear then struck him on the cheek and tore a part of it away. With just a little consciousness left, he understood he needed to stay still and show no signs of life. Luckily, the bear had just eaten a buffalo nearby. After clawing his victim as it pleased, the bear dragged him by the neck into the bushes and left him there. Despite such a wound, the Indian healed, though he was disfigured, and lived to share the story with me himself."
"Relations of such hunting exploits and adventures are vividly repeated in the Indian country, and constitute a species of renown which is eagerly sought by the young."
"Stories of hunting exploits and adventures are vividly shared in Indian territory and represent a kind of fame that young people eagerly pursue."
Costume
Outfit
The picturesque costume of the Red Man is so original in character as to deserve more than passing mention. An authority on Indian costume, writing in Bulletin 30 of the Bureau of American Ethnology, says:
The striking outfit of the Native American is so unique that it deserves more than just a quick note. An expert on Native American clothing, writing in Bulletin 30 of the Bureau of American Ethnology, states:
"The tribes of Northern America belong in general to the wholly clothed peoples, the exceptions being those inhabiting the warmer regions of the southern {56} United States and the Pacific coast, who were semi-clothed. Tanned skin of the deer family was generally the material for clothing throughout the greater part of the country. The hide of the buffalo was worn for robes by tribes of the plains, and even for dresses and leggings by older people, but the leather was too harsh for clothing generally, while elk- or moose-skin, although soft, was too thick. Fabrics of bark, hair, fur, mountain-sheep wool, and feathers were made in the North Pacific, Pueblo, and southern regions, and cotton has been woven by the Hopi from ancient times. Climate, environment, elevation, and oceanic currents determined the materials used for clothing as well as the demand for clothing. Sinew from the tendons of the larger animals was the usual sewing material, but fibres of plants, especially the agave, were also employed. Bone awls were used in sewing; bone needles were rarely employed and were too large for fine work. The older needlework is of exceptionally good character and shows great skill with the awl. Unlike many other arts, sewing was practised by both sexes, and each sex usually made its own clothing. The typical and more familiar costume of the Indian man was of tanned buckskin, and consisted of a shirt, a breech-cloth, leggings tied to a belt or waist-strap, and low moccasins. The shirt, which hung free over the hips, was provided with sleeves and was designed to be drawn over the head. The woman's costume differed from that of the man in the length of the shirt, which had short sleeves hanging loosely over the upper arm, and in the absence of the breech-cloth. Women also wore the belt to confine the garment at the waist. Robes of skin, woven fabrics, or of feathers were also worn, but blankets were substituted for these later. The costume presented tribal differences in cut, colour, and ornamentation. The free edges were {57} generally fringed, and quill embroidery and beadwork, painting, scalp-locks, tails of animals, feathers, claws, hoofs, shells, etc., were applied as ornaments or charms. The typical dress of the Pueblo Indians is generally similar to that of the Plains tribes, except that it is made largely of woven fabrics.
The tribes of North America are generally part of the fully clothed peoples, with exceptions being those living in the warmer areas of the southern United States and the Pacific coast, who were semi-clothed. The tanned skin of deer was the main material for clothing across much of the country. Plains tribes wore buffalo hides as robes and even as dresses and leggings for older individuals, but the leather was typically too coarse for everyday clothing, while elk or moose hides, despite being soft, were too thick. In the North Pacific, Pueblo, and southern regions, fabrics made from bark, hair, fur, mountain-sheep wool, and feathers were created, and the Hopi have woven cotton since ancient times. Climate, environment, elevation, and ocean currents influenced the materials used for clothing as well as the need for it. Sinew from the tendons of larger animals was commonly used for sewing, but plant fibers, particularly from agave, were also utilized. Bone awls were used for stitching; bone needles were rarely used because they were too large for delicate work. The older needlework is of exceptional quality and showcases great skill with the awl. Unlike many other crafts, sewing was practiced by both men and women, and each typically made their own clothing. The usual attire of Indian men was made of tanned buckskin and included a shirt, a breech-cloth, leggings fastened to a belt or waist-strap, and low moccasins. The shirt, which hung loosely over the hips, had sleeves and was designed to be pulled over the head. Women's clothing differed from men's in the length of the shirt, which had short sleeves that hung loosely over the upper arm, and there was no breech-cloth. Women also wore a belt to secure the garment at the waist. Robes made of skin, woven fabrics, or feathers were also worn, but these were later replaced by blankets. The clothing showed tribal variations in cut, color, and decoration. The edges were usually fringed, and ornaments or charms included quill embroidery, beadwork, painting, scalp-locks, animal tails, feathers, claws, hooves, shells, etc. The typical dress of the Pueblo Indians is generally similar to that of the Plains tribes, except that it is primarily made from woven fabrics.
"Among the Pacific coast tribes, and those along the Mexican border, the Gulf, and the Atlantic coast, the customary garment of women was a fringe-like skirt of bark, cord, strung seeds, or peltry, worn around the loins. In certain seasons or during special occupations only the loin-band was worn. For occasional use in cooler weather a skin robe or cape was thrown about the shoulders, or, under exceptional conditions, a large robe woven of strips of rabbit-skin. Ceremonial costume was much more elaborate than that for ordinary wear. Moccasins and leggings were worn throughout much of this area, but in the warmer parts and in California their use was unusual. Some tribes near the Mexican boundary wear sandals, and sandal-wearing tribes once ranged widely in the south-west. These have also been found in Kentucky caverns. Hats, usually of basketry, were worn by many Pacific coast tribes. Mittens were used by the Eskimo and other tribes of the far north. Belts of various materials and ornamentation not only confined the clothing, but supported pouches, trinket-bags, paint-bags, etc. Larger pouches and pipe-bags of fur or deer-skin, beaded or ornamented with quill-work, and of plain skin, netting, or woven stuff, were slung from the shoulder. Necklaces, earrings, charms, and bracelets in infinite variety formed a part of the clothing, and the wrist-guard to protect the arm from the recoil of the bowstring was general.
"Among the tribes on the Pacific coast and those along the Mexican border, the Gulf, and the Atlantic coast, women typically wore a fringe-like skirt made from bark, cord, strung seeds, or animal hides, wrapped around their waists. During specific seasons or for particular activities, they only wore a loin-band. For occasional use in cooler weather, they would throw on a skin robe or cape over their shoulders, or in exceptional circumstances, a large robe woven from strips of rabbit skin. Ceremonial outfits were much more elaborate than everyday clothing. Moccasins and leggings were common in this area, but in warmer regions and California, they were less common. Some tribes near the Mexican border wore sandals, and sandal-wearing tribes once spread widely across the southwest. These have also been discovered in caves in Kentucky. Many Pacific coast tribes wore hats, usually made of woven materials. Mittens were used by the Eskimo and other tribes in the far north. Belts made from different materials and decorations not only held the clothing together but also supported pouches, trinket bags, paint bags, and so on. Larger pouches and pipe bags made of fur or deer skin, often beaded or decorated with quill work, and simpler bags made from plain skin, netting, or woven fabric were slung over the shoulder. Necklaces, earrings, charms, and bracelets in various styles were part of their attire, and a wrist-guard to protect the arm from the bowstring recoil was commonly used."
"Shortly after the advent of whites Indian costume {58} was profoundly modified over a vast area of America by the copying of European dress and the use of traders' stuffs. Knowledge of prehistoric and early historic primitive textile fabrics has been derived from impressions of fabrics on pottery, and from fabrics themselves that have been preserved by charring in fire, contact with copper, or protection from the elements in caves.
"Shortly after white settlers arrived, Indian costumes {58} were significantly changed across a large part of America due to the adoption of European clothing styles and the use of traders' goods. Knowledge of prehistoric and early historic primitive textile fabrics comes from imprints of fabrics on pottery and from fabrics that have survived by being charred in fires, coming into contact with copper, or being protected from the elements in caves."
"A synopsis of the costumes worn by tribes living in the several geographical regions of northern America follows. The list is necessarily incomplete, for on account of the abandonment of tribal costumes the data are chiefly historical.
A summary of the costumes worn by tribes living in different geographic regions of North America follows. The list is inevitably incomplete, as the data is mostly historical due to the abandonment of traditional tribal costumes.
"ATHAPASCAN. Mackenzie and Yukon—Men: Shirt-coat, legging-moccasins, breech-cloth, hat and hood. Women: Long shirt-coat, legging-moccasins, belt.
"ATHAPASCAN. Mackenzie and Yukon—Men: Shirt coat, legging moccasins, breech cloth, hat, and hood. Women: Long shirt coat, legging moccasins, and belt."
"ALGONQUIAN-IROQUOIS. Northern—Men: Robe, shirt-coat, long-coat, trousers, leggings, moccasins, breech-cloth, turban. Virginia—Men and women: Cloak, waist-garment, moccasins, sandals (?), breech-cloth (?). Western—Men: Robe, long dress-shirt, long leggings, moccasins, bandolier-bag. Women: Long dress-shirt, short leggings, moccasins, belt. Arctic—Men: Long coat, open in front, short breeches, leggings, moccasins, gloves or mittens, cap or headdress. Women: Robe, shirt-dress, leggings, moccasins, belt, cap, and sometimes a shoulder-mantle.
"ALGONQUIAN-IROQUOIS. Northern—Men: Robe, shirt jacket, long coat, trousers, leggings, moccasins, breech cloth, turban. Virginia—Men and women: Cloak, waist garment, moccasins, sandals (?), breech cloth (?). Western—Men: Robe, long shirt, long leggings, moccasins, bandolier bag. Women: Long shirt, short leggings, moccasins, belt. Arctic—Men: Long coat, open in the front, short pants, leggings, moccasins, gloves or mittens, cap or headdress. Women: Robe, shirt dress, leggings, moccasins, belt, cap, and sometimes a shoulder mantle."
"SOUTHERN or MUSKHOGEAN. Seminole—Men: Shirt, over-shirt, leggings, moccasins, breech-cloth, belt, turban. Formerly the Gulf tribes wore robe, waist-garment, and occasionally moccasins.
"SOUTHERN or MUSKHOGEAN. Seminole—Men: Shirt, overshirt, leggings, moccasins, breech cloth, belt, turban. In the past, the Gulf tribes wore a robe, waist garment, and sometimes moccasins."
"PLAINS. Men: Buffalo robe, shirt to knees or longer, breech-cloth, thigh-leggings, moccasins, headdress. Women: Long shirt-dress with short ample cape sleeves, belt, leggings to the knees, moccasins.
"PLAINS. Men: Buffalo robe, knee-length or longer shirt, breech-cloth, thigh leggings, moccasins, headdress. Women: Long shirt dress with short, roomy cape sleeves, belt, knee-length leggings, moccasins."
"NORTH PACIFIC. Chilkat—Men: Blanket or bark mat robe, shirt-coat (rare), legging-moccasins, basket hat. Women: Tanned skin shoulder-robe, shirt-dress with sleeves, fringed apron, leggings (?), moccasins, breech-cloth (?).
"NORTH PACIFIC. Chilkat—Men: Blanket or bark mat robe, shirt-jacket (rare), legging-moccasins, basket hat. Women: Tanned skin shoulder-robe, shirt-dress with sleeves, fringed apron, leggings (?), moccasins, breech-cloth (?)."
"WASHINGTON-COLUMBIA, Salish—Men: Robe, head-band, and, rarely, shirt-coat, leggings, moccasins, breech-cloth. Women: Long shirt-dress, apron, and, rarely, leggings, breech-cloth, moccasins.
"WASHINGTON-COLUMBIA, Salish—Men: Robe, headband, and, rarely, shirt coat, leggings, moccasins, breechcloth. Women: Long shirt dress, apron, and, rarely, leggings, breechcloth, moccasins."
"SHOSHONEAN. Same as the Plains tribes.
"SHOSHONEAN. Same as the Plains tribes."
"CALIFORNIA-OREGON. Hupa—Men: Robe, and waist-garment on occasion, moccasins (rarely); men frequently and old men generally went entirely naked. Women: Waist-garment and narrow aprons; occasionally robe-cape, like Pueblo, over shoulders or under arms, over breast; basket cap; sometimes moccasins. Central California—Men: Usually naked; robe, network cap, moccasins, and breech-cloth occasionally. Women: Waist-skirt of vegetal fibre or buckskin, and basketry cap; robe and moccasins on occasion.
"CALIFORNIA-OREGON. Hupa—Men: Occasionally wore a robe and waist garment, and rarely moccasins; men often went completely naked, especially older men. Women: Wore a waist garment and narrow aprons; sometimes a robe-cape, similar to Pueblo styles, draped over their shoulders or under their arms, covering the chest; a basket cap; and occasionally moccasins. Central California—Men: Usually naked; sometimes wore a robe, a network cap, moccasins, and breech-cloth. Women: Wore a waist skirt made of plant fibers or buckskin, and a basketry cap; a robe and moccasins on occasion."
"SOUTH-WESTERN. Pueblo—Men: Blanket or rabbit-skin or feather robe, shirt with sleeves, short breeches partly open on outer sides, breech-cloth, leggings to knees, moccasins, hair-tape, and head-band. Women: Blanket fastened over one shoulder, extending to knees; small calico shawl over blanket thrown over shoulders; legging-moccasins, belt. Sandals formerly worn in this area. Snow-moccasins of fur sometimes worn in winter. Apache—Men: Same as on plains. Women: Same, except legging-moccasins with shield toe. Navaho—Now like Pueblo; formerly like Plains tribes.
"SOUTH-WESTERN. Pueblo—Men: Blanket or rabbit-skin or feather robe, shirt with sleeves, short breeches partly open on the outer sides, breech-cloth, leggings up to the knees, moccasins, hair-tape, and headband. Women: Blanket fastened over one shoulder, extending to the knees; small calico shawl over the blanket draped over their shoulders; legging-moccasins, belt. Sandals were previously worn in this area. Fur snow-moccasins are sometimes used in the winter. Apache—Men: Same as those on the plains. Women: Same, except for legging-moccasins with shield toes. Navaho—Now like Pueblo; formerly like Plains tribes."
"GILA-SONORA. Cocopa and Mohave—Men: Breech-cloth, sandals, sometimes head-band. Women: Waist-garments, usually of fringed bark, front and rear. Pima—Same as Plains; formerly cotton robe, waist-cloth and sandals."
"GILA-SONORA. Cocopa and Mohave—Men: Breechcloth, sandals, sometimes headband. Women: Waist garments, usually made of fringed bark, covering front and back. Pima—Similar to Plains; previously wore cotton robes, waistcloths, and sandals."
Face-Painting
Face painting
A first-hand account of how the Indian brave decorated his face cannot but prove of interest. Says a writer who dwelt for some time among the Sioux:[13]
A first-hand account of how the Indian warrior decorated his face is definitely interesting. A writer who spent some time with the Sioux says:[13]
[13] J. G. Kohl, Kitchi-gami (1860).
[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] J. G. Kohl, Kitchi-gami (1860).
"Daily, when I had the opportunity, I drew the patterns their faces displayed, and at length obtained a collection, whose variety even astonished myself. The strange combinations produced in the kaleidoscope may be termed weak when compared to what an Indian's imagination produces on his forehead, nose, and cheek. I will try to give some account of them as far as words will reach. Two things struck me most in their arrangement of colour. First, the fact that they did not trouble themselves at all about the natural divisions {60} of the face; and, secondly, the extraordinary mixture of the graceful and the grotesque. At times, it is true, they did observe those natural divisions produced by nose, eyes, mouth, etc. The eyes were surrounded with regular coloured circles; yellow or black stripes issued harmoniously and equidistant from the mouth; over the cheeks ran a semicircle of green dots, the ears forming the centre. At times, too, the forehead was traversed by lines running parallel to the natural contour of that feature; this always looked somewhat human, so to speak, because the fundamental character of the face was unaltered. Usually, however, these regular patterns do not suit the taste of the Indians. They like contrasts, and frequently divide the face into two halves, which undergo different treatment; one will be dark—say black or blue—but the other quite light, yellow, bright red, or white: one will be crossed by thick lines made by the forefingers, while the other is arabesque, with extremely fine lines, produced by the aid of a brush.
"Every day, whenever I had the chance, I drew the patterns on their faces, and eventually gathered a collection that surprised even me with its variety. The strange combinations created in a kaleidoscope seem simple in comparison to what an Indian's imagination paints on his forehead, nose, and cheeks. I’ll try to describe some of these as best as I can with words. Two things struck me the most about their use of color. First, they completely ignored the natural divisions of the face; and second, there was an extraordinary mix of the elegant and the bizarre. Sometimes, they did pay attention to the natural features like the nose, eyes, and mouth. The eyes were surrounded by regular colored circles; harmonious yellow or black stripes radiated evenly from the mouth; and green dots formed a semicircle over the cheeks, with the ears at the center. At times, the forehead also had lines that ran parallel to its natural shape, which always appeared somewhat human because the basic structure of the face remained unchanged. However, generally, these regular patterns don’t appeal to the Indians. They prefer contrasts and often split the face into two halves, each treated differently; one side might be dark—like black or blue—while the other is light, with colors like yellow, bright red, or white: one side might have thick lines drawn with their fingers, while the other is adorned with intricate, fine lines created with a brush."
"This division is produced in two different ways. The line of demarcation sometimes runs down the nose, so that the right cheek and side are buried in gloom, while the left looks like a flower-bed in the sunshine. At times, though, they draw the line across the nose, so that the eyes glisten out of the dark colour, while all beneath the nose is bright and lustrous. It seems as if they wished to represent on their faces the different phases of the moon. I frequently inquired whether there was any significance in these various patterns, but was assured it was a mere matter of taste. They were simple arabesques, like their squaws' work on the moccasins, girdles, tobacco-pouches, etc.
"This division is created in two different ways. Sometimes, the line of separation runs down the nose, so the right cheek and side are shrouded in darkness, while the left resembles a flower bed in the sunlight. Other times, they draw the line across the nose, making the eyes shine out of the dark color, while everything below the nose is bright and shiny. It feels like they want to show the different phases of the moon on their faces. I often asked if there was any meaning behind these different patterns, but I was told it was just a matter of taste. They were simple designs, like their women's work on the moccasins, belts, tobacco pouches, etc."
"Still there is a certain symbolism in the use of the colours. Thus, red generally typifies joy and festivity; {61} and black mourning. When any very melancholy death takes place, they rub a handful of charcoal over the entire face. If the deceased is only a distant relative, a mere trellis-work of black lines is painted on the face; they have also a half-mourning, and only paint half the face black. Red is not only their joy, but also their favourite colour. They generally cover their face with a coating of bright red, on which the other colours are laid; for this purpose they employ vermilion, which comes from China, and is brought them by the Indian traders. However, this red is by no means de rigueur. Frequently the ground colour is a bright yellow, for which they employ chrome-yellow, obtained from the trader.
"There's definitely some symbolism in the use of colors. So, red usually represents joy and celebration, while black signifies mourning. When a particularly sorrowful death happens, they smear a handful of charcoal across their entire face. If the deceased is just a distant relative, they paint a simple design of black lines on their face; they even have a half-mourning style, where only half of the face is painted black. Red isn't just their sign of happiness; it's also their favorite color. They usually cover their face with a bright red base, on which they apply other colors. For this, they use vermilion, which comes from China and is brought to them by Indian traders. However, this red isn't mandatory. Often, the base color is a bright yellow, using chrome-yellow, which they get from the trader."
"They are also very partial to Prussian blue, and employ this colour not only on their faces, but as a type of peace on their pipes; and as the hue of the sky, on their graves. It is a very curious fact, by the way, that hardly any Indian can distinguish blue from green. I have seen the sky which they represent on their graves by a round arch, as frequently of one colour as the other. In the Sioux language toya signifies both green and blue; and a much-travelled Jesuit Father told me that among many Indian tribes the same confusion prevails. I have also been told that tribes have their favourite colours, and I am inclined to believe it, although I was not able to recognize any such rule. Generally all Indians seem to hold their own native copper skin in special affection, and heighten it with vermilion when it does not seem to them sufficiently red.
"They really like Prussian blue and use this color not just on their faces, but also as a symbol of peace on their pipes and as the color of the sky on their graves. Interestingly, hardly any Native American can tell blue from green. I've seen the sky they depict on their graves with a round arch, often one color or the other. In the Sioux language, toya means both green and blue; a well-traveled Jesuit priest told me that the same confusion exists among many Native tribes. I've also heard that some tribes have their favorite colors, and I tend to believe it, even though I didn't recognize any specific pattern. Overall, it seems that all Native Americans have a special fondness for their own copper-colored skin and enhance it with vermilion when it doesn’t look red enough to them."
"I discovered during a journey I took among the Sioux that there is a certain national style in this face-painting. They were talking of a poor Indian who had gone mad, and when I asked some of his {62} countrymen present in what way he displayed his insanity, they said, 'Oh, he dresses himself up so funnily with feathers and shells; he paints his face so comically that it is enough to make one die of laughing.' This was said to me by persons so overladen with feathers, shells, green and vermilion, Prussian blue, and chrome-yellow, that I could hardly refrain from smiling. Still, I drew the conclusion from it that there must be something conventional and typical in their variegated style which might be easily infringed."
"I found out during a trip I took with the Sioux that there’s a distinct national style to their face-painting. They were talking about a poor Indian who had gone mad, and when I asked some of his {62} fellow tribesmen how he showed his insanity, they said, 'Oh, he dresses up so humorously with feathers and shells; he paints his face so funny that it’s enough to make someone burst out laughing.' This was told to me by people so covered in feathers, shells, green and red, Prussian blue, and chrome yellow that I could hardly hold back a smile. Still, I concluded that there must be something conventional and typical in their colorful style that could easily be breached."
Indian Art
Indian Art
If the Red Race of North America did not produce artistic work of an exalted order it at least evolved a distinctive and peculiar type of art. Some of the drawings and paintings on the walls of the brick erections of the southern tribes and the heraldic and religious symbols painted on the skin-covered lodges of the Plains people are intricate and rhythmic in plan and brilliant in colouring. The houses of the north-west coast tribes, built entirely of wood, are supported by pillars elaborately carved and embellished to represent the totem or tribal symbol of the owner. On both the interior and exterior walls brilliantly coloured designs, usually scenes from Indian mythology, are found.
If the Native American tribes of North America didn't create high-level artistic work, they definitely developed a unique and distinctive style of art. Some of the drawings and paintings on the brick walls of the southern tribes and the symbolic and religious designs painted on the skin-covered lodges of the Plains tribes are intricate and well-organized, with vibrant colors. The houses of the north-west coast tribes, made entirely of wood, are supported by pillars that are intricately carved and decorated to represent the owner’s totem or tribal symbol. On both the inside and outside walls, you can find brightly colored designs, often depicting scenes from Native American mythology.
The decoration of earthenware was and is common to most of the tribes of North America, and is effected both by carving and stamping. It is in the art of carving that the Indian race appears to have achieved its greatest æsthetic triumph. Many carved objects are exceedingly elaborate and intricate in design, and some of the work on stone pipes, masks, and household utensils and ornaments has won the highest admiration of European masters of the art. Indeed, {63} many of the pipes and claystone carvings of the Chimpseyans and Clallams of Vancouver, and the Chippeways and Babeens, are by no means inferior to the best specimens of European mediæval carved work.
The decoration of earthenware is common among most tribes in North America, done through both carving and stamping. The Indian culture has really excelled in the art of carving, showcasing its greatest aesthetic achievements. Many carved items are incredibly detailed and complex in design, and some of the craftsmanship on stone pipes, masks, household utensils, and ornaments has earned the highest praise from European masters of the art. In fact, {63} many of the pipes and claystone carvings from the Chimpseyans and Clallams of Vancouver, as well as the Chippeways and Babeens, are definitely on par with the best examples of medieval European carved work.
In the potter's art the Indian people often exhibit great taste, and the tribes of the Mississippi valley and the Pueblo Indians had made exceptional progress in plaster design. As has already been mentioned, the mound-builders displayed considerable skill in metalwork, and the stamped plates of copper taken from the earthen pyramids which they raised strikingly illustrate the fact that Indian art is the growth and outcome of centuries of native effort and by no means a thing of yesterday.
In pottery, the Native American cultures often show great taste, and the tribes of the Mississippi Valley and the Pueblo Indians made remarkable advancements in plaster design. As noted earlier, the mound-builders demonstrated significant skill in metalwork, and the stamped copper plates found in the earthen pyramids they built clearly show that Native American art is the product of centuries of indigenous effort and certainly not something new.
In weaving, needlework of all kinds, bead-work, and feather-work the Indians show great taste. Most of the designs they employ are geometric in plan. In feather-work especially the aboriginal peoples of the whole American continent excel. Rank was indicated among the Plains tribes either by the variety and number of feathers worn or by the manner of mounting or notching them.
In weaving, all types of needlework, beadwork, and featherwork, the Indigenous peoples demonstrate remarkable artistry. Most of their designs are geometric in style. In particular, the native peoples across the entire American continent excel in featherwork. Among the Plains tribes, social status was indicated by the variety and number of feathers worn, as well as how they were arranged or notched.
The aboriginal art of North America is in the highest degree symbolic and mythologic. It is thus entirely removed from any taint of materialism, and had it been permitted to evolve upon its own peculiar lines it might have developed a great measure of idealistic excellence.
The indigenous art of North America is highly symbolic and rooted in mythology. It is completely free from any influence of materialism, and if it had been allowed to evolve on its own unique path, it could have achieved a significant level of idealistic excellence.
Warfare
War
In the art of guerrilla warfare the Indians have always shown exceptional skill. Armed with bow and arrow, a war-club, or a tomahawk, they carried on a fierce resistance to the incursions of the white man. These weapons were artistically shaped and moulded, and {64} were eminently suited to their owner's mode of fighting. But as they came more into contact with the whites the natives displayed a particular keenness to obtain firearms and gunpowder, steel knives and hatchets. They dispensed with their own rude if effective implements of war, and, obtaining the coveted weapons by making successful raids upon the camps of their enemies, they set themselves to learn how to use them. So mysterious did gunpowder appear to them that they believed it to possess the property of reproduction, and planted it in the earth in the hope that it would yield a supply for their future needs. In attacking the settlers they used many ingenious artifices to entrap or ambuscade them. These methods, naturally, proved successful against the whites, who had yet to learn Indian war-craft, but soon the settlers learned to adopt the same devices. The Indian would imitate the cry of the wild goose to attract the white hunter into the woods, where he would spring upon him. He would also reverse his snow-shoes in winter, to make it appear to the settler that he was retreating. Covering themselves with twigs to look like a bush was another method adopted by Indian spies. Occasionally they would approach the white man apparently in a spirit of friendliness, only to commit some act of treachery. Block-houses were built by the settlers as a means of defence against Indian nocturnal surprises, and into these the women and children were hurried for safety. But the perseverance of the white man and the declining birth-rate of the Indian tribes began to create a new situation. Driven repeatedly from one part of the country to another, and confined to a limited territory in which to live, hunt, and cultivate the soil, the Indians finally adopted a less aggressive attitude to those whom they at first, and {65} for some time after their settlement, regarded with suspicion and resentment.
In the art of guerrilla warfare, the Native Americans have always shown exceptional skill. Armed with bows and arrows, war clubs, or tomahawks, they fiercely resisted the encroachments of the white settlers. These weapons were uniquely crafted and perfectly suited to their fighting style. However, as they interacted more with the settlers, they showed a particular interest in obtaining firearms, gunpowder, steel knives, and hatchets. They began to discard their own primitive yet effective tools of warfare and, by successfully raiding enemy camps for the desired weapons, they set out to learn how to use them. Gunpowder seemed so mysterious to them that they believed it could reproduce, so they buried it in the ground, hoping it would provide them with future supplies. In their attacks on the settlers, they employed many clever tactics to trap or ambush them. These strategies initially worked well against the settlers, who were still learning the ways of Indian warfare, but soon the settlers began to adopt those same techniques. The Native American would mimic the call of a wild goose to lure a white hunter into the woods, where he would suddenly attack. He would also turn his snowshoes backward in winter to make it look like he was retreating. Covering themselves with branches to resemble bushes was another tactic used by Native American scouts. Occasionally, they would approach settlers under the guise of friendliness, only to commit acts of betrayal. The settlers built blockhouses as a defense against nighttime surprises from the Indians, hurriedly ushering women and children inside for safety. However, the determination of the white settlers and the declining birth rate of Native American tribes began to create a new reality. Forced to move repeatedly from one area to another and restricted to a small territory for living, hunting, and farming, the Native Americans eventually took a less aggressive stance toward those they initially viewed with suspicion and resentment.
Although the methods of warfare differed with the various tribes, the general scheme of operations was usually dictated by the council of chiefs, in whose hands the making of peace and war also lay. The campaign was generally prefaced by many eloquent harangues from the leaders, who gradually wrought the braves into a fury of resentment against their enemies. The ceremony of the war-dance was then proceeded with. Ranged in a circle, the warriors executed a kind of shuffle, occasionally slowly gyrating, with gestures and movements obviously intended to imitate those of some bird or beast,[14] and grunting, clucking, and snarling the while. This ceremony was always undertaken in full panoply of war-paint and feathers. Subsequently the braves betook themselves to the 'war-path.' If the campaign was undertaken in wooded country, they marched in single file.[15] The most minute attention was paid to their surroundings to prevent ambuscade. The slightest sound, even the snapping of a twig, was sufficient to arrest their attention and cause them to halt. Alert, suspicious, and with every nerve strung to the highest point of tension, they proceeded with such exceeding caution that to surprise them was almost impossible. Should a warrior become isolated from the main body and be attacked and fatally wounded, he regarded it as essential to the safety of his comrades to utter a piercing shriek, which reverberated far through the forest ways and placed the rest of the band on their guard. This was known as the 'death-whoop.'
Although the methods of warfare varied among the different tribes, the general strategy was typically determined by the council of chiefs, who held the power to declare peace or war. The campaign usually began with inspiring speeches from the leaders, who stirred the warriors into a frenzy of anger against their foes. Then, they carried out the war-dance ceremony. Formed in a circle, the warriors performed a sort of shuffle, sometimes spinning slowly, with movements and gestures clearly aimed at mimicking some bird or animal, while grunting, clucking, and snarling. This ceremony was always done in full war paint and feathers. Afterward, the warriors set out on the 'war-path.' If the campaign took place in forested areas, they marched in a single file. They paid close attention to their surroundings to avoid ambushes. Even the smallest sound, like a twig snapping, was enough to grab their attention and make them stop. Alert, wary, and with all their senses on high alert, they moved with such caution that it was nearly impossible to surprise them. If a warrior became separated from the group and was attacked and seriously injured, he felt it was essential for the safety of his companions to let out a loud scream, which echoed through the forest and warned the rest of the group. This was known as the 'death-whoop.'
When the campaign was undertaken in prairie or open {66} country, the method usually employed was that of night attack; but if for any reason this could not be successfully made, a large circle was drawn round the place to be assailed, and gradually narrowed, the warriors who composed it creeping and wriggling through the grass, and when sufficiently near rising and rushing the camp or fort with wild war-cries. If a stout defence with firearms was anticipated, the warriors would surround the objective of attack on horseback, and ride round and round the fated position, gradually picking off the defenders with their rifles or arrows as the opportunity presented itself. Once the place was stormed the Indian brave neither asked nor gave quarter, at least so far as its male defenders were concerned. These were at once slain and scalped, the latter sanguinary process being effected by the brave placing his knees on his enemy's shoulders, describing a rapid circle with his knife in the centre of the victim's head, seizing the portion of the scalp thus loosened, and quickly detaching it.
When the campaign took place in the prairie or open {66} country, the usual tactic was to launch a night attack. However, if that wasn't possible or successful, a large circle would be drawn around the target area, which would gradually get smaller. The warriors would creep through the grass, and when they were close enough, they would stand up and rush the camp or fort with loud war cries. If strong resistance was expected with firearms, the warriors would encircle the target on horseback, circling around and around the position while picking off the defenders with their rifles or arrows whenever they had a chance. Once the location was stormed, the Indian brave neither asked for nor gave quarter, at least regarding the male defenders. They were immediately killed and scalped, with the brave kneeling on the enemy's shoulders, quickly making a circle with his knife at the center of the victim's head, grasping the loosened part of the scalp, and swiftly detaching it.
Schoolcraft, dealing with the subject of Indian warfare, a matter upon which he was well qualified to speak, writes:[16]
Schoolcraft, addressing the topic of Native American warfare, a subject he was fully qualified to discuss, writes:[16]
[16] Historical and Statistical Information respecting the Indian Tribes.
[16] Historical and Statistical Information about the Indian Tribes.
"Success in war is to the Indian the acme of glory, and to learn its arts the object of his highest attainment. The boys and youths acquire the accomplishment at an early period of dancing the war-dance; and although they are not permitted to join its fascinating circle till they assume the envied rank of actual warriors, still their early sports and mimic pastimes are imitations of its various movements and postures. The envied eagle's feather is the prize. For this the Indian's talent, subtlety, endurance, bravery, persevering fasts, and what may be called religious penances and observances are made.
"Success in war is the ultimate glory for the Indian, and mastering its skills is their highest goal. Young boys and teens start learning the art of the war dance early on; although they can't join the captivating circle until they earn the respected status of true warriors, their early games and playful activities mimic its different moves and stances. The coveted eagle's feather is the prize. To earn it, the Indian demonstrates talent, cunning, endurance, bravery, and goes through rigorous fasting and what can be considered spiritual practices and rituals."
"The war-path is taken by youths at an early age. That age may be stated, for general comparison, to be sixteen; but, without respect to exact time, it is always after the primary fast, during which the youth chooses his personal guardian or monedo—an age when he first assumes the duties of manhood. It is the period of the assumption of the three-pointed blanket, the true toga of the North American Indian.
"The war path is taken by young people at an early age. This age is generally around sixteen, but without focusing on a specific time, it always occurs after the primary fast, during which the young person chooses their personal guardian or monedo—the age when they first take on the responsibilities of adulthood. It's the time when they don the three-pointed blanket, the true toga of the North American Indian."
"The whole force of public opinion, in our Indian communities, is concentrated on this point; its early lodge teachings (such as the recital of adventures of bravery), its dances, its religious rites, the harangues of prominent actors, made at public assemblages (such as is called 'striking the post'), all, in fact, that serves to awaken and fire ambition in the mind of the savage, is clustered about the idea of future distinction in war.
"The entire power of public opinion in our Indian communities is focused on this point; its early lodge teachings (like telling stories of bravery), its dances, its religious rituals, the speeches of influential figures made at public gatherings (what is referred to as 'striking the post'), all of it, in fact, feeds into sparking and igniting ambition in the minds of the people, centered around the idea of future glory in war."
"... The Indian has but one prime honour to grasp; it is triumph in the war-path; it is rushing upon his enemy, tearing the scalp reeking from his head, and then uttering his terrific sa-sa-kuon (death-whoop). For this crowning act he is permitted to mount the honoured feather of the war-eagle—the king of carnivorous birds. By this mark he is publicly known, and his honours recognized by all his tribe, and by the surrounding tribes whose customs assimilate.
"... The Indian has just one main honor to achieve; it’s victory in battle. It’s charging at his enemy, ripping the scalp from their head, and then letting out his terrifying sa-sa-kuon (death-whoop). For this ultimate act, he gets to wear the honored feather of the war-eagle—the king of meat-eating birds. This symbol identifies him publicly, and his achievements are acknowledged by everyone in his tribe and by neighboring tribes with similar customs."
"When the scalp of an enemy has been won, very great pains are taken to exhibit it. For this purpose it is stretched on a hoop and mounted on a pole. The inner part is painted red, and the hair adjusted to hang in its natural manner. If it be the scalp of a male, eagle's feathers are attached to denote that fact. If a female, a comb or scissors is hung on the frame. In this condition it is placed in the hands of an old woman, who bears it about in the scalp-dance, while opprobrious epithets are uttered against the tribe from which it was {68} taken. Amidst these wild rejoicings the war-cry is vociferated, and the general sentiment with old and young is: 'Thus shall it be done to our enemies.'
"When an enemy's scalp is taken, a lot of effort goes into displaying it. For this, it is stretched over a hoop and mounted on a pole. The inside is painted red, and the hair is styled to fall naturally. If it’s a male’s scalp, eagle feathers are added to signify that. If it’s a female’s, a comb or scissors is hung on the frame. It is then handed to an old woman, who carries it during the scalp dance, while insulting remarks are directed at the tribe from which it was taken. Amidst this wild celebration, the war cry is shouted, and everyone, young and old, feels: 'This is how we will treat our enemies.' {68}"
"The feather of the eagle is the highest honour that a warrior can wear, and a very extravagant sum is sometimes given to procure one. The value of a horse has been known to be paid. The mode in which a feather is to be cut and worn is important to be noticed.
"The eagle feather is the highest honor a warrior can wear, and a considerable amount of money is sometimes spent to obtain one. The price of a horse has been known to be paid for it. The way a feather is cut and worn is important to note."
"The scale of honour with the several tribes may vary, but the essential features are the same. Among the Dakota tribes an eagle's feather with a red spot denotes that the wearer has killed an enemy, a notch cut in it and edges of the feather painted red indicates that the throat of an enemy has been cut. Small consecutive notches on the front side of the feather, without paint, denote that the wearer is the third person that has touched the dead body; both edges notched, that he is the fourth person who has touched it; and the feather partly denuded that he is the fifth person that has touched the slain.
The scale of honor among different tribes may vary, but the key aspects are similar. Among the Dakota tribes, an eagle's feather with a red spot shows that the wearer has killed an enemy. A notch cut into it and the edges of the feather painted red indicate that the enemy's throat has been cut. Small consecutive notches on the front side of the feather, without any paint, signify that the wearer is the third person to have touched the dead body; both edges notched mean he is the fourth person who has done so; and a feather that is partly stripped signifies that he is the fifth person who has touched the slain.
"On the blanket or buffalo robe worn by the Dakota Indian a red or black hand is often seen painted. The red hand indicates that the wearer has been wounded by his enemy, the black hand that he has slain his enemy.
"On the blanket or buffalo robe worn by the Dakota Indian, a red or black hand is often painted. The red hand shows that the wearer has been wounded by an enemy, while the black hand indicates that he has killed his enemy."
"The warlike tribe of the Chippeways, on the sources of the Mississippi, who, from a national act in their history, bear the distinctive name of Pillagers, award a successful warrior who shoots down and scalps his enemy three feathers; and for the still more dangerous act of taking a wounded prisoner on the field, five—for they conceive that a wounded enemy is desperate, and will generally reserve his fire for a last act of vengeance, if he die the moment after. Those of the war-party who come up immediately and strike the {69} enemy, so as to get marks of blood on their weapons, receive two feathers; for it is customary for as many as can to perform this act.... Those who have been of the war-party, and merely see the fight, although they may have no blood-marks of which to boast as honours, and may even have lacked promptness in following the leader closely, are yet allowed to mount one feather. These honours are publicly awarded; no one dares to assume them without authority, and there are instances where the feathers falsely assumed have been pulled violently from their heads in a public assemblage of the Indians. They never, however, blame each other for personal acts denoting cowardice or any species of timidity while on the war-path, hoping by this elevated course to encourage the young men to do better on another occasion.
The warlike tribe of the Chippeways, located near the headwaters of the Mississippi, have a historical event that gives them the distinctive name of Pillagers. They honor a successful warrior who shoots down and scalps his enemy with three feathers. For the even riskier act of capturing a wounded prisoner on the battlefield, they award five feathers—since they believe a wounded enemy is desperate and might reserve their fire for one last attempt at revenge, even if it’s just before dying. Those in the war party who come up right after and strike the enemy, leaving blood on their weapons, receive two feathers, as it’s customary for as many as can to perform this act. Those who were part of the war party and simply witness the fight, even if they don’t have any blood marks to show off as honors and might not have been quick to follow the leader, can still earn one feather. These honors are awarded publicly; no one dares to take them without permission, and there are cases where feathers claimed falsely have been forcefully removed in front of other Indians. However, they never blame each other for personal acts that show cowardice or any kind of fear while on the war path, hoping this approach will encourage young men to do better next time.
"All war-parties consist of volunteers. The leader, or war-captain, who attempts to raise one must have some reputation to start on. His appeals, at the assemblages for dancing the preliminary war-dance, are to the principles of bravery and nationality. They are brief and to the point. He is careful to be thought to act under the guidance of the Great Spirit, of whose secret will he affects to be apprised in dreams, or by some rites.
"All war groups are made up of volunteers. The leader, or war captain, trying to organize one must have a reputation to begin with. His appeals, during the gatherings for the preliminary war dance, focus on the values of bravery and patriotism. They're brief and direct. He makes sure to be seen as acting under the guidance of the Great Spirit, of whose secret will he claims to know through dreams or certain rituals."
"The principle of enlistment is sufficiently well preserved. For this purpose, the leader who proposes to raise the war-party takes the war-club in his hands, smeared with vermilion, to symbolize blood, and begins his war-song. I have witnessed several such scenes. The songs are brief, wild repetitions of sentiments of heroic deeds, or incitements to patriotic or military ardour. They are accompanied by the drum and rattle, and by the voice of one or more choristers. They are repeated slowly, sententiously, and with a measured {70} cadence, to which the most exact time is kept. The warrior stamps the ground as if he could shake the universe. His language is often highly figurative, and he deals with the machinery of the clouds, the flight of carnivorous birds, and the influence of spiritual agencies, as if the region of space were at his command. He imagines his voice to be heard in the clouds; and while he stamps the ground with well-feigned fury, he fancies himself to take hold of the 'circle of the sky' with his hands. Every few moments he stops abruptly in his circular path, and utters the piercing war-cry.
"The principle of enlistment is clearly upheld. To do this, the leader who wants to form the war party takes the war club in his hands, coated in red paint to symbolize blood, and begins his war song. I have seen several of these moments. The songs are short, intense repetitions of feelings about heroic deeds or calls to patriotic or military spirit. They are accompanied by drums and rattles, along with the voices of one or more singers. The songs are sung slowly, thoughtfully, and with a steady rhythm, maintained with strict timing. The warrior stamps the ground as if he could shake the entire universe. His language is often very figurative, talking about the mechanisms of the clouds, the flight of predatory birds, and the impact of spiritual forces, as if he could control the cosmos. He believes his voice can be heard in the clouds; while stamping the ground with pretended fury, he imagines grabbing hold of the 'circle of the sky' with his hands. Every few moments, he suddenly stops in his circular motion and lets out a sharp war cry."
"He must be a cold listener who can sit unmoved by these appeals. The ideas thrown out succeed each other with the impetuosity of a torrent. They are suggestive of heroic frames of mind, of strong will, of burning sentiment.
"He must be a cold listener who can sit there without reacting to these appeals. The ideas presented flow one after the other with the force of a rushing river. They evoke thoughts of heroic attitudes, strong will, and intense emotion."
"'Hear my voice, ye warlike birds!
I prepare a feast for you to batten on;
I see you cross the enemy's lines;
Like you I shall go.
I wish the swiftness of your wings;
I wish the vengeance of your claws;
I muster my friends;
I follow your flight.
Ho, ye young men that are warriors,
Look with wrath on the battlefield!'
"'Hear my voice, you fierce warriors!
I'm getting a feast ready for you to feast on;
I see you crossing enemy lines;
Like you, I will go.
I wish for the speed of your wings;
I wish for the power of your claws;
I gather my friends;
I follow your lead.
Hey, you young men who are fighters,
Look with anger at the battlefield!'
"Each warrior that rises and joins the war-dance thereby becomes a volunteer for the trip. He arms and equips himself; he provides his own sustenance; and when he steps out into the ring and dances, he chants his own song, and is greeted with redoubling yells. These ceremonies are tantamount to 'enlistment,' and no young man who thus comes forward can honourably withdraw.
"Each warrior who steps up to join the battle dance becomes a volunteer for the journey. He gets himself ready and gears up; he brings his own food; and when he enters the ring and dances, he sings his own song, met with loud cheers. These rituals are basically like 'signing up,' and no young man who takes this step can back out without losing honor."
I
I
"'Hear my voice, ye heroes!
On that day when our warriors sprang
With shouts on the dastardly foe,
Just vengeance my heart burned to take
On the cruel and treacherous breed,
The Bwoin—the Fox—the Sauk.
"'Hear me, heroes!
On that day when our warriors charged
With shouts against the cowardly enemy,
My heart burned for rightful revenge
Against the cruel and deceitful ones,
The Bwoin—the Fox—the Sauk.
II
II
"'And here, on my breast, have I bled!
See—see! my battle scars!
Ye mountains, tremble at my yell!
I strike for life.
"'And here, on my chest, I've bled!
Look—look! my battle scars!
You mountains, shake at my shout!
I fight for life.
III
III
"'But who are my foes? They shall die,
They shall fly o'er the plains like a fox;
They shall shake like a leaf in the storm.
Perfidious dogs! they roast our sons with fire!
"'But who are my enemies? They will die,
They will flee across the fields like a fox;
They will tremble like a leaf in the storm.
Betraying dogs! they burn our sons with fire!
IV
IV
"'Five winters in hunting we'll spend,
While mourning our warriors slain,
Till our youth grown to men
For the battle-path trained,
Our days like our fathers we'll end.
"'Five winters spent hunting,
While we mourn our fallen warriors,
Until our youth become men
Trained for the path of battle,
We'll end our days just like our fathers did.
V
V
"'Ye are dead, noble men! ye are gone,
My brother—my fellow—my friend!
On the death-path where brave men must go
But we live to revenge you! We haste
To die as our forefathers died.'
"'You are dead, noble men! You are gone,
My brother—my fellow—my friend!
On the death-path where brave men must go
But we live to avenge you! We hurry
To die as our ancestors died.'
I
I
"'Oshawanung undossewug
Penasewug ka baimwaidungig.'
[From the south—they come, the warlike birds—
Hark! to their passing screams.]
"'Oshawanung undossewug
Penasewug ka baimwaidungig.'
[They come from the south, the fierce birds—
Listen! to their cries as they fly by.]
II
II
"'Todotobi penaise
Ka dow Wiawwiaun.'
[I wish to have the body of the fiercest bird,
As swift—as cruel—as strong.]
"'Todotobi penaise
Ka dow Wiawwiaun.'
[I wish to have the body of the fiercest bird,
As fast—as ruthless—as powerful.]
III
III
"'Ne wawaibena, neowai
Kagait ne minwaindum
Nebunaikumig tshebaibewishenaun.'
[I cast my body to the chance of battle.
Full happy am I, to lie on the field—
On the field over the enemy's line.]"
"'Ne wawaibena, neowai
Kagait ne minwaindum
Nebunaikumig tshebaibewishenaun.'
[I give my body to the chance of battle.
I'm truly happy to lie on the field—
On the battlefield beyond the enemy's lines.]"
The Indian Wife and Mother
The Indian Wife & Mother
The position of women among the North American Indians is distinctly favourable, when the general circumstances of their environment are considered. As with most barbarian people, the main burden of the work of the community falls upon them. But in most cases the bulk of the food-supply is provided by the men, who have often to face long and arduous hunting expeditions in the search for provender. The labour of planting and digging seed, of hoeing, harvesting, and storing crops, is invariably borne by the women. In the more accessible Indian territory of North America, however, the practice of agriculture is falling into desuetude, and the aborigines are becoming accustomed {73} to rely to a great extent on a supply of cereals from outside sources.
The role of women among North American Indians is quite favorable when you consider their overall environment. Like most Indigenous people, women do the majority of the community's work. However, in many cases, the men primarily provide the bulk of the food, often undertaking long and difficult hunting trips to gather supplies. Women are typically responsible for planting, digging seeds, hoeing, harvesting, and storing crops. In the more accessible areas of North American Indian territory, though, agriculture is declining, and the Indigenous people are increasingly relying on an external supply of cereals. {73}
In the art of weaving Indian women were and are extremely skilful. In the southern regions the Hopi women have woven cotton garments from time immemorial.
In the art of weaving, Indian women have always been and continue to be incredibly skilled. In the southern regions, Hopi women have been weaving cotton garments for as long as anyone can remember.
Among the various tribes the institution of marriage greatly depends for its circumstances upon the system of totemism, a custom which will be found fully described in the chapter which deals with the mythology of the Red Race. This system places a taboo upon marriages between members of the same clan or other division of a tribe. The nature of the ceremony itself differs with locality and race. Among the Plains Indians polygamy was common, and the essential feature of the ceremony was the presentation of gifts to the bride's father. In some tribes the husband had absolute power, and separation and divorce were common. But other Plains people were free from the purchase system, and the wishes of their women were consulted. East of the Mississippi the Iroquoian, Algonquian (except in the north and west), and Muskhogean tribes retained descent of name and property in the female line. Exchange of gifts preceded marriage with these peoples. Among the Hurons a council of mothers arranged the unions of the members of the tribe. Monogamy, on the whole, prevailed throughout the continent; and, generally speaking, the marriage bond was regarded rather loosely.
Among the various tribes, the institution of marriage is heavily influenced by totemism, a custom that will be described in detail in the chapter about the mythology of the Red Race. This system prohibits marriage between members of the same clan or other divisions of a tribe. The nature of the ceremony itself varies by location and ethnicity. Among the Plains Indians, polygamy was common, and a key part of the ceremony was presenting gifts to the bride's father. In some tribes, the husband held absolute control, and separation and divorce were common. However, other Plains people were free from this purchase system and valued the opinions of their women. East of the Mississippi, the Iroquoian, Algonquian (except in the north and west), and Muskhogean tribes passed down names and property through the female line. Gift exchanges took place before marriage among these groups. Among the Hurons, a council of mothers arranged the unions within the tribe. Overall, monogamy was more common across the continent, and the marriage bond was generally viewed as somewhat loose.
Indian Child-Life
Indian Child Life
One of the most pleasing features in Indian life is the great affection and solicitude bestowed by the parents upon their children. As a close student of Indian custom and habit avers, "The relation of {74} parent to child brings out all the highest traits of Indian character." Withal, infant mortality is extraordinarily high, owing to the lack of sanitary measures. The father prepares the wooden cradle which is to be the infant's portable bed until it is able to walk. The papoose has first a child-name, which later gives place to the appellation which it will use through life. Children of both sexes have toys and games, the boys amusing themselves with riding and marksmanship, while the girls play with dolls and imitate their mothers 'keeping wigwam.' In warm weather a great deal of the children's time is spent in swimming and paddling. They are exceedingly fond of pets, particularly puppies, which they frequently dress and carry upon their backs like babies. Among some of the southern peoples small figures representing the various tribal deities are distributed as dolls to the children at certain ceremonies, and the sacred traditions of the race are thus impressed upon them in tangible form. It is a mistake to think that the Indian child receives no higher instruction. This, however, is effected by moral suasion alone, and physical punishment is extremely rare. Great good-humour prevails among the children, and fighting and quarrelling are practically unknown.
One of the most enjoyable aspects of Indian life is the deep love and care that parents have for their children. As a close observer of Indian customs and practices notes, "The relationship between parent and child highlights the best qualities of Indian character." However, infant mortality rates are alarmingly high due to a lack of sanitary conditions. The father makes a wooden cradle, which serves as the baby’s portable bed until it can walk. The baby first has a child-name, which is later replaced by the name it will use for life. Children of both genders have toys and games; boys enjoy riding and marksmanship, while girls play with dolls and imitate their mothers in keeping a wigwam. In warm weather, children spend a lot of time swimming and paddling. They really love pets, especially puppies, which they often dress up and carry on their backs like babies. Among some southern tribes, small figures representing various tribal deities are given to children as dolls during certain ceremonies, embedding the sacred traditions of the community in their minds in a tangible way. It's a misconception to think that Indian children don’t receive higher education. This is usually done through moral persuasion, and physical punishment is very rare. There is a strong sense of good humor among the children, and fighting and quarreling are nearly non-existent.
At about fifteen years of age the Indian boy undertakes a solitary fast and vigil, during which his totem or medicine spirit is supposed to instruct him regarding his future career. At about thirteen years of age the girl undergoes a like test, which signalizes her entrance into womanhood.
At around fifteen years old, the Indian boy goes through a solitary fast and vigil, during which his totem or medicine spirit is believed to guide him about his future path. At around thirteen years old, the girl experiences a similar test that marks her transition into womanhood.
Adventure with a Totem
Adventure with a Totem
An account of the manner in which a young Indian beheld his totem states that the lad's father sent him to a mountain-top to look for Utonagan, the female {75} guardian spirit of his ancestors. At noon, on his arrival at the mountain, he heard the howls of the totem spirit, and commenced to ascend the slope, chilled by fear as the yells grew louder. He climbed a tree, and still heard the cries, and the rustle of the spirit in the branches below. Then terror overcame him, and he fled. Utonagan pursued him. She gained upon him, howling so that his knees gave way beneath him and he might not turn. Then he bethought him of one of his guardian spirits, and, with a fresh access of courage, he left his pursuer far behind. He cast away his blanket; Utonagan reached it, and, after snuffing at it, took up the chase once more. Then he thought of his guardian spirit the wolf, and again new strength came to him. Still in great terror, he looked back. Utonagan followed with a wolf-like lope. Then he thought of his guardian spirit the bitch, and once more he gained ground. At length, exhausted by his exertions, he sank to the earth in a fainting condition, and fell asleep. Through the eyes of sleep he saw the spirit as a wolf. She said to him: "I am she whom your family and the Indians call Utonagan. You are dear to me. Look at me, Indian." He looked, and lost his sense of fear. When he awoke the sun was high in the sky. He bathed in the creek and returned home.
An account of how a young Indian saw his totem says that the boy's father sent him to the top of a mountain to look for Utonagan, the female {75} guardian spirit of his ancestors. At noon, when he reached the mountain, he heard the howls of the totem spirit and started to climb the slope, feeling terrified as the yells got louder. He climbed a tree and could still hear the cries and the rustling of the spirit in the branches below. Then panic took over, and he ran away. Utonagan chased him. She got closer, howling so loudly that his knees buckled, and he couldn’t turn around. Then he remembered one of his guardian spirits, and with a burst of courage, he left her far behind. He threw away his blanket; Utonagan caught it, sniffed it, and then resumed the chase. He thought of his guardian spirit, the wolf, and again felt renewed strength. Still scared, he glanced back. Utonagan was following him with a wolf-like gait. Then he thought of his guardian spirit, the female dog, and once again he gained distance. Finally, exhausted from all his efforts, he collapsed to the ground in a faint and fell asleep. Through his dreams, he saw the spirit as a wolf. She said to him, "I am the one your family and the Indians call Utonagan. You are dear to me. Look at me, Indian." He looked and lost all sense of fear. When he woke up, the sun was high in the sky. He washed in the creek and went home.
An Indian Girl's Vigil
An Indian Girl's Watch
Another story is told of an Indian girl's vigil. Catherine Wabose, when about thirteen years of age, left her mother's lodge and built a small one for herself. After a fast of four days she was visited by her mother, who gave her a little snow-water to drink. On the eve of the sixth day, while still fasting, she was conscious of a superhuman voice, which invited {76} her to walk along a shining path, which led forward and upward. There she first met the 'Everlasting Standing Woman,' who gave her her 'supernatural' name. She next met the 'Little Man Spirit,' who told her that his name would be the name of her first son. She was next addressed by the 'Bright Blue Sky,' who endowed her with the gift of life. She was then encircled by bright points of light and by sharp, painless instruments, but, mounting upon a fish-like animal, she swam through the air back to her lodge. On the sixth day she experienced a repetition of the vision. On the seventh day she was fed with a little pounded corn in snow-water. After the seventh day she beheld a large round object like a stone descend from the sky and enter the lodge. It conferred upon her the gift of prophecy, and by virtue of this she assumed the rank of a prophetess upon her return to the tribe.
Another story is told of an Indian girl's vigil. Catherine Wabose, when she was about thirteen, left her mother's lodge and built a small one for herself. After fasting for four days, her mother visited her and gave her a little snow-water to drink. On the evening of the sixth day, while still fasting, she heard a superhuman voice inviting her to walk along a shining path that led forward and upward. There, she first met the 'Everlasting Standing Woman,' who gave her her 'supernatural' name. Next, she met the 'Little Man Spirit,' who told her that his name would be the name of her first son. Then, she was addressed by the 'Bright Blue Sky,' who blessed her with the gift of life. She was surrounded by bright points of light and sharp, painless instruments, but while riding on a fish-like creature, she swam through the air back to her lodge. On the sixth day, she experienced the vision again. On the seventh day, she was fed with a little pounded corn in snow-water. After the seventh day, she saw a large round object like a stone descend from the sky and enter the lodge. It gave her the gift of prophecy, and because of this, she took on the role of a prophetess upon her return to the tribe.
It is not difficult to suppose that the minds of these unfortunate children were temporarily deranged by the sustained fasts they had been forced to undertake.
It’s not hard to believe that the minds of these unfortunate children were temporarily disturbed by the prolonged fasting they had to go through.
Picture-Writing
Picture Writing
Most of the tribes of North America had evolved a rude system of picture-writing. This consisted, for the most part, of figures of natural objects connected by symbols having arbitrary or fixed meanings. Thus the system was both ideographic and pictographic; that is, it represented to some extent abstract ideas as well as concrete objects. These scripts possessed so many arbitrary characters, and again so many symbols which possessed different meanings under varying circumstances, that to interpret them is a task of the greatest complexity. They were usually employed in the compilation of the seasonal calendars, and {77} sometimes the records of the tribe were preserved by their means.
Most of the tribes in North America developed a basic system of picture-writing. This mainly included images of natural objects linked by symbols that had specific or established meanings. So, the system was both ideographic and pictographic; it represented abstract ideas as well as tangible objects to some degree. These scripts had a lot of arbitrary characters, along with many symbols that had different meanings depending on the context, making interpretation a complex task. They were typically used to create seasonal calendars, and sometimes the tribe's records were kept using this method. {77}
Perhaps the best known specimen of Indian script is the Dakota 'Lone-dog Winter-count,' supposed to have been painted originally on a buffalo-robe. It is said to be a chronicle covering a period of seventy-one years from the beginning of the nineteenth century. Similar chronicles are the Wallum-Olum, which are painted records of the Leni-Lenâpé, an Algonquian people, and the calendar history of the Kiowa. The former consists of several series, one of which records the doings of the tribes down to the time of the arrival of the European colonists at the beginning of the seventeenth century. We append an extract from the Wallum-Olum as a specimen of genuine aboriginal composition. The translation is that made by the late Professor Brinton.
Perhaps the most famous example of Indian script is the Dakota 'Lone-dog Winter-count,' which is thought to have originally been painted on a buffalo hide. It’s said to chronicle a period of seventy-one years starting from the early nineteenth century. Similar chronicles include the Wallum-Olum, which are painted records of the Leni-Lenâpé, an Algonquian people, and the calendar history of the Kiowa. The former consists of several series, one of which documents the activities of the tribes up to the arrival of European colonists at the beginning of the seventeenth century. We include an excerpt from the Wallum-Olum as an example of authentic native composition. The translation is by the late Professor Brinton.
After the rushing waters had subsided, the Lenâpé of the Turtle were close together, in hollow houses, living together there.
After the rushing waters had receded, the Lenâpé of the Turtle were gathered closely together in simple homes, living together there.
It freezes where they abode: it snows where they abode: it storms where they abode: it is cold where they abode.
It freezes where they live: it snows where they live: it storms where they live: it is cold where they live.
At this northern place, they speak favourably of mild, cool lands, with many deer and buffaloes.
At this northern spot, they talk positively about the mild, cool areas, filled with lots of deer and buffalo.
As they journeyed, some being strong, some rich, they separated into house-builders and hunters:
As they traveled, some were strong and some were wealthy; they divided into builders and hunters:
The strongest, the most united, the purest were the hunters.
The strongest, the most united, the purest were the hunters.
The hunters showed themselves at the north, at the east, at the south, at the west.
The hunters appeared in the north, in the east, in the south, and in the west.
In that ancient country, in that northern country, in that Turtle country, the best of Lenâpé were the Turtle-men. [That is, probably, men of the Turtle totem.]
In that ancient land, in that northern land, in that Turtle land, the finest of the Lenâpé were the Turtle-men. [That is, probably, men of the Turtle totem.]
All the cabin fires of that land were disquieted, and all said to their priest: "Let us go."
All the cabin fires in that land were restless, and everyone said to their priest: "Let's go."
To the Snake land, to the east, they went forth, going away, earnestly grieving.
To the Snake land, to the east, they set out, leaving behind, deeply saddened.
Split asunder, weak, trembling, their land burned: they went, torn and broken, to the Snake Island.
Split apart, weak, trembling, their land in ruins: they went, torn and broken, to Snake Island.
Those from the north being free, without care, went forth from the land of snow, in different directions.
Those from the north, feeling free and carefree, left the snowy land and headed in different directions.
The fathers of the Bald Eagle and the White Wolf remain along the sea, rich in fish and strength.
The fathers of the Bald Eagle and the White Wolf stay by the ocean, abundant in fish and power.
Floating up the streams in their canoes, our fathers were rich, they were in the light, when they were at those islands.
Floating up the rivers in their canoes, our fathers were wealthy; they felt alive when they were at those islands.
Head Beaver and Big Bird said: "Let us go to Snake Island," they said.
Head Beaver and Big Bird said, "Let's go to Snake Island."
All say they will go along to destroy all the land.
All say they will join in to destroy all the land.
Those of the north agreed,
Those of the east agreed.
Over the water, the frozen sea,
They went to enjoy it.
Those in the north agreed,
Those in the east agreed.
Across the water, the frozen sea,
They went to have a good time.
On the wonderful slippery water,
On the stone-hard water all went,
On the great tidal sea, the muscle-bearing sea.
On the amazing slippery water,
On the solid ice water all went,
On the vast tidal ocean, the strong ocean.
Ten thousand at night,
All in one night,
To the Snake Island, to the east, at night,
They walk and walk, all of them.
Ten thousand at night,
All in one night,
To Snake Island, to the east, at night,
They walk and walk, all of them.
The men from the north, the east, the south:
The Eagle clan, the Beaver clan, the Wolf clan,
The best men, the rich men, the head men,
Those with wives, those with daughters, those with dogs.
The guys from the north, the east, the south:
The Eagle tribe, the Beaver tribe, the Wolf tribe,
The finest men, the wealthy men, the leaders,
Those with wives, those with daughters, those with dogs.
They all come, they tarry at the land of the spruce-pines:
Those from the west come with hesitation,
Esteeming highly their old home at the Turtle land.
They all arrive, they linger in the land of the spruce pines:
Those from the west come with uncertainty,
F valuing their old home in Turtle land highly.
There was no rain, and no corn, so they moved farther seaward.
There was no rain and no corn, so they moved further out to sea.
At the place of caves, in the Buffalo land, they at last had food, on a pleasant plain.
At the caves in Buffalo territory, they finally found food, on a nice flatland.
Modern Education and Culture
Modern Education and Culture
After the establishment of the United States Government a number of Christian and lay bodies undertook the education and enlightenment of the aborigines. Until 1870 all Government aid for this object passed through the hands of missionaries, but in 1775 [Transcriber's note: 1875?] a committee on Indian affairs had been appointed by Congress, which voted funds to support Indian students at Dartmouth and Princeton Colleges. Many day-schools were provided for the Indians, and these aimed at fitting them for citizenship by inculcating in them the social manners and ethical ideas of the whites. The school established by Captain R. H. Pratt at Carlisle, Pa., for the purpose of educating Indian boys and girls has turned out many useful members of society. About 100 students receive higher instruction in Hampton Institute. There are now 253 Government schools for the education of Indian youth, involving an annual expenditure of five million dollars, and the patient efforts of the United States Government may be said to be crowned with triumph and success when the list of cultured Indian men and women who have attended these seminaries is perused. Many of these have achieved conspicuous success in industrial pursuits and in the higher walks of life.
After the United States government was established, various Christian and secular groups took on the task of educating and enlightening Native Americans. Until 1870, all government support for this effort was funneled through missionaries, but in 1775 [Transcriber's note: 1875?], Congress appointed a committee on Indian affairs that allocated funds to support Native American students at Dartmouth and Princeton Colleges. Many day schools were set up for Indigenous people, aiming to prepare them for citizenship by teaching them the social behaviors and ethical values of white Americans. The school created by Captain R. H. Pratt in Carlisle, Pa., to educate Native boys and girls has produced many valuable members of society. About 100 students receive higher education at Hampton Institute. Currently, there are 253 government schools dedicated to the education of Native American youth, with an annual budget of five million dollars. The persistent efforts of the U.S. government can be seen as successful when looking at the list of educated Native American men and women who have attended these institutions. Many of these individuals have found significant success in industrial fields and in other high-level careers.
CHAPTER II: THE MYTHOLOGIES OF
THE NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS
Animism
Animism
All mythological systems spring from the same fundamental basis. The gods are the children of reverence and necessity. But their genealogy stretches still farther back. Savage man, unable to distinguish between the animate and inanimate, imagines every surrounding object to be, like himself, instinct with life. Trees, the winds, the river (which he names "the Long Person"), all possess life and consciousness in his eyes. The trees moan and rustle, therefore they speak, or are, perchance, the dwelling-place of powerful spirits. The winds are full of words, sighings, warnings, threats, the noises, without doubt, of wandering powers, friendly or unfriendly beings. The water moves, articulates, prophesies, as, for example, did the Peruvian Rimac and Ipurimac—'the Oracles,' 'the Prophesiers.' Even abstract qualities were supposed to possess the attributes of living things. Light and darkness, heat and cold, were regarded as active and alert agencies. The sky was looked upon as the All-Father from whose co-operation with the Mother Earth all living things had sprung. This condition of belief is known as 'animism.'
All mythological systems come from the same basic foundation. The gods are born from reverence and necessity. But their ancestry goes even further back. Primitive humans, unable to tell the difference between the living and the non-living, believed that everything around them was alive, just like them. Trees, the wind, and the river (which they called "the Long Person") all had life and consciousness in their eyes. The trees creaked and swayed, so they spoke, or perhaps were home to powerful spirits. The winds carried words, sighs, warnings, and threats, the sounds of wandering powers, whether friendly or hostile. The water moved, communicated, and foretold events, just like the Peruvian Rimac and Ipurimac—'the Oracles,' 'the Prophesiers.' Even abstract qualities were thought to have the traits of living things. Light and darkness, heat and cold were seen as active and aware forces. The sky was viewed as the All-Father, collaborating with Mother Earth to give rise to all living things. This belief system is known as 'animism.'
Totemism
Totemism
If inanimate objects and natural phenomena were endowed by savage imagination with the qualities of life and thought, the creatures of the animal world were placed upon a still higher level. The Indian, brought into contact with the denizens of the forest and prairie, conceived a high opinion of their qualities and instinctive abilities. He observed that they {81} possessed greater cunning in forest-craft than himself, that their hunting instinct was much more sure, that they seldom suffered from lack of provisions, that they were more swift of foot. In short, he considered them to be his superiors in those faculties which he most coveted and admired. Various human attributes and characteristics became personified and even exaggerated in some of his neighbours of wood and plain. The fox was proverbial for craft, the wild cat for stealth, the bear for a wrong-headed stupidity, the owl for a cryptic wisdom, the deer for swiftness. In each of these attributes the several animals to whom they belonged appeared to the savage as more gifted than himself, and so deeply was he influenced by this seeming superiority that if he coveted a certain quality he would place himself under the protection of the animal or bird which symbolized it. Again, if a tribe or clan possessed any special characteristic, such as fierceness or cunning, it was usually called by its neighbours after the bird or beast which symbolized its character. A tribe would learn its nickname from captives taken in war; or it might even bestow such an appellation upon itself. After the lapse of a few generations the members of a tribe would regard the animal whose qualities they were supposed to possess as their direct ancestor, and would consider that all the members of his species were their blood-relations. This belief is known as totemism, and its adoption was the means of laying the foundation of a widespread system of tribal rule and custom, by which marriage and many of the affairs of life were and are wholly governed. Probably all European and Asiatic peoples have passed through this stage, and its remains are to be found deeply embedded in our present social system.
If inanimate objects and natural events were given life and thought by wild imagination, the creatures of the animal world were seen as being even more elevated. The Native American, coming into contact with the inhabitants of the forest and plains, held a high regard for their qualities and instinctive skills. He noticed that they exhibited more cleverness in navigating the forest than he did, that their hunting instincts were far more reliable, that they rarely faced food shortages, and that they were quicker on their feet. In summary, he viewed them as superior in the traits he admired the most. Various human traits and characteristics became personified and even exaggerated in some of his neighbors from the woods and fields. The fox symbolized cleverness, the wildcat represented stealth, the bear was associated with stubbornness, the owl stood for hidden wisdom, and the deer was known for speed. In each of these traits, the animals seemed to have greater gifts than him, and he was so impressed by this apparent superiority that if he desired a certain quality, he would seek the protection of the animal or bird that represented it. Additionally, if a tribe or clan had any specific characteristic, like ferocity or cunning, it was typically named after the bird or beast that symbolized that trait. A tribe would learn its nickname from captives taken in battle, or it might even give itself such a name. After a few generations, the members of a tribe would view the animal whose qualities they were believed to possess as their direct ancestor and see all members of that species as their relatives. This belief is known as totemism, and adopting it laid the groundwork for a widespread system of tribal leadership and customs, which governed marriage and many aspects of life. Almost all European and Asian cultures have gone through this stage, and remnants of it are still deeply embedded in our current social system.
Totemic Law and Custom
Totem Law and Tradition
Few generations would elapse before the sense of ancestral devotion to the totem or eponymous forefather of the tribe would become so strong as to be exalted into a fully developed system of worship of him as a deity. That the totem develops into the god is proved by the animal likeness and attributes of many deities in lands widely separate. It accounts for the jackal- and ibis-headed gods of Egypt, the bull-like deities of Assyria, the bestial gods of Hindustan—possibly even for the owl which accompanied the Grecian Pallas, for does not Homer speak of her as 'owl-eyed'? May not this goddess have developed from an owl totem, and may not the attendant bird of night which perches on her shoulder have been permitted to remain as a sop to her devotees in her more ancient form, who objected to her portrayal as a human being, and desired that some reminder of her former shape might be preserved? That our British ancestors possessed a totemic system is undoubted. Were not the clan Chattan of the Scottish Highlands the "sons of the cat"? In the Dean of Lismores Book we read of a tribe included under the "sons to the king of Rualay" one battalion of whom was 'cat-headed,' or wore the totem crest of the cat. The swine-gods and other animal deities possessed by the British Celts assist this theory, as do the remains of many folk-customs in England and Scotland. Our crests are but so many family symbols which have come down to us from the distant days when our forefathers painted them upon their shields or wore them upon their helmets as the badge of their tribe, and thus of its supposed beast-progenitor or protector.
A few generations would pass before the deep sense of loyalty to the totem or legendary ancestor of the tribe became so intense that it transformed into a fully developed system of worship of him as a deity. The transformation of the totem into a god is evident from the animal likeness and traits of many deities across distant lands. This explains the jackal- and ibis-headed gods of Egypt, the bull-like deities of Assyria, and the animalistic gods of India—possibly even the owl that accompanied the Greek goddess Pallas, since Homer refers to her as "owl-eyed." Isn’t it possible that this goddess evolved from an owl totem, and that the nocturnal bird perched on her shoulder was kept as a nod to her followers from her earlier form, who were opposed to her being depicted as human and wanted some reminder of her original shape? It’s clear that our British ancestors had a totemic system. Wasn’t the clan Chattan of the Scottish Highlands known as the "sons of the cat"? In the Dean of Lismores Book, we find a tribe listed under the "sons to the king of Rualay," one battalion of which was 'cat-headed,' or wore the totem crest of the cat. The swine-gods and other animal deities worshipped by the British Celts support this theory, along with various folk customs that remain in England and Scotland. Our family crests are simply symbols that have been passed down from the distant past when our ancestors painted them on their shields or wore them on their helmets as identifiers of their tribe, and thus of its believed animal ancestor or protector.
As has been said, a vast and intricate system of tribal {83} law and custom arose from the adoption of totemism. The animal from which the tribe took its name might not be killed or eaten, because of its blood-kinship with the clan. Descent from this ancestor postulated kinship between the various members of the tribe, male and female; therefore the female members were not eligible for marriage with the males, who had perforce to seek for wives elsewhere. This often led to the partial adoption of another tribe or family in the vicinity, and of its totem, in order that a suitable exchange of women might be made as occasion required, and thus to the inclusion of two gentes or divisions within the tribe, each with its different totem-name, yet each regarding itself as a division of the tribal family. Thus a member of the 'Fox' gens might not marry a woman of his own division, but must seek a bride from the 'Bears,' and similarly a 'Bear' tribesman must find a wife from among the 'Foxes.'
As mentioned, a complex system of tribal law and customs developed from the adoption of totemism. The animal that gave the tribe its name couldn't be killed or eaten due to its blood relationship with the clan. Descent from this ancestor implied kinship among all tribe members, both male and female; therefore, the females were not allowed to marry the males, who had to look for wives outside their tribe. This often resulted in the partial adoption of another nearby tribe or family and its totem, allowing for a suitable exchange of women as needed, and thus the inclusion of two gentes or divisions within the tribe, each with its own totem name, yet both considering themselves part of the same tribal family. So, a member of the 'Fox' gens could not marry a woman from his own division but had to find a bride from the 'Bears,' and likewise, a 'Bear' tribesman had to seek a wife among the 'Foxes.'
Severity of Totemic Rule
Severity of Totem Rule
The utmost severity attached to the observation of totemic law and custom, to break which was regarded as a serious crime. Indeed, no one ever thought of infringing it, so powerful are habit and the force of association. It is not necessary to specify here the numerous customs which may be regarded as the outcome of the totemic system, for many of these have little in common with mythology proper. It will suffice to say that they were observed with a rigour beside which the rules of the religions of civilized peoples appear lax and indulgent. As this system exercised such a powerful influence on Indian life and thought, the following passage from the pen of a high authority on Indian totemism may be quoted with advantage:[1]
The strictness related to following totemic laws and customs was immense, and breaking them was seen as a serious offense. In fact, no one even considered violating them, as habits and associations were so strong. It’s not necessary to detail the many customs that stem from the totemic system here, as many don’t closely relate to mythology itself. It’s enough to say that these customs were followed with a discipline that makes the rules of organized religions seem relaxed and forgiving. Since this system had such a strong impact on Indian life and thinking, the following quote from an expert on Indian totemism is worth mentioning:[1]
[1] J. R. Swanton, in Handbook of the North American Indians.
[1] J. R. Swanton, in Handbook of the North American Indians.
"The native American Indian, holding peculiar self-centred views as to the unity and continuity of all life and the consequent inevitable interrelations of the several bodies and beings in nature, especially of man to the beings and bodies of his experience and environment, to whom were imputed by him various anthropomorphic attributes and functions in addition to those naturally inherent in them, has developed certain fundamentally important cults, based on those views, that deeply affect his social, religious, and civil institutions. One of these doctrines is that persons and organizations of persons are one and all under the protecting and fostering tutelage of some imaginary being or spirit. These tutelary or patron beings may be grouped, by the mode and motive of their acquirement and their functions, into two fairly well defined groups or classes: (1) those which protect individuals only, and (2) those which protect organizations of persons. But with these two classes of tutelary beings is not infrequently confounded another class of protective imaginary beings, commonly called fetishes, which are regarded as powerful spiritual allies of their possessors. Each of these several classes of guardian beings has its own peculiar traditions, beliefs, and appropriate cult. The modes of the acquirement and the motives for the acquisition of these several classes of guardian beings differ in some fundamental and essential respects. The exact method of acquiring the clan or gentile group patrons or tutelaries is still an unsolved problem, although several plausible theories have been advanced by astute students to explain the probable mode of obtaining them. With respect to the personal tutelary and the fetish, the data are sufficiently clear and full to permit a satisfactory description and definition of these two classes of tutelary and auxiliary beings. From the available data bearing {85} on this subject, it would seem that much confusion regarding the use and acquirement of personal and communal tutelaries or patron beings has arisen by regarding certain social, political, and religious activities as due primarily to the influence of these guardian deities, when in fact those features were factors in the social organization on which has been later imposed the cult of the patron or guardian spirit. Exogamy, names and class names, and various taboos exist where 'totems' and 'totemism,' the cults of the guardian spirits, do not exist.
The Native American Indian has a unique perspective on the unity and continuity of all life, as well as the inevitable connections between the various entities and beings in nature. This particularly includes the relationship between humans and the beings and bodies that make up their experiences and environments. These beings are often assigned various human-like traits and functions, along with those naturally inherent to them. As a result, they have developed important belief systems rooted in these views that significantly impact their social, religious, and civil institutions. One of these beliefs is that individuals and groups of individuals are all under the care and guidance of some imagined being or spirit. These guardian beings can be categorized based on how they are acquired and their functions into two distinct groups: (1) those that protect individuals and (2) those that protect groups. However, there is often confusion with another category of protective imaginary beings, commonly known as fetishes, viewed as powerful spiritual allies by their owners. Each of these groups of guardian beings has its own unique traditions, beliefs, and associated practices. The ways in which these guardian beings are acquired and the reasons for acquiring them differ in significant ways. The specific method of obtaining patrons or guardians for clans or social groups remains an unresolved issue, even though some insightful scholars have proposed theories to explain how they might be acquired. For personal guardians and fetishes, the information is clear and comprehensive enough to allow for a solid description and definition of these two categories of supportive beings. From the available information on this subject, it seems that much of the confusion surrounding the use and acquisition of personal and communal guardian or patron beings arises from viewing certain social, political, and religious activities as primarily influenced by these guardian deities. In reality, these activities were factors in the social organization that later adopted the cult of the guardian spirit. Exogamy, names and class names, and various taboos exist even in the absence of the ‘totems’ and ‘totemism,’ which are the cults of the guardian spirits. {85}
"Some profess to regard the clan or gentile group patron or tutelary as a mere development of the personal guardian, but from the available but insufficient data bearing on the question it appears to be, in some of its aspects, more closely connected in origin, or rather in the method of its acquisition, with the fetish, the Iroquois otchina ken'da, 'an effective agency of sorcery,' than with any form of the personal tutelary. This patron spirit of course concerns the group regarded as a body, for with regard to each person of the group, the clan or gentile guardian is inherited, or rather acquired by birth, and it may not be changed at will. On the other hand, the personal tutelary is obtained through the rite of vision in a dream or a trance, and it must be preserved at all hazards as one of the most precious possessions. The fetish is acquired by personal choice, by purchase, or by inheritance, or from some chance circumstance or emergency, and it can be sold or discarded at the will of the possessor in most cases; the exception is where a person has entered into a compact with some evil spirit or being that, in consideration of human or other sacrifices in its honour at stated periods, the said spirit undertakes to perform certain obligations to this man or woman, and in default of which the person forfeits his right to live.
Some people claim that the clan or community group's patron or guardian spirit is just an evolution of the personal guardian, but based on the available but limited data on the topic, it seems to be, in some respects, more closely linked in origin, or rather in how it is acquired, to the fetish, the Iroquois otchina ken'da, 'an effective agency of sorcery,' than to any type of personal guardian. This patron spirit pertains to the group as a whole, while for each individual in the group, the clan or community guardian is inherited, or rather acquired at birth, and it cannot be changed at will. In contrast, the personal guardian is obtained through a vision rite in a dream or trance, and it must be safeguarded at all costs as one of the most valuable possessions. The fetish is acquired by personal choice, through purchase, inheritance, or due to some random circumstance or need, and it can usually be sold or discarded at the owner's discretion; the exception occurs when someone has made a pact with an evil spirit or being that, in exchange for human or other sacrifices in its honor at certain times, agrees to fulfill specific obligations to that person, and failing to do so results in that person losing their right to live.
"'Totemism' is a purely philosophical term which modern anthropological literature has burdened with a great mass of needless controversial speculation and opinion. The doctrine and use of tutelary or patron guardian spirits by individuals and by organized bodies of persons are defined by Powell as 'a method of naming,' and as 'the doctrine and system of naming.' But the motive underlying the acquisition and use of guardian or tutelary spirits, whether by an individual or by an organized body of persons, is always the same—namely, to obtain welfare and to avoid ill-fare. So it appears to be erroneous to define this cult as 'the doctrine and system of naming.' It is rather the recognition, exploitation, and adjustment of the imaginary mystic relation of the individual or of the body of organized persons to the postulated orendas, mystic powers, surrounding each of these units of native society. With but few exceptions, the recognized relation between the clan or gens and its patron deity is not one of descent or source, but rather that of protection, guardianship, and support. The relationship as to source between these two classes of superior beings is not yet determined; so to avoid confusion in concepts, it is better to use distinctive names for them, until their connexion, if any, has been definitely ascertained: this question must not be prejudged. The hypothetic inclusion of these several classes in a general one, branded with the rubric 'totem' or its equivalent, has led to needless confusion. The native tongues have separate names for these objects, and until the native classification can be truthfully shown to be erroneous it would seem to be advisable to designate them by distinctive names. Notwithstanding the great amount of study of the literature of the social features of aboriginal American society, there are many data {87} relative to this subject that have been overlooked or disregarded."
"'Totemism' is a purely philosophical term that modern anthropological literature has overloaded with a lot of unnecessary debate and opinions. Powell defines the practice of using guardian spirits by individuals and organized groups as 'a method of naming' and 'the doctrine and system of naming.' However, the underlying motivation for acquiring and using these guardian spirits, whether by an individual or a group, is always the same—namely, to gain well-being and avoid misfortune. Therefore, it seems incorrect to define this belief system simply as 'the doctrine and system of naming.' It is more about recognizing, utilizing, and adapting the imagined mystical relationship between the individual or the organized group and the assumed orendas, mystical powers, surrounding these units of native society. With few exceptions, the recognized relationship between a clan or gens and its guardian deity is one of protection, guardianship, and support, rather than one of descent or origin. The source connection between these two types of superior beings has not been established yet, so to avoid confusing concepts, it's better to use distinct names for them until their connection, if any, has been clearly defined: this question must not be prejudged. The hypothetical grouping of these various classes under a general term labeled 'totem' or its equivalent has created unnecessary confusion. Native languages have specific names for these entities, and until it can be shown that the native classification is incorrect, it makes sense to refer to them with distinct names. Despite extensive studies of the social aspects of aboriginal American society, there are many data {87} related to this topic that have been ignored or overlooked."
Fetishism
Fetish
Side by side with animism and totemism flourishes a third type of primitive belief, known as 'fetishism.' This word is derived from the Portuguese feitiço, 'a charm,' 'something made by art,' and is applied to any object, large or small, natural or artificial, regarded as possessing consciousness, volition, and supernatural qualities, and especially orenda, or magic power.
Side by side with animism and totemism is a third type of primitive belief called 'fetishism.' This word comes from the Portuguese feitiço, meaning 'a charm' or 'something made by art,' and it refers to any object, big or small, natural or man-made, that is seen as having consciousness, will, and supernatural qualities, particularly orenda, or magical power.
As has been said, the Indian intelligence regards all things, animals, water, the earth, trees, stones, the heavenly bodies, even night and day, and such properties as light and darkness, as possessing animation and the power of volition. It is, however, the general Indian belief that many of these are under some spell or potent enchantment. The rocks and trees are confidently believed by the Indian to be the living tombs of imprisoned spirits, resembling the dryads of Greek folk-lore, so that it is not difficult for him to conceive an intelligence, more or less potent, in any object, no matter how uncommon—indeed, the more uncommon the greater the probability of its being the abode of some powerful intelligence, incarcerated for revenge or some similar motive by the spell of a mighty enchanter.
As mentioned before, Indian beliefs see everything—animals, water, the earth, trees, stones, the stars, even night and day, along with concepts like light and darkness—as having life and the ability to choose. However, many Indians believe that a lot of these things are under a spell or powerful enchantment. Rocks and trees are thought to be living tombs of trapped spirits, similar to the dryads in Greek mythology. Because of this, it’s easy for them to imagine that any object, no matter how strange, might hold some kind of intelligence. In fact, the stranger it is, the more likely it is to be the home of a powerful spirit, imprisoned for revenge or some other reason by a strong enchanter.
The fetish is, in short, a mascot—a luck-bringer. The civilized person who attaches a swastika or small charm to his watch-chain or her bangle is unconsciously following in the footsteps of many pagan ancestors; but with this difference, that the idea that 'luck' resides in the trinket is weak in the civilized mind, whereas in the savage belief the 'luck' resident in the fetish is a powerful and living thing—an intelligence {88} which must be placated with prayer, feast, and sacrifice. Fetishes which lose their reputations as bringers of good-fortune usually degenerate into mere amulets or talismanic ornaments, and their places are taken by others. The fetish differs from the class of tutelary or 'household' gods in that it may be sold or bartered, whereas tutelary or domestic deities are never to be purchased, or even loaned.
The fetish is, simply put, a mascot—a bringer of good luck. The modern person who attaches a swastika or small charm to their watch or bangle is unknowingly following in the footsteps of many pagan ancestors; however, the belief that 'luck' resides in the trinket is much weaker in today's society. In contrast, in primitive cultures, the 'luck' that exists in the fetish is viewed as a powerful, living force—an intelligence that must be appeased with prayer, feasting, and sacrifice. Fetishes that lose their status as bringers of good fortune typically turn into just amulets or talismans, with new ones taking their place. The fetish is different from tutelary or 'household' gods in that it can be sold or traded, while household deities are never to be purchased or even lent out. {88}
Fetish Objects
Fetish Items
Nearly all the belongings of a shaman, or medicine-man, are classed as fetishes by the North American Indians. These usually consist of the skins of beasts, birds, and serpents, roots, bark, powder, and numberless other objects. But the fetish must be altogether divorced from the idea of religion proper, with which it has little or no connexion, being found side by side with religious phases of many types. The fetish may be a bone, a feather, an arrow-head, a stick, carved or painted, a fossil, a tuft of hair, a necklace of fingers, a stuffed skin, the hand of an enemy, anything which might be suggested to the original possessor in a dream or a flight of imagination. It is sometimes fastened to the scalp-lock, to the dress, to the bridle, concealed between the layers of a shield, or specially deposited in a shrine in the wigwam. The idea in the mind of the original maker is usually symbolic, and is revealed only to one formally chosen as heir to the magical possession, and pledged in his turn to a similar secrecy.
Almost all the belongings of a shaman, or medicine man, are considered fetishes by Native Americans. These typically include the skins of animals, birds, and snakes, along with roots, bark, powder, and countless other items. However, the fetish should be completely separate from the concept of organized religion, which it has little or no connection to, since it can be found alongside various religious practices. A fetish can be a bone, a feather, an arrowhead, a carved or painted stick, a fossil, a tuft of hair, a necklace of fingers, a stuffed skin, the hand of an enemy—anything that might come to the original owner in a dream or a burst of imagination. It is sometimes attached to the scalp lock, the clothing, the bridle, hidden between layers of a shield, or specifically placed in a shrine in the wigwam. The intention behind the creation of the fetish is usually symbolic and is revealed only to someone formally chosen as the heir to that magical possession, who is sworn to maintain the same secrecy.
Notwithstanding that the cult of fetishism is not, strictly speaking, a department of religious activity, a point exists at which the fetish begins to evolve into a god. This happens when the object survives the test of experience and achieves a more than personal or {89} tribal popularity. Nevertheless the fetish partakes more of the nature of those spirits which are subservient to man (for example, the Arabian jinn) than of gods proper, and if it is prayed and sacrificed to on occasion, the 'prayers' are rather of the nature of a magical invocation, and the 'sacrifices' no more than would be accorded to any other assisting agent. Thus sharply must we differentiate between a fetish or captive spirit and a god. But it must be further borne in mind that a fetish is not necessarily a piece of personal property. It may belong collectively to an entire community. It is not necessarily a small article, but may possess all the appearances of a full-blown idol. An idol, however, is the abode of a god—the image into which a deity may materialize. A fetish, on the other hand, is the place of imprisonment of a subservient spirit, which cannot escape, and, if it would gain the rank of godhead, must do so by a long series of luck-bringing, or at least by the performance of a number of marvels of a protective or fortune-making nature. It is not unlikely that a belief exists in the Indian mind that there are many wandering spirits who, in return for food and other comforts, are willing to materialize in the shape the savage provides for them, and to assist him in the chase and other pursuits of life.
Although the cult of fetishism isn't strictly a form of religious practice, there is a point where a fetish starts to turn into a god. This occurs when the object passes the test of experience and gains popularity beyond just personal or community use. However, a fetish is more like those spirits that serve humans (like the Arabian jinn) rather than true gods. When people pray to or make sacrifices to a fetish, their 'prayers' are more akin to magical invocations, and the 'sacrifices' are no different than what one might offer to any other supportive entity. Thus, we must clearly distinguish between a fetish or captive spirit and a god. It’s also important to remember that a fetish isn’t always personal property; it can be owned by an entire community. It doesn't have to be a small item, and can look like a full-blown idol. An idol, however, is the home of a god—the representation into which a deity can manifest. In contrast, a fetish is the place of imprisonment of a subservient spirit, which cannot escape, and if it seeks to achieve the status of a god, it must do so through a series of lucky events or by performing protective or fortune-bringing marvels. It's possible that in the minds of some Indians, there is a belief in many wandering spirits that, in exchange for food and other comforts, are willing to take on the form provided by humans and help them in hunting and other endeavors of life.
Apache Fetishes
Apache Beliefs
Among the Athapascan Indians the Apaches, both male and female, wear fetishes which they call tzi-daltai, manufactured from lightning-riven wood, generally pine or cedar, or fir from the mountains. These are highly valued, and are never sold. They are shaved very thin, rudely carved in the semblance of the human form, and decorated with incised lines representing the lightning. They are small in size, and few of them are painted. {90} Bourke describes one that an Apache chief carried about with him, which was made of a piece of lath, unpainted, having a figure in yellow drawn upon it, with a narrow black band and three snake's heads with white eyes. It was further decorated with pearl buttons and small eagle-down feathers. The reverse and obverse were identical.
Among the Athapascan Indians, the Apaches, both men and women, wear fetishes called tzi-daltai, made from wood struck by lightning, usually pine, cedar, or fir from the mountains. These are highly valued and are never sold. They are carved very thin, roughly shaped like human figures, and decorated with incised lines that represent lightning. They are small in size, and few are painted. {90} Bourke describes one that an Apache chief carried with him, which was made from a piece of lath, unpainted, featuring a yellow figure drawn on it, with a narrow black band and three snake heads with white eyes. It was also decorated with pearl buttons and small eagle-down feathers. Both sides were identical.
Many of the Apaches attached a piece of malachite to their guns and bows to make them shoot accurately. Bourke mentions a class of fetishes which he terms 'phylacteries.' These are pieces of buckskin or other material upon which are inscribed certain characters or symbols of a religious or 'medicine' nature, and they are worn attached to the person who seeks benefit from them. They differ from the ordinary fetish in that they are concealed from the public gaze. These 'phylacteries,' Bourke says, "themselves medicine," may be employed to enwrap other 'medicine,' and "thus augment their own potentialities." He describes several of these objects. One worn by an Indian named Ta-ul-tzu-je "was tightly rolled in at least half a mile of saddler's silk, and when brought to light was found to consist of a small piece of buckskin two inches square, upon which were drawn red and yellow crooked lines, which represented the red and yellow snake. Inside were a piece of malachite and a small cross of lightning-riven pine, and two very small perforated shells. The cross they designated 'the black mind.'" Another 'phylactery' consisted of a tiny bag of hoddentin, holding a small quartz crystal and four feathers of eagle-down. This charm, it was explained by an Indian, contained not merely the 'medicine' of the crystal and the eagle, but also that of the black bear, the white lion, and the yellow snake.
Many of the Apaches attached a piece of malachite to their guns and bows to improve their accuracy. Bourke mentions a type of charm that he calls 'phylacteries.' These are pieces of buckskin or other materials with certain characters or symbols of a religious or 'medicine' nature inscribed on them, and they are worn by the person seeking their benefits. They are different from regular charms because they are kept hidden from public view. Bourke states that these 'phylacteries,' which are "medicine themselves," can be used to wrap other 'medicine,' thus "enhancing their own potential." He describes several of these items. One worn by an Indian named Ta-ul-tzu-je was tightly rolled in at least half a mile of saddler's silk, and when unwrapped, it was found to be a small piece of buckskin two inches square, with red and yellow crooked lines drawn on it, representing the red and yellow snake. Inside were a piece of malachite, a small cross made from lightning-struck pine, and two very small perforated shells. The cross was referred to as 'the black mind.' Another 'phylactery' was a tiny bag of hoddentin, containing a small quartz crystal and four eagle down feathers. An Indian explained that this charm held not only the 'medicine' of the crystal and the eagle but also that of the black bear, the white lion, and the yellow snake.
Iroquoian Fetishes
Iroquoian Charms
Things that seem at all unusual are accepted by the Hurons, a tribe of the Iroquois, as oky, or supernatural, and therefore it is accounted lucky to find them. In hunting, if they find a stone or other object in the entrails of an animal they at once make a fetish of it. Any object of a peculiar shape they treasure for the same reason. They greatly fear that demons or evil spirits will purloin their fetishes, which they esteem so highly as to propitiate them in feasts and invoke them in song. The highest type of fetish obtainable by a Huron was a piece of the onniont, or great armoured serpent, a mythological animal revered by many North American tribes.
Things that seem even slightly unusual are seen by the Hurons, a tribe of the Iroquois, as oky, or supernatural, and as a result, finding them is considered lucky. When hunting, if they discover a stone or any other object in the entrails of an animal, they immediately turn it into a fetish. They also cherish any object with a unique shape for the same reason. They have a strong fear that demons or evil spirits will steal their fetishes, which they value so much that they honor them with feasts and call upon them in songs. The most prized type of fetish a Huron could obtain was a piece of the onniont, or great armored serpent, a mythical creature respected by many Native American tribes.
Fetishism among the Algonquins
Algonquin fetishism
Hoffmann states that at the 'medicine' lodges of some Algonquian tribes there are preserved fetishes or amulets worn above the elbows, consisting of strands of bead-work, metal bands, or skunk skins, while bracelets of shells, buckskin, or metal are also worn. A great tribal fetish of the Cheyenne was their 'medicine' arrow, which was taken from them by the Pawnees in battle. The head of this arrow projects from the bag which contains it, and it is covered with delicate waved or spiral lines, which denote its sacred character. It was, indeed, the palladium of the tribe. A peculiar type of fetish consisted of a mantle made from the skin of a deer and covered with feathers mixed with headings. It was made and used by the medicine-men as a mantle of invisibility, or charmed covering to enable spies to traverse an enemy's country in security. In this instance the fetishistic power depended upon the devices drawn upon the article. The principal fetishes among {92} the Hidatsa tribe of the Sioux are the skins of foxes and wolves, the favourite worn fetish being the stripe from the back of a wolf-skin with the tail hanging down the shoulders. A slit is made in the skin, through which the warrior puts his head, so that the skin of the wolf's head hangs down upon his breast. The most common tribal fetishes of the Sioux are, or were, buffalo heads, the neck-bones of which they preserve in the belief that the buffalo herds will thereby be prevented from removing to too great a distance. At certain periods they perform a ceremony with these bones, which consists in taking a potsherd filled with embers, throwing sweet-smelling grease upon it, and fumigating the bones with the smoke. There are certain trees and stones which are regarded as fetishes. To these offerings of red cloth, red paint, and other articles are made. Each individual has his personal fetish, and it is carried in all hunting and warlike excursions. It usually consists of a head, claws, stuffed skin, or other representative feature of the fetish animal. Even the horses are provided with fetishes, in the shape of a deer's horn, to ensure their swiftness. The rodent teeth of the beaver are regarded as potent charms, and are worn by little girls round their necks to make them industrious.
Hoffmann mentions that at the 'medicine' lodges of some Algonquian tribes, they keep fetishes or amulets worn above the elbows, made of bead-work, metal bands, or skunk skins. Bracelets made of shells, buckskin, or metal are also worn. A significant tribal fetish for the Cheyenne was their 'medicine' arrow, which the Pawnees took from them during battle. The arrowhead sticks out from the bag that holds it and is decorated with delicate wavy or spiral lines, symbolizing its sacredness. It was, in fact, the guardian of the tribe. One unique type of fetish was a cloak made from deer skin and covered with feathers mixed with headings. This was made and used by medicine-men as a cloak of invisibility, allowing spies to safely move through enemy territory. In this case, the power of the fetish came from the designs drawn on it. The main fetishes among the Hidatsa tribe of the Sioux include fox and wolf skins, with the most popular one being a stripe from a wolf skin with the tail hanging down the shoulders. A slit is cut in the skin so that the warrior can put their head through, letting the wolf's head hang down on their chest. The most common tribal fetishes of the Sioux were buffalo heads, with the neck bones preserved in the belief that this would prevent the buffalo herds from wandering too far away. At certain times, they hold a ceremony with these bones, which involves taking a pot filled with embers, throwing fragrant grease on it, and using the smoke to cleanse the bones. Certain trees and stones are also considered fetishes. Offerings of red cloth, red paint, and other items are made to them. Each person has their own personal fetish, which they carry on all hunting and warlike adventures. It typically consists of a head, claws, stuffed skin, or some other part of the fetish animal. Even horses have fetishes, like a deer's horn, to ensure their speed. Beaver teeth are seen as powerful charms and are worn by little girls around their necks to make them productive.
At Sikyatki, in Arizona, a territorial nucleus of the Hopi Indians, Mr. Fewkes had opportunities of inspecting many interesting fetish forms. A number of these discovered in native graves were pebbles with a polished surface, or having a fancied resemblance to some animal shape. Many of the personal fetishes of the Hopi consist of fossils, some of which attain the rank of tribal fetishes and are wrapped up in sacred bundles, which are highly venerated. In one grave was found a single large fetish in the shape of a mountain {93} lion, made of sandstone, in which legs, ears, tail, and eyes are represented, the mouth still showing the red pigment with which it had been coloured. This is almost identical with some fetishes used by the Hopi at the present day.
At Sikyatki, in Arizona, a central area of the Hopi Indians, Mr. Fewkes had the chance to examine many fascinating fetish forms. Several of these, found in native graves, were polished pebbles or stones that resembled certain animal shapes. Many of the personal fetishes of the Hopi are made from fossils, some of which become tribal fetishes and are kept in sacred bundles that are deeply revered. In one grave, they discovered a large fetish shaped like a mountain lion, made of sandstone, with its legs, ears, tail, and eyes depicted, and the mouth still showing the reddish pigment it had been painted with. This is nearly identical to some fetishes that the Hopi use today. {93}
Totemism and Fetishism Meet
Totemism and fetishism collide
Fetishism among the Zuñi Indians of the south arose from an idea they entertained that they were kin with animals; in other words, their fetishes were totemistic. Totemism and fetishism were by no means incompatible with one another, but often flourished side by side. Fetishism of the Zuñi description is, indeed, the natural concomitant of a totemic system. Zuñi fetishes are usually concretions of lime or objects in which a natural resemblance to animals has been heightened by artificial means. Ancient fetishes are much valued by these people, and are often found by them in the vicinity of villages inhabited by their ancestors, and as tribal possessions are handed down from one generation to another. The medicine-men believe them to be the actual petrifactions of the animals they represent.
Fetishism among the Zuñi Indians in the south came from their belief that they were related to animals; in other words, their fetishes were totemic. Totemism and fetishism were not incompatible, but often existed alongside each other. Fetishism of the Zuñi kind is, in fact, a natural extension of a totemic system. Zuñi fetishes are typically made from limestone formations or objects that resemble animals, enhanced through artificial means. The ancient fetishes are greatly valued by these people and are often discovered near villages once inhabited by their ancestors. As tribal possessions, they are passed down from one generation to the next. The medicine men believe they are the actual petrified forms of the animals they symbolize.
The Sun-Children
The Sun Kids
The Zuñi philosophy of the fetish is given in the "Tale of the Two Sun-Children" as follows: "Now that the surface of the earth was hardened even the animals of prey, powerful and like the fathers [gods] themselves, would have devoured the children of men, and the two thought it was not well that they should all be permitted to live, for, said they, 'Alike the children of men and the children of the animals of prey multiply themselves. The animals of prey are provided with talons and teeth; men are but poor, the finished beings of earth, therefore the weaker.' {94} Whenever they came across the pathway of one of these animals, were he a great mountain lion or but a mere mole, they struck him with the fire of lightning which they carried on their magic shields. Thlu! and instantly he was shrivelled and turned into stone. Then said they to the animals that they had changed into stone, 'That ye may not be evil unto man, but that ye may be a great good unto them, have we changed you into rock everlasting. By the magic breath of prey, by the heart that shall endure for ever within you, shall ye be made to serve instead of to devour mankind.' Thus was the surface of the earth hardened and scorched, and many of all kinds of beings changed to stone. Thus, too, it happens that we find here and there throughout the world their forms, sometimes large, like the beings themselves, sometimes shrivelled and distorted, and we often see among the rocks the forms of many beings that live no longer, which shows us that all was different in the 'days of the new.' Of these petrifactions, which are, of course, mere concretions or strangely shaped rock-forms, the Zuñi say: 'Whomsoever of us may be met with the light of such great good-fortune may see them, and should treasure them for the sake of the sacred [magic] power which was given them in the days of the new.'"[2]
The Zuñi philosophy of the fetish is presented in the "Tale of the Two Sun-Children" like this: "Now that the surface of the earth had hardened, even the powerful predatory animals, who were like the gods themselves, would have devoured the children of men. The two thought it wasn't right for all of them to continue living because, as they said, 'Both the children of men and the children of predators reproduce. The predators have claws and teeth; humans are just the fragile, perfected beings of the earth, therefore the weaker.' {94} Whenever they encountered one of these animals, whether it was a huge mountain lion or just a tiny mole, they struck it with the fire of lightning from their magical shields. Thlu! and instantly it was shriveled and turned to stone. Then they said to the animals they had transformed into stone, 'So that you may not harm humans, but instead be a great benefit to them, we have turned you into everlasting rock. By the magical breath of predators, by the heart that will endure forever within you, you shall serve humanity rather than devour them.' Thus, the earth's surface was hardened and scorched, and many beings of all kinds were changed into stone. That’s why we find here and there around the world their forms, sometimes large, like the beings themselves, sometimes shriveled and distorted. Among the rocks, we often see the forms of many beings that no longer exist, which shows us that everything was different in the 'days of the new.' Of these petrifications, which are simply unusual rock formations, the Zuñi say: 'Whoever of us encounters the light of such great fortune may see them, and should cherish them for the sacred [magic] power that they were given in the days of the new.'"[2]
[2] Cushing's Zuñi Fetiches (1883).
[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Cushing's *Zuni Fetiches* (1883).
The Prey-Gods
The Hunt Gods
This tradition furnishes additional evidence relative to the preceding statement, and is supposed to enlighten the Zuñi Indian as to wherein lies the power of fetishes. It is thought that the hearts of the great animals of prey are infused with a 'medicinal' or magic influence over the hearts of the animals they prey upon, and {95} that they overcome them with their breath, piercing their hearts and quite numbing them. Moreover, their roar is fatal to the senses of the lower beasts. The mountain lion absorbs the blood of the game animals, therefore he possesses their acute senses. Again, those powers, as derived from his heart, are preserved in his fetish, since his heart still lives, even although his body be changed to stone. It happens, therefore, that the use of these fetishes is chiefly connected with the chase. But there are exceptions. The great animals of the chase, although fetishistic, are also regarded as supernatural beings, the mythological position of which is absolutely defined. In the City of the Mists lives Po-shai-an-K'ia, father of the 'medicine' societies, a culture-hero deity, whose abode is guarded by six beings known as the 'Prey-Gods,' and it is their counterfeit presentments that are made use of as fetishes. To the north of the City of the Mists dwells the Mountain Lion prey-god, to the west the Bear, to the south the Badger, to the east the Wolf, above the Eagle, below the Mole. These animals possess not only the guardianship of the six regions, but also the mastership of the 'medicine' or magic powers which emanate from them. They are the mediators between Po-shai-an-K'ia and man. The prey-gods, as 'Makers of the Path of Life,' are given high rank among the gods, but notwithstanding this their fetishes are "held as in captivity" by the priests of the various 'medicine' orders, and greatly venerated by them as mediators between themselves and the animals they represent. In this character they are exhorted with elaborate prayers, rituals, and ceremonials, and sometimes placated with sacrifices of the prey-gods of the hunt (we-ma-a-ha-i). Their special priests are the members of the Great Coyote {96} People—that is, they consist of eleven members of the Eagle and Coyote clans and of the Prey Brothers priesthood. These prey-gods appear to be almost unique, and may be indicated as an instance of fetishism becoming allied with religious belief. They depict, with two exceptions, the same species of prey animals as those supposed to guard the six regions, the exceptions being the coyote and the wild cat. These six prey animals are subdivided into six varieties. They are, strictly speaking, the property of the priests, and members and priests of the sacred societies are required to deposit their fetishes, when not in use, with the Keeper of the Medicine of the Deer. These 'medicines' or memberships alone can perfect the shape of the fetishes and worship them.
This tradition provides more evidence related to the earlier statement and is thought to inform the Zuñi Indian about the power of fetishes. It is believed that the hearts of great predators are filled with a "medicinal" or magical influence over the hearts of the animals they hunt, and that they can overpower them with their breath, piercing their hearts and numbing them. Moreover, their roar is deadly to the senses of the smaller animals. The mountain lion absorbs the blood of the game, which gives it their sharp senses. Again, the powers that come from its heart are preserved in its fetish, since its heart still lives, even though its body has turned to stone. Therefore, the use of these fetishes is mainly connected to hunting. However, there are exceptions. The great hunting animals, while considered fetishistic, are also seen as supernatural beings with a clearly defined mythological role. In the City of the Mists lives Po-shai-an-K'ia, the father of the "medicine" societies, a culture-hero deity whose home is protected by six beings known as the "Prey-Gods," and it is their representations that are used as fetishes. To the north of the City of the Mists lives the Mountain Lion prey-god, to the west the Bear, to the south the Badger, to the east the Wolf, above the Eagle, and below the Mole. These animals not only guard the six regions but also possess mastery over the "medicine" or magical powers that come from them. They serve as the intermediaries between Po-shai-an-K'ia and humans. The prey-gods, as "Makers of the Path of Life," hold a high status among the gods; however, their fetishes are "held as if in captivity" by the priests of various "medicine" orders and are highly revered by them as intermediaries between themselves and the animals they symbolize. In this role, they are honored with elaborate prayers, rituals, and ceremonies, and sometimes appeased with sacrifices of the prey-gods of the hunt (we-ma-a-ha-i). Their specific priests are the members of the Great Coyote People—that is, they consist of eleven members from the Eagle and Coyote clans and the Prey Brothers priesthood. These prey-gods seem to be almost unique and may represent an example of fetishism becoming linked with religious belief. They mainly depict the same types of prey animals believed to protect the six regions, with the exceptions being the coyote and the wild cat. These six prey animals are divided into six varieties. They are, in strict terms, the property of the priests, and members of the sacred societies must store their fetishes with the Keeper of the Medicine of the Deer when not in use. Only these "medicines" or memberships can perfect the shape of the fetishes and facilitate their worship.
The Council of Fetishes
The Council of Fetishes
The Day of the Council of the Fetishes takes place a little before or after the winter solstice or national New Year. The fetishes are taken from their places of deposit, and arranged according to species and colour in the form of a symbolic altar, quadrupeds being placed upright and birds suspended from the roof. The fetishes are prayed to, and prayer-meal is scattered over them. Chants are intoned, and a dance performed in which the cries of the fetish beasts are imitated. A prayer with responses follows. Finally all assemble round the altar and repeat the great invocation.
The Day of the Council of the Fetishes happens a little before or after the winter solstice or the national New Year. The fetishes are taken from their storage places and arranged by type and color into a symbolic altar, with quadrupeds standing upright and birds hanging from the ceiling. People pray to the fetishes, and prayer-meal is sprinkled over them. Chants are sung, and a dance is performed where the sounds of the fetish animals are mimicked. A responsive prayer follows. Finally, everyone gathers around the altar and repeats the great invocation.
The Fetish in Hunting
The Obsession with Hunting
The use of fetishes in hunting among the Zuñi is extremely curious and involved in its nature. The hunter goes to the house of the Deer Medicine, where the vessel containing the fetish is brought out and placed before him. He sprinkles meal over the sacred {97} vessel in the direction in which he intends to hunt, chooses a fetish from it, and presses it to his lips with an inspiration. He then places the fetish in a buckskin bag over his heart. Proceeding to the hunt, he deposits a spider-knot of yucca leaves where an animal has rested, imitates its cry, and is supposed by this means to confine its movements within a narrow circle. He then inspires deeply from the nostrils of the fetish, as though inhaling the magic breath of the god of prey, and then puffs the breath long and loudly in the direction whence the beast's tracks trend, in the belief that the breath he has borrowed from the prey-god will stiffen the limbs of the animal he hunts. When the beast is caught and killed he inhales its suspiring breath, which he breathes into the nostrils of the fetish. He then dips the fetish in the blood of the slain quarry, sips the blood himself, and devours the liver, in order that he may partake of the animal's qualities. The fetish is then placed in the sun to dry, and lastly replaced in the buckskin pouch with a blessing, afterward being duly returned to the Keeper of the Deer Medicine.
The use of fetishes in hunting among the Zuñi is really interesting and complex. The hunter visits the Deer Medicine house, where the container holding the fetish is brought out and put in front of him. He sprinkles meal over the sacred {97} vessel in the direction he plans to hunt, picks a fetish from it, and presses it to his lips while inhaling deeply. He then puts the fetish in a buckskin bag over his heart. As he heads out to hunt, he leaves a spider-knot made of yucca leaves where an animal has rested, mimics its call, and is believed to keep the animal’s movements in a small area. He then takes a deep breath from the nostrils of the fetish, as if inhaling the magical breath from the prey god, and blows the breath long and loudly towards the direction of the animal's tracks, believing that this borrowed breath will stiffen the limbs of the beast he’s hunting. Once the animal is caught and killed, he breathes in its last breath and exhales it into the nostrils of the fetish. After that, he dips the fetish in the blood of the slain animal, drinks the blood himself, and eats the liver to absorb the animal’s qualities. Finally, the fetish is placed in the sun to dry, then it’s returned to the buckskin pouch with a blessing, and eventually given back to the Keeper of the Deer Medicine.
Indian Theology
Indian Theology
The late Professor Brinton, writing on the Indian attitude toward the eternal verities, says:[3]
The late Professor Brinton, discussing the Indian perspective on the eternal truths, states:[3]
[3] Myths of the New World.
[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] New World Myths.
"Nature, to the heathen, is no harmonious whole swayed by eternal principles, but a chaos of causeless effects, the meaningless play of capricious ghosts. He investigates not, because he doubts not. All events are to him miracles. Therefore his faith knows no bounds, and those who teach him that doubt is sinful must contemplate him with admiration....
"To the pagan, nature isn't a unified system governed by eternal truths; it's just a chaotic mix of random occurrences, a pointless display by unpredictable spirits. He doesn’t investigate because he doesn’t question. Everything that happens seems miraculous to him. Because of this, his faith has no limits, and those who tell him that questioning is wrong can only look at him in awe...."
"Natural religions rarely offer more than this negative opposition to reason. They are tolerant to {98} a degree. The savage, void of any clear conception of a supreme deity, sets up no claim that his is the only true church. If he is conquered in battle he imagines that it is owing to the inferiority of his own gods to those of his victor, and he rarely, therefore, requires any other reasons to make him a convert.
"Natural religions usually present little more than this negative stance against reason. They are somewhat tolerant. The primitive person, lacking a clear idea of a supreme deity, does not claim that his faith is the only true one. If he is defeated in battle, he believes it is because his gods are inferior to those of the victor, and he rarely needs any other justification to become a believer."
"In this view of the relative powers of deities lay a potent corrective to the doctrine that the fate of man was dependent on the caprices of the gods. For no belief was more universal than that which assigned to each individual a guardian spirit. This invisible monitor was an ever-present help in trouble. He suggested expedients, gave advice and warning in dreams, protected in danger, and stood ready to foil the machinations of enemies, divine or human.
"In this perspective on the relative powers of gods, there was a strong counter to the idea that human fate depended solely on the whims of the gods. Because no belief was more widespread than the one that assigned each person a guardian spirit. This unseen guide was a constant support in times of trouble. He offered solutions, provided advice and warnings in dreams, protected from danger, and was always prepared to thwart the schemes of enemies, whether divine or human."
"With unlimited faith in this protector, attributing to him the devices suggested by his own quick wits and the fortunate chances of life, the savage escaped the oppressive thought that he was the slave of demoniac forces, and dared the dangers of the forest and the war-path without anxiety.
"With complete trust in this protector, believing in the ideas proposed by his own clever thinking and the lucky turns of life, the savage managed to shake off the heavy thought that he was controlled by evil forces, and boldly faced the dangers of the forest and the battlefield without worry."
"By far the darkest side of such a religion is that which it presents to morality. The religious sense is by no means the voice of conscience. The Takahli Indian when sick makes a full and free confession of sins, but a murder, however unnatural and unprovoked, he does not mention, not counting it a crime. Scenes of licentiousness were approved and sustained throughout the continent as acts of worship; maidenhood was in many parts freely offered up or claimed by the priests as a right; in Central America twins were slain for religious motives; human sacrifice was common throughout the tropics, and was not unusual in higher latitudes; cannibalism was often enjoined; and in Peru, Florida, and Central America it was not {99} uncommon for parents to slay their own children at the behest of a priest.
"By far the darkest aspect of such a religion is what it reveals about morality. The religious feeling is not the same as the voice of conscience. The Takahli Indian, when sick, makes a full and honest confession of sins, but does not mention murder, no matter how unnatural or unprovoked, not considering it a crime. Acts of immorality were accepted and supported across the continent as acts of worship; virginity was often openly offered or claimed by priests as a right; in Central America, twins were killed for religious reasons; human sacrifice was common throughout the tropics and was not unusual in higher latitudes; cannibalism was frequently encouraged; and in Peru, Florida, and Central America, it was not uncommon for parents to kill their own children at the request of a priest. {99}"
"The philosophical moralist contemplating such spectacles has thought to recognize in them one consoling trait. All history, it has been said, shows man living under an irritated God, and seeking to appease him by sacrifice of blood; the essence of all religion, it has been added, lies in that of which sacrifice is the symbol—namely, in the offering up of self, in the rendering up of our will to the will of God.
"The philosophical moralist reflecting on such displays has noted one comforting aspect. All of history, it’s been said, shows humanity living under an angry God, trying to appease Him with sacrifices of blood; the core of all religion, it has been suggested, is found in what sacrifice symbolizes—specifically, in the act of offering oneself, in surrendering our will to God's will."
"But sacrifice, when not a token of gratitude, cannot be thus explained. It is not a rendering up, but a substitution of our will for God's will. A deity is angered by neglect of his dues; he will revenge, certainly, terribly, we know not how or when. But as punishment is all he desires, if we punish ourselves he will be satisfied; and far better is such self-inflicted torture than a fearful looking-for of judgment to come. Craven fear, not without some dim sense of the implacability of nature's laws, is at its roots.
"But sacrifice, when it’s not just a symbol of appreciation, can't be explained this way. It's not about giving something up, but about substituting our will for God's will. A deity gets angry when we neglect what we owe him; he will take revenge, certainly and terrifyingly, but we don't know how or when. However, if punishment is all he wants, we can satisfy him by punishing ourselves; and self-inflicted pain is far better than living in fear of impending judgment. At its core, this fear is cowardly, and it's tied to a vague understanding of the unyielding laws of nature."
"Looking only at this side of religion, the ancient philosopher averred that the gods existed solely in the apprehensions of their votaries, and the moderns have asserted that 'fear is the father of religion, love her late-born daughter'; that 'the first form of religious belief is nothing else but a horror of the unknown,' and that 'no natural religion appears to have been able to develop from a germ within itself anything whatever of real advantage to civilization.'
"Focusing only on this side of religion, the ancient philosopher claimed that the gods existed only in the minds of their worshippers, and modern thinkers have argued that 'fear is the father of religion, love is her late-born daughter'; that 'the first form of religious belief is just a fear of the unknown,' and that 'no natural religion seems to have been able to develop anything truly beneficial to civilization from within itself.'"
"Looking around for other standards wherewith to measure the progress of the knowledge of divinity in the New World, prayer suggests itself as one of the least deceptive. 'Prayer,' to quote the words of Novalis, 'is in religion what thought is in philosophy. The religious sense prays, as the reason thinks.' Guizot, {100} carrying the analysis farther, thinks that it is prompted by a painful conviction of the inability of our will to conform to the dictates of reason.
"Looking around for other standards to measure the progress of understanding divinity in the New World, prayer comes to mind as one of the least misleading. 'Prayer,' to quote Novalis, 'is in religion what thought is in philosophy. The religious sense prays, just as reason thinks.' Guizot, {100} further analyzes this and believes it stems from a painful realization of our will's inability to follow the guidance of reason."
"Originally it was connected with the belief that divine caprice, not divine law, governs the universe, and that material benefits rather than spiritual gifts are to be desired. The gradual recognition of its limitations and proper objects marks religious advancement. The Lord's Prayer contains seven petitions, only one of which is for a temporal advantage, and it the least that can be asked for.
"Originally, it was linked to the idea that random divine will, rather than divine law, controls the universe, and that material rewards rather than spiritual blessings are what people should seek. The gradual understanding of its limitations and appropriate goals signifies progress in religion. The Lord's Prayer includes seven requests, but only one is for a material benefit, and it's the least significant one that can be requested."
"What immeasurable interval between it and the prayer of the Nootka Indian preparing for war:
"What an unmeasurable gap there is between it and the prayer of the Nootka Indian getting ready for war:"
"'Great Quahootze, let me live, not be sick, find the enemy, not fear him, find him asleep, and kill a great many of him.'
"'Great Quahootze, let me live, not be sick, find the enemy, not fear him, find him asleep, and kill a great many of him.'"
"Or, again, between it and a petition of a Huron to a local god, heard by Father Brébeuf:
"Or, again, between it and a request from a Huron to a local god, which was heard by Father Brébeuf:"
"'Oki, thou who liveth in this spot, I offer thee tobacco. Help us, save us from shipwreck, defend us from our enemies, give us a good trade and bring us back safe and sound to our villages.'
"'Okay, you who live here, I offer you tobacco. Help us, save us from shipwreck, protect us from our enemies, give us good trade, and bring us back safe and sound to our villages.'"
"This is a fair specimen of the supplications of the lowest religions. Another equally authentic is given by Father Allouez. In 1670 he penetrated to an outlying Algonkin village, never before visited by a white man. The inhabitants, startled by his pale face and long black gown, took him for a divinity. They invited him to the council lodge, a circle of old men gathered round him, and one of them, approaching him with a double handful of tobacco, thus addressed him, the others grunting approval:
"This is a good example of the prayers from the most basic religions. Another equally genuine one is provided by Father Allouez. In 1670, he made his way to a remote Algonkin village that had never been visited by a white man. The villagers, surprised by his pale face and long black gown, believed he was a god. They welcomed him to the council lodge, where a circle of old men gathered around him, and one of them, stepping forward with a double handful of tobacco, spoke to him, while the others nodded in agreement:
"'This indeed is well, Blackrobe, that thou dost visit us. Have mercy upon us. Thou art a Manito. We give thee to smoke.
"'It's really great that you’re visiting us, Blackrobe. Please have mercy on us. You are a spirit. We offer you some tobacco."
"'The Naudowessies and Iroquois are devouring us. Have mercy upon us.
"'The Naudowessies and Iroquois are destroying us. Have mercy on us.
"'We are often sick; our children die; we are hungry. Have mercy upon us. Hear me, O Manito, I give thee to smoke.
"'We often get sick; our children die; we are hungry. Have mercy on us. Hear me, O Manito, I offer you this to smoke.
"'Let the earth yield us corn; the rivers give us fish; sickness not slay us; nor hunger so torment us. Hear us, O Manito, we give thee to smoke.'
"'Let the earth provide us with corn; the rivers supply us with fish; may sickness not harm us; nor may hunger torment us. Hear us, O Manito, we offer you this smoke.'"
"In this rude but touching petition, wrung from the heart of a miserable people, nothing but their wretchedness is visible. Not the faintest trace of an aspiration for spiritual enlightenment cheers the eye of the philanthropist, not the remotest conception that through suffering we are purified can be detected."
"In this harsh yet heartfelt petition, pulled from the depths of a miserable community, all that can be seen is their suffering. There’s not even a hint of a desire for spiritual growth to uplift the philanthropist's spirit, nor is there any notion that we can be purified through suffering."
The Indian Idea of God
The Indian Concept of God
The mythologies of the several stocks of the Red Race differ widely in conception and detail, and this has led many hasty investigators to form the conclusion that they were therefore of separate origin. But careful study has proved that they accord with all great mythological systems in their fundamental principles, and therefore with each other. The idea of God, often strange and grotesque perhaps, was nevertheless powerfully expressed in the Indian mythologies. Each division of the race possessed its own word to signify 'spirit.' Some of these words meant 'that which is above,' 'the higher one,' 'the invisible,' and these attributes accorded to deity show that the original Indian conception of it was practically the same as those which obtained among the primitive peoples of Europe and Asia. The idea of God was that of a great prevailing force who resided "in the sky." Savage or primitive man observes that all brightness emanates from the firmament above him. His eyes are dazzled by its splendour. Therefore he {102} concludes that it must be the abode of the source of all life, of all spiritual excellence.
The mythologies of the different branches of the Red Race vary significantly in their ideas and details, leading many quick researchers to conclude that they came from different origins. However, thorough studies have shown that they align with all major mythological systems in their core principles and thus with one another. The concept of God, while sometimes strange and bizarre, was powerfully represented in Indian mythologies. Each group within the race had its own term for 'spirit.' Some of these terms meant 'that which is above,' 'the higher one,' or 'the invisible,' and these characteristics attributed to deity indicate that the original Indian idea of God was very similar to those among the early peoples of Europe and Asia. The notion of God was that of a great dominant force residing "in the sky." Primitive man notices that all light comes from the heavens above him. His eyes are overwhelmed by its brilliance. Thus, he concludes that it must be the home of the source of all life and all spiritual excellence.
'Good' and 'Bad'
'Good' and 'Bad'
Before man has discovered the uses of that higher machinery of reason, philosophy, and has learned to marshal his theological ideas by its light, such deities as he worships conform very much to his own ethical standard. They mirror his morality, or lack of it. They are, like himself, savage, cruel, insatiable in their appetites. Very likely, too, the bestial attributes of the totemic gods cling to those deities who have been evolved out of that system. Among savage people ideas of good and evil as we conceive them are non-existent. To them 'good' merely implies everything which is to their advantage, 'evil' that which injures or distresses them. It is only when such a system as totemism, with its intricate taboos and stringent laws bearing on the various relationships of life, comes to be adopted that a 'moral' order arises. Slaughter of the totem animal becomes a 'crime'—sacrilege. Slaughter of a member of the totem clan, of a blood-brother, must be atoned for because he is of the totem blood. Marriage with a woman of the same totem blood becomes an offence. Neglect to pay fitting homage and sacrifice to the gods or totem is regarded with severity, especially when the evolution of a priestly caste has been achieved. As the totem is an ancestor, so all ancestors are looked upon with reverence, and deference to living progenitors becomes a virtue. In such ways a code of 'morality' is slowly but certainly produced.
Before humans discovered the uses of advanced reasoning and philosophy and learned to organize their theological beliefs with this understanding, the deities they worshipped closely reflected their own ethical standards. They mirrored their morality, or the lack thereof. Like humans, these gods are savage, cruel, and insatiable in their desires. It's likely that the primal traits of totemic gods stick to those deities that evolved from that system. Among primitive people, concepts of good and evil as we understand them don’t exist. For them, 'good' simply means anything that benefits them, and 'evil' refers to what harms or bothers them. A 'moral' order only emerges when a system like totemism, with its complex taboos and strict rules about various life relationships, is adopted. Killing the totem animal becomes a 'crime'—sacrilege. Killing a member of the totem clan or a blood relative must be atoned for because they share the totem blood. Marrying a woman from the same totem blood is considered an offense. Failing to show appropriate respect and sacrifice to the gods or totem is viewed very seriously, especially after a priestly class has developed. Just as the totem is seen as an ancestor, all ancestors are regarded with respect, and showing respect to living ancestors becomes a virtue. In this way, a code of 'morality' is slowly but surely created.
No 'Good' or 'Bad' Gods
No 'Good' or 'Bad' Deities
But, oddly enough, the gods are usually exempt from these laws by which their worshippers are bound. {103} We find them murderous, unfilial, immoral, polygamous, and often irreverent. This may be accounted for by the circumstance that their general outlines were filled in before totemism had become a fully developed system, or it may mean that the savage did not believe that divine beings could be fettered by such laws as he felt himself bound to obey. However that may be, we find the American gods neither better nor worse than those of other mythological systems. Some of them are prone to a sort of Puckish trickery and are fond of practical joking: they had not reached the exalted nobility of the pantheon of Olympus. But what is more remarkable—and this applies to the deities of all primitive races—we find that they possess no ideas of good and evil. We find them occasionally worshipping gods of their own—usually the creative deities—and that may perhaps be accounted unto them for righteousness. But they are only 'good' to their worshippers inasmuch as they ensure them abundant crops or game, and only 'bad' when they cease to do so. They are not worshipped because they are the founts of truth and justice, but for the more immediately cogent reason that, unless placated by the steam of sacrifice, they will cease to provide an adequate food-supply to man, and may malevolently send destruction upon their neglectful worshippers. In the relations between god and man among early peoples a specific contract is implied: "Sacrifice unto us, provide us with those offerings the steam of which is our food, continue to do so, and we will see to it that you do not lack crops and game and the essentials of life. Fail to observe these customs and you perish." Under such a system it will readily be granted that such horrors as human sacrifice were only undertaken because they were thought to be absolutely necessary to the existence {104} of the race as a whole, and were not prompted by any mere wanton delight in bloodshed.
But strangely, the gods are usually exempt from the rules that their followers must follow. {103} They can be violent, ungrateful, immoral, polygamous, and often disrespectful. This might be because their characteristics were shaped before totemism became a fully developed system, or it could mean that early humans didn’t believe divine beings could be constrained by the laws they themselves had to follow. Regardless, we see that the American gods are neither better nor worse than those from other mythologies. Some of them have a mischievous streak and enjoy practical jokes; they hadn’t reached the high status of the gods of Olympus. What’s more interesting—and this applies to the deities of all primitive cultures—is that they have no concept of good and evil. We occasionally find them worshipping their own gods—usually the creators—and that might count as a good thing. However, they’re only 'good' to their worshippers as long as they provide plentiful crops or game, and only 'bad' when they stop doing so. They’re not worshipped because they are sources of truth and justice, but for the more immediate reason that, unless satisfied by the smoke of sacrifice, they will stop providing enough food for people and might even bring destruction upon those who neglect them. In the relationship between gods and humans among early peoples, there’s an implied contract: "Sacrifice to us, give us offerings whose smoke is our food, keep doing this, and we will ensure you have enough crops, game, and everything essential for life. Fail to follow these customs and you will perish." Under such a system, it’s clear that horrific acts like human sacrifice were only done because they were believed to be utterly necessary for the survival of the community, not out of any mere enjoyment of violence. {104}
Dealing with this point, the late Professor Brinton says in his Myths of the New World:
Dealing with this point, the late Professor Brinton says in his Myths of the New World:
"The confusion of these distinct ideas [monotheism and polytheism] has led to much misconception of the native creeds. But another and more fatal error was that which distorted them into a dualistic form, ranging on one hand the good spirit with his legion of angels, on the other the evil one with his swarm of fiends, representing the world as the scene of their unending conflict, man as the unlucky football who gets all the blows.
"The mix-up of these different ideas [monotheism and polytheism] has caused a lot of misunderstandings about the local beliefs. But an even bigger mistake was twisting them into a dualistic view, placing the good spirit and his group of angels on one side and the evil one with his multitude of demons on the other, portraying the world as the battleground for their endless struggle, with humanity as the unfortunate target who bears the brunt of it all."
"This notion, which has its historical origin among the Parsees of ancient Iran, is unknown to savage nations. 'The Hidatsa,' says Dr. Matthews, 'believe neither in a hell nor a devil.' 'The idea of the devil,' justly observes Jacob Grimm, 'is foreign to all primitive religions.' Yet Professor Mueller, in his voluminous work on those of America, after approvingly quoting this saying, complacently proceeds to classify the deities as good or bad spirits!
"This idea, which has its origins in the ancient Parsee culture of Iran, is unfamiliar to uncivilized nations. 'The Hidatsa,' says Dr. Matthews, 'do not believe in hell or a devil.' 'The concept of the devil,' rightly notes Jacob Grimm, 'is not a part of any primitive religions.' However, Professor Mueller, in his extensive work on American religions, after expressing approval for this statement, casually goes on to categorize the deities into good or bad spirits!"
"This view, which has obtained without question in earlier works on the native religions of America, has arisen partly from habits of thought difficult to break, partly from mistranslations of native words, partly from the foolish axiom of the early missionaries, 'The gods of the Gentiles are devils.' Yet their own writings furnish conclusive proof that no such distinction existed out of their own fancies. The same word(otkon) which Father Bruyas employs to translate into Iroquois the term 'devil,' in the passage 'The devil took upon himself the figure of a serpent,' he is obliged to use for 'spirit' in the phrase, 'At the resurrection we shall be spirits,' which is a rather amusing illustration how {105} impossible it was by any native word to convey the idea of the spirit of evil.
"This view, which has been accepted without question in earlier works on the native religions of America, has come about partly due to ingrained ways of thinking that are hard to change, partly due to mistranslations of native words, and partly because of the misguided belief among early missionaries that 'The gods of the Gentiles are devils.' Yet their own writings provide clear evidence that no such distinction existed outside of their own imaginations. The same word (otkon) that Father Bruyas uses to translate 'devil' in the sentence 'The devil took on the form of a serpent' is also required for 'spirit' in the phrase 'At the resurrection we shall be spirits,' which is a rather amusing example of how impossible it was to express the idea of an evil spirit with any native word. {105}"
"When, in 1570, Father Rogel commenced his labours among the tribes near the Savannah River, he told them that the deity they adored was a demon who loved all evil things, and they must hate him; whereas his auditors replied, that so far from this being the case, he whom he called a wicked being was the power that sent them all good things, and indignantly left the missionary to preach to the winds.
"When, in 1570, Father Rogel started his work among the tribes near the Savannah River, he told them that the god they worshiped was a demon who loved all evil things and that they should hate him; however, the people he spoke to replied that, far from this being true, the one he called a wicked being was the power sending them all good things, and they indignantly left the missionary to preach to the winds."
"A passage often quoted in support of this mistaken view is one in Winslow's Good News from New England, written in 1622. The author says that the Indians worship a good power called Kiehtan, and another 'who, as farre as wee can conceive, is the Devill,' named Hobbamock, or Hobbamoqui. The former of these names is merely the word 'great,' in their dialect of Algonkin, with a final N, and is probably an abbreviation of Kittanitowit, the great Manitou, a vague term mentioned by Roger Williams and other early writers, manufactured probably by them and not the appellation of any personified deity. The latter, so far from corresponding to the power of evil, was, according to Winslow's own statement, the kindly god who cured diseases, aided them in the chase, and appeared to them in dreams as their protector. Therefore, with great justice, Dr. Jarvis has explained it to mean 'the oke or tutelary deity which each Indian worships,' as the word itself signifies.
A passage often quoted in support of this incorrect view is from Winslow's Good News from New England, written in 1622. The author claims that the Indians worship a good power called Kiehtan, and another one ‘who, as far as we can understand, is the Devil,’ named Hobbamock or Hobbamoqui. The first name is simply the word ‘great’ in their Algonkin dialect, plus an ending N, and probably short for Kittanitowit, the great Manitou, a vague term mentioned by Roger Williams and other early writers, likely created by them and not actually the name of any specific deity. The second name, far from representing evil, was, according to Winslow’s own statement, the benevolent god who healed illnesses, helped them with hunting, and appeared to them in dreams as their protector. Thus, it is quite reasonable that Dr. Jarvis explained it to mean ‘the oke or protective deity that each Indian worships,’ as the word itself implies.
"So in many instances it turns out that what has been reported to be the evil divinity of a nation, to whom they pray to the neglect of a better one, is in reality the highest power they recognize."
"So in many cases, it turns out that what has been claimed to be the evil god of a nation, whom they worship while ignoring a better one, is actually the highest power they acknowledge."
Creation-Myths
Creation Myths
The mythologies of the Red Man are infinitely more rich in creative and deluge myths than those of any other race in the two hemispheres. Tales which deal with the origin of man are exceedingly frequent, and exhibit every phase of the type of creative story. Although many of these are similar to European and Asiatic myths of the same class, others show great originality, and strikingly present to our minds the characteristics of American aboriginal thought.
The mythologies of Native Americans are far more abundant in creative and flood myths than those of any other race across the two hemispheres. Stories about the origin of humans are very common and showcase every aspect of creative storytelling. While many of these myths are similar to European and Asian ones, others display remarkable originality and vividly highlight the traits of Indigenous American thought.
The creation-myths of the various Indian tribes differ as much from one another as do those of Europe and Asia. In some we find the great gods moulding the universe, in others we find them merely discovering it. Still others lead their people from subterranean depths to the upper earth. In many Indian myths we find the world produced by the All-Father sun, who thickens the clouds into water, which becomes the sea. In the Zuñi record of creation Awonawilona, the creator, fecundates the sea with his own flesh, and hatches it with his own heat. From this green scums are formed, which become the fourfold mother Earth and the all-covering father Sky, from whom sprang all creatures. "Then from the nethermost of the four caves of the world the seed of men and the creatures took form and grew; even as with eggs in warm places worms quickly form and appear, and, growing, soon burst their shells and there emerge, as may happen, birds, tadpoles, or serpents: so man and all creatures grew manifoldly and multiplied in many kinds. Thus did the lowermost world-cave become overfilled with living things, full of unfinished creatures, crawling like reptiles over one another in black darkness, thickly crowding together and treading one on another, one {107} spitting on another and doing other indecency, in such manner that the murmurings and lamentations became loud, and many amidst the growing confusion sought to escape, growing wiser and more manlike. Then Po-shai-an-K'ia, the foremost and the wisest of men, arising from the nethermost sea, came among men and the living things, and pitying them, obtained egress from that first world-cave through such a dark and narrow path that some seeing somewhat, crowding after, could not follow him, so eager mightily did they strive one with another. Alone then did Po-shai-an-K'ia come from one cave to another into this world, then island-like, lying amidst the world-waters, vast, wet, and unstable. He sought and found the Sun-Father, and besought him to deliver the men and the creatures from that nethermost world."[4]
The creation myths of the various Indian tribes vary as much from one another as those of Europe and Asia. In some stories, we see great gods shaping the universe, while in others, they merely discover it. There are also tales of gods leading their people from underground depths to the surface of the earth. Many Indian myths describe the world being created by the All-Father sun, who turns the clouds into water, which then becomes the sea. In the Zuñi creation story, Awonawilona, the creator, impregnates the sea with his own flesh and warms it with his own heat. This leads to the formation of green scum, which becomes the fourfold mother Earth and the all-encompassing father Sky, from whom all creatures emerged. "From the deepest of the four caves of the world, the seeds of men and creatures took shape and grew; just like eggs in warm places quickly develop worms, which soon break their shells to emerge as birds, tadpoles, or snakes: in this way, man and all creatures diversified and multiplied. Thus, the deepest world-cave became overcrowded with living things, full of unfinished creatures, crawling over each other in the black darkness, tightly packed together and stepping on one another, some even spitting at each other and engaging in other indecencies, resulting in loud murmurings and lamentations. Many among the chaos tried to escape, becoming wiser and more manlike. Then Po-shai-an-K'ia, the greatest and wisest of men, rose from the deepest sea and went among the men and living things. Compassionate, he found a way out of that first world-cave through a dark and narrow path that some could see but couldn’t follow due to the fierce competition among them. Alone, Po-shai-an-K'ia traveled from one cave to another into this world, then island-like, lying amid the world waters, vast, wet, and unstable. He sought and found the Sun-Father, pleading with him to free the men and creatures from that lowest world." {107}
[4] Cushing, 13th Report, Bureau of American Ethnology.
[4] Cushing, 13th Report, Bureau of American Ethnology.
Algonquian Creation-Myth
Algonquian Creation Story
In many other Indian mythologies we find the wind brooding over the primeval ocean in the form of a bird. In some creation-myths amphibious animals dive into the waters and bring up sufficient mud with them to form a beginning of the new earth. In a number of these tales no actual act of creation is recorded, but a reconstruction of matter only. The Algonquins relate that their great god Michabo, when hunting one day with wolves for dogs, was surprised to see the animals enter a great lake and disappear. He followed them into the waters with the object of rescuing them, but as he did so the lake suddenly overflowed and submerged the entire earth. Michabo despatched a raven with directions to find a piece of earth which might serve as a nucleus for a new world, but the bird returned from its quest unsuccessful. Then the god sent an {108} otter on a like errand, but it too failed to bring back the needful terrestrial germ. At last a musk-rat was sent on the same mission, and it returned with sufficient earth to enable Michabo to recreate the solid land. The trees had become denuded of their branches, so the god discharged arrows at them, which provided them with new boughs. After this Michabo married the musk-rat, and from their union sprang the human race.
In many other Indian mythologies, we see the wind hovering over the primordial ocean as a bird. In some creation myths, amphibious animals dive into the waters and bring back enough mud to start the creation of the new earth. In several of these stories, there's no actual act of creation recorded; it's more about a reconstruction of matter. The Algonquins tell that their great god Michabo, while hunting one day with wolves for dogs, was surprised to see the animals jump into a large lake and disappear. He followed them into the water to rescue them, but as he did, the lake suddenly overflowed and submerged the entire earth. Michabo sent a raven to find a piece of earth that could be the foundation for a new world, but the bird returned empty-handed. Then, the god sent an otter on the same mission, but it also failed to bring back the needed piece of land. Finally, a musk-rat was sent on the same task, and it returned with enough earth for Michabo to recreate solid land. The trees had lost their branches, so the god shot arrows at them, which gave them new limbs. After that, Michabo married the musk-rat, and from their union, the human race was born.
The Muskhogean Creation-Story
The Muskhogean Creation Story
The Muskhogean Indians believe that in the beginning the primeval waste of waters alone was visible. Over the dreary expanse two pigeons or doves flew hither and thither, and in course of time observed a single blade of grass spring above the surface. The solid earth followed gradually, and the terrestrial sphere took its present shape. A great hill, Nunne Chaha, rose in the midst, and in the centre of this was the house of the deity Esaugetuh Emissee, the 'Master of Breath.' He took the clay which surrounded his abode, and from it moulded the first men, and as the waters still covered the earth he was compelled to build a great wall upon which to dry the folk he had made. Gradually the soft mud became transformed into bone and flesh, and Esaugetuh was successful in directing the waters into their proper channels, reserving the dry land for the men he had created.
The Muskhogean Indians believe that at the beginning, only the vast, empty waters were visible. Over the dull expanse, two pigeons or doves flew back and forth, and eventually noticed a single blade of grass rising above the surface. Gradually, solid earth emerged, and the land took its current shape. A great hill, Nunne Chaha, rose in the middle, and at the center of this hill was the house of the deity Esaugetuh Emissee, the 'Master of Breath.' He took the clay surrounding his home and shaped the first men from it. Since the waters still covered the earth, he had to build a large wall to dry the people he had created. Over time, the soft mud turned into bone and flesh, and Esaugetuh successfully guided the waters into their rightful places, keeping the dry land for the men he had made.
This myth closely resembles the story in the Book of Genesis. The pigeons appear analogous to the brooding creative Spirit, and the manufacture of the men out of mud is also striking. So far is the resemblance carried that we are almost forced to conclude that this is one of the instances in which Gospel conceptions have been engrafted on a native legend.
This myth closely resembles the story in the Book of Genesis. The pigeons seem similar to the creative Spirit, and the creation of humans from mud is also notable. The similarity is so strong that we are almost led to believe that this is one of the cases where Gospel ideas have been added to a local legend.
Siouan Cosmology
Siouan Cosmology
The Mandan tribes of the Sioux possess a type of creation-myth which is common to several American peoples. They suppose that their nation lived in a subterranean village near a vast lake. Hard by the roots of a great grape-vine penetrated from the earth above, and, clambering up these, several of them got a sight of the upper world, which they found to be rich and well stocked with both animal and vegetable food. Those of them who had seen the new-found world above returned to their home bringing such glowing accounts of its wealth and pleasantness that the others resolved to forsake their dreary underground dwelling for the delights of the sunny sphere above. The entire population set out, and started to climb up the roots of the vine, but no more than half the tribe had ascended when the plant broke owing to the weight of a corpulent woman. The Mandans imagine that after death they will return to the underground world in which they originally dwelt, the worthy reaching the village by way of the lake, the bad having to abandon the passage by reason of the weight of their sins.
The Mandan tribes of the Sioux have a type of creation myth that is shared by several Native American groups. They believe that their people lived in an underground village next to a huge lake. Nearby, the roots of a great grapevine stretched down from the surface world, and by climbing up these roots, some of them caught a glimpse of the upper world, which they found to be abundant and rich in both animals and plants for food. Those who had seen this newfound world came back home with exciting descriptions of its richness and beauty, sparking a desire among the others to leave their gloomy underground home for the joys of the bright surface world. The whole community set out and began to climb up the roots of the vine, but only about half of the tribe had made it up when the vine broke under the weight of an overweight woman. The Mandans believe that after death, they will return to the underground world they originally inhabited, with the virtuous reaching the village through the lake, while the sinful will have to forfeit the path due to the burden of their wrongdoings.
The Minnetarees believed that their original ancestor emerged from the waters of a lake bearing in his hand an ear of corn, and the Mandans possessed a myth very similar to that of the Muskhogees concerning the origin of the world.
The Minnetarees believed that their original ancestor came out of a lake holding an ear of corn, and the Mandans had a myth that was very similar to the Muskhogees' story about the creation of the world.
Bird- and Serpent-Worship and Symbols
Bird and Serpent Worship Symbols
The serpent and the bird appear sometimes separately, sometimes in strange combination, in North American mythology. The bird is always incomprehensible to the savage. Its power of flight, its appearance in the heavens where dwell the gods, and its musical song {110} combine to render it in his sight a being of mystery, possessing capabilities far above his own. From it he conceives the idea of the winged spirit or god, and he frequently regards it as a messenger from the bright regions of the sun or the sky deity. The flight and song of birds have always been carefully observed by primitive people as omens of grave import. These superstitions prevailed among the Red Race no less than among our own early ancestors. Many tribes imagined that birds were the visible spirits of the deceased. Thus the Powhatans of Virginia believed that the feathered race received the souls of their chiefs at death, and they were careful to do them no harm, accordingly. The Algonquins believed that birds caused the phenomenon of wind, that they created water-spouts, and that the clouds were the spreading and agitation of their wings. The Navaho thought that a great white swan sat at each of the four points of the compass and conjured up the blasts which came therefrom, while the Dakotas believed that in the west is the home of the Wakinyjan, 'the Flyers,' the breezes that send the storms. The thunder, too, is regarded by some Indian peoples as the flapping of the pinions of a great bird, whose tracks are seen in the lightning, "like the sparks which the buffalo scatters when he scours over a stony plain." Many of the tribes of the north-west coast hold the same belief, and imagine the lightning to be the flash of the thunder-bird's eye.
The serpent and the bird sometimes appear separately and sometimes in strange combinations in North American mythology. The bird is always beyond the understanding of the primitive person. Its ability to fly, its appearance in the sky where the gods reside, and its beautiful song combine to make it a mysterious being, possessing powers far beyond those of humans. From the bird, they conceive the idea of a winged spirit or god, often seeing it as a messenger from the bright regions of the sun or the sky deity. The flight and song of birds have always been closely watched by early societies as important omens. These beliefs were common among the Native Americans just as they were among our own early ancestors. Many tribes believed that birds were the visible spirits of the dead. For instance, the Powhatans of Virginia believed that birds carried the souls of their chiefs after death, and they made sure to not harm them. The Algonquins thought that birds caused the winds, created water spouts, and that the clouds were formed by the fluttering of their wings. The Navaho believed that a great white swan resided at each of the four compass points, summoning the winds that blew from there, while the Dakotas thought that the home of the Wakinyjan, 'the Flyers,' was in the west, bringing storms. Thunder, too, is seen by some Native American tribes as the sound of a great bird flapping its wings, with lightning being the trace of its movement, "like the sparks the buffalo throws up when it runs over a rocky plain." Many tribes from the north-west coast share this belief, imagining lightning as the flash of the thunderbird's eye.
Eagle-Worship
Eagle Worship
The eagle appears to have been regarded with extreme veneration by the Red Man of the north. "Its feathers composed the war-flag of the Creeks, and its image carved in wood or its stuffed skin {111} surmounted their council lodges. None but an approved warrior dared wear it among the Cherokees, and the Dakotas allowed such an honour only to him who had first touched the corpse of the common foe."[5] The Natchez and other tribes esteemed it almost as a deity. The Zuñi of New Mexico employed four of its feathers to represent the four winds when invoking the rain-god. Indeed, it was venerated by practically every tribe in North America. The owl, too, was employed as a symbol of wisdom, and sometimes, as by the Algonquins, was represented as the attendant of the Lord of the Dead. The Creek medicine-men carried a stuffed owl-skin as the badge of their fraternity and a symbol of their wisdom, and the Cherokees placed one above the 'medicine' stone in their council lodge. The dove also appears to have been looked upon as sacred by the Hurons and Mandans.
The eagle seems to have been held in great respect by the Native Americans of the north. "Its feathers made up the war flag of the Creeks, and its image carved in wood or its preserved skin {111} topped their council lodges. Only a proven warrior could wear it among the Cherokees, and the Dakotas only granted that honor to someone who had first touched the body of the common enemy."[5] The Natchez and other tribes considered it almost like a god. The Zuñi of New Mexico used four of its feathers to symbolize the four winds when calling on the rain god. In fact, it was revered by nearly every tribe in North America. The owl was also used as a symbol of wisdom and sometimes, as with the Algonquins, was seen as the companion of the Lord of the Dead. Creek medicine men carried a stuffed owl skin as a badge of their brotherhood and a symbol of their wisdom, while the Cherokees placed one above the 'medicine' stone in their council lodge. The dove was also seen as sacred by the Hurons and Mandans.
The Serpent and the Sun
The Snake and the Sun
Some Indian tribes adopted the serpent as a symbol of time. They reckoned by 'suns,' and as the outline of the sun, a circle, corresponds to nothing in nature so much as a serpent with its tail in its mouth, devouring itself, so to speak, this may have been the origin of the symbol. Some writers think that the serpent symbolized the Indian idea of eternity, but it is unlikely that such a recondite conception would appeal to a primitive folk.
Some Indian tribes saw the serpent as a symbol of time. They measured time in 'suns,' and since the shape of the sun, a circle, resembles a serpent with its tail in its mouth, devouring itself, this might have been the beginning of the symbol. Some writers believe the serpent represented the Indian idea of eternity, but it's doubtful that such a complex concept would resonate with a primitive people.
The Lightning Serpent
The Lightning Snake
Among the Indians the serpent also typified the lightning. The rapidity and sinuosity of its motions, its quick spring and sharp recoil, prove the aptness of the illustration. The brilliancy of the serpent's basilisk {112} glance and the general intelligence of its habits would speedily give it a reputation for wisdom, and therefore as the possessor of orenda, or magic power. These two conceptions would shortly become fused. The serpent as the type of the lightning, the symbol of the spear of the war-god, would lead to the idea that that deity also had power over the crops or summer vegetation, for it is at the time of year when lightning is most prevalent that these come to fruition. Again, the serpent would through this association with the war-god attain a significance in the eye of warriors, who would regard it as powerful war-physic. Thus, the horn of the great Prince of Serpents, which was supposed to dwell in the Great Lakes, was thought to be the most potent war-charm obtainable, and priests or medicine-men professed to have in their possession fragments of this mighty talisman.
Among the Indigenous people, the serpent also represented lightning. Its quick, twisting movements, sudden jumps, and sharp recoils make this comparison fitting. The brightness of the serpent's basilisk glare and its general intelligence would quickly earn it a reputation for wisdom and thus as the holder of orenda, or magical power. These two ideas would soon merge. The serpent, symbolizing lightning and representing the spear of the war-god, would suggest that this deity also had control over crops and summer vegetation, as this is when lightning is most common and crops flourish. Additionally, the serpent's connection to the war-god would give it importance in the eyes of warriors, who would see it as a powerful war medicine. Therefore, the horn of the great Prince of Serpents, believed to live in the Great Lakes, was thought to be the strongest war charm available, and priests or medicine men claimed to possess fragments of this powerful talisman. {112}
The Algonquins believed that the lightning was an immense serpent vomited by the Manito, or creator, and said that he leaves serpentine twists and folds on the trees that he strikes. The Pawnees called the thunder "the hissing of the great snake."
The Algonquins thought that lightning was a giant serpent expelled by the Manito, or creator, and claimed that it leaves twisting marks on the trees it hits. The Pawnees referred to thunder as "the hissing of the great snake."
In snake-charming as a proof of magical proficiency, as typifying the lightning, which, as the serpent-spear of the war-god, brings victory in battle, and in its agricultural connexion, lies most of the secret of the potency of the serpent symbol. As the emblem of the fertilizing summer showers the lightning serpent was the god of fruitfulness; but as the forerunner of floods and disastrous rains it was feared and dreaded.
In snake charming as a demonstration of magical skill, representing the lightning, which, as the serpent-spear of the war god, brings victory in battle, and in its agricultural connection, holds most of the secret of the power of the serpent symbol. As the symbol of the nourishing summer rains, the lightning serpent was the god of fertility; however, as the precursor to floods and destructive storms, it was feared and dreaded.
Serpent-Worship
Snake Worship
Probably more ponderous nonsense has been written about the worship of reptiles ('ophiolatry,' as the mythologists of half a century ago termed it) than {113} upon any other allied subject. But, this notwithstanding, there is no question that the serpent still holds a high place in the superstitious regard of many peoples, Asiatic and American. As we have already seen, it frequently represents the orb of day, and this is especially the case among the Zuñi and other tribes of the southern portions of North America, where sun-worship is more usual than in the less genial regions. With the Red Man also it commonly typified water. The sinuous motion of the reptile sufficiently accounts for its adoption as the symbol for this element. And it would be no difficult feat of imagination for the savage to regard the serpent as a water-god, bearing in mind as he would the resemblance between its movement and the winding course of a river. Kennebec, the name of a stream in Maine, means 'snake,' and Antietam, a creek in Maryland, has the same significance in the Iroquois dialect. Both Algonquins and Iroquois believed in the mighty serpent of the Great Lakes. The wrath of this deity was greatly to be feared, and it was thought that, unless duly placated, he vented his irascible temper upon the foolhardy adventurers who dared to approach his domain by raising a tempest or breaking the ice beneath their feet and dragging them down to his dismal fastnesses beneath.
Probably more tedious nonsense has been written about the worship of reptiles (referred to as 'ophiolatry' by mythologists of fifty years ago) than on any other related topic. But, despite this, there’s no doubt that the serpent still holds a significant place in the superstitious beliefs of many peoples, both in Asia and America. As we have already seen, it often symbolizes the sun, especially among the Zuñi and other tribes in the southern parts of North America, where sun worship is more common than in the harsher regions. For Native Americans, it also commonly represented water. The snake's smooth movement explains why it was chosen as a symbol for this element. It wouldn't be hard for people to see the serpent as a water-god, considering its movements are reminiscent of the winding path of a river. Kennebec, a river in Maine, means 'snake,' and Antietam, a creek in Maryland, has the same meaning in the Iroquois language. Both Algonquin and Iroquois peoples believed in the powerful serpent of the Great Lakes. This deity's anger was to be feared greatly, and it was thought that if he wasn’t properly appeased, he would unleash his furious temper on the reckless adventurers who dared to encroach on his territory by stirring up storms or breaking the ice below, dragging them down to his gloomy lair beneath.
The Rattlesnake
The Rattlesnake
The rattlesnake was the serpent almost exclusively honoured by the Red Race. It is slow to attack, but venomous in the extreme, and possesses the power of the basilisk to attract within reach of its spring small birds and squirrels. "It has the same strange susceptibility to the influence of rhythmic sounds as the vipers, in which lies the secret of snake-charming. Most of the Indian magicians were familiar with this {114} singularity. They employed it with telling effect to put beyond question their intercourse with the unseen powers, and to vindicate the potency of their own guardian spirits who thus enabled them to handle with impunity the most venomous of reptiles. The well-known antipathy of these serpents to certain plants, for instance the hazel, which, bound around the ankles, is an alleged protection against their attacks, and perhaps some antidote to their poison used by the magicians, led to their frequent introduction in religious ceremonies. Such exhibitions must have made a profound impression on the spectators and redounded in a corresponding degree to the glory of the performer. 'Who is a manito?' asks the mystic Meda Chant of the Algonkins. 'He,' is the reply, 'he who walketh with a serpent, walking on the ground; he is a manito.' The intimate alliance of this symbol with the mysteries of religion, the darkest riddles of the Unknown, is reflected in their language, and also in that of their neighbours, the Dakotas, in both of which the same words manito, wakan, which express the supernatural in its broadest sense, are also used as terms for this species of animals! The pious founder of the Moravian Brotherhood, the Count of Zinzendorf, owed his life on one occasion to this deeply rooted superstition. He was visiting a missionary station among the Shawnees, in the Wyoming valley. Recent quarrels with the whites had unusually irritated this unruly folk, and they resolved to make him their first victim. After he had retired to his secluded hut, several of the braves crept upon him, and, cautiously lifting the corner of the lodge, peered in. The venerable man was seated before a little fire, a volume of the Scriptures on his knees, lost in the perusal of the sacred words. While they gazed, a huge rattlesnake, {115} unnoticed by him, trailed across his feet, and rolled itself into a coil in the comfortable warmth of the fire. Immediately the would-be murderers forsook their purpose and noiselessly retired, convinced that this was indeed a man of God."[6]
The rattlesnake was the serpent almost exclusively honored by the Native American tribes. It is slow to attack but extremely venomous, and has the ability, like the basilisk, to draw small birds and squirrels within reach of its strike. "It shares the same unusual sensitivity to rhythmic sounds as vipers, which is the secret behind snake-charming. Most Indian magicians were aware of this peculiarity. They used it effectively to demonstrate their connection with unseen powers and to validate the strength of their own guardian spirits, who allowed them to handle the most venomous of reptiles without fear. The known dislike of these snakes for certain plants—like hazel, which when tied around the ankles is said to protect against their attacks and may also serve as an antidote to their poison used by the magicians—led to frequent mentions of them in religious ceremonies. Such performances must have made a strong impression on the audience and enhanced the performer’s reputation significantly. 'Who is a manito?' asks the mystic Meda Chant of the Algonquin. 'He,' is the response, 'he who walks with a serpent, walking on the ground; he is a manito.' The close connection of this symbol with the mysteries of religion and the deepest questions of the Unknown is reflected in their language, as well as that of their neighbors, the Dakotas, where the same words manito and wakan, expressing the supernatural in its broadest sense, are also used to refer to this species of animals! The devout founder of the Moravian Brotherhood, Count Zinzendorf, once owed his life to this deeply ingrained superstition. He was visiting a missionary station among the Shawnees in the Wyoming valley. Recent conflicts with the whites had aggravated this restless group, and they decided to make him their first victim. After he had retired to his secluded hut, several braves crept up to him, cautiously lifting the edge of the lodge to peer inside. The venerable man was seated by a small fire, a volume of the Scriptures on his knees, absorbed in the sacred text. As they watched, a large rattlesnake, unnoticed by him, slithered across his feet and coiled itself in the warm glow of the fire. Immediately, the would-be attackers abandoned their plan and quietly left, convinced that he was indeed a man of God." {114} {115}
The Sacred Origin of Smoking
The Sacred Origins of Smoking
Smoking is, of course, originally an American custom, and with the Indians of North America possesses a sacred origin. Says an authority upon the barbarian use of tobacco:[7]
Smoking is, of course, originally an American tradition, and among the Native Americans of North America, it has a sacred origin. An expert on the traditional use of tobacco says: [7]
[7] Schoolcraft, op. cit.
[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Schoolcraft, ibid.
"Of the sacred origin of tobacco the Indian has no doubt, although scarcely two tribes exactly agree in the details of the way in which the invaluable boon was conferred on man. In substance, however, the legend is the same with all. Ages ago, at the time when spirits considered the world yet good enough for their occasional residence, a very great and powerful spirit lay down by the side of his fire to sleep in the forest. While so lying, his arch-enemy came that way, and thought it would be a good chance for mischief; so, gently approaching the sleeper, he rolled him over toward the fire, till his head rested among the glowing embers, and his hair was set ablaze. The roaring of the fire in his ears roused the good spirit, and, leaping to his feet, he rushed in a fright through the forest, and as he did so the wind caught his singed hair as it flew off, and, carrying it away, sowed it broadcast over the earth, into which it sank and took root, and grew up tobacco.
"Of the sacred origin of tobacco, the Native American has no doubt, although hardly two tribes fully agree on the specifics of how this valuable gift was given to humanity. Essentially, though, the story is the same for everyone. Long ago, when spirits still thought the world was good enough for their occasional visits, a very powerful spirit lay down by his fire to sleep in the forest. While he was sleeping, his arch-enemy came by and thought it would be a good opportunity for trouble; so, quietly approaching the sleeper, he rolled him toward the fire, until his head rested among the glowing embers, igniting his hair. The roaring of the fire in his ears woke the good spirit, and, jumping to his feet, he dashed through the forest in fright. As he did, the wind caught his singed hair as it flew off, spreading it everywhere across the earth, where it sank, took root, and grew into tobacco."
"If anything exceeds the savage's belief in tobacco, it is that which attaches to his pipe. In life it is his dearest companion, and in death is inseparable; for {116} whatever else may be forgotten at his funeral obsequies, his pipe is laid in the grave with him to solace him on his journey to the 'happy hunting-ground.' 'The first pipe' is among the most sacred of their traditions; as well it may be, when it is sincerely believed that no other than the Great Spirit himself was the original smoker.
"If anything surpasses the savage's belief in tobacco, it’s the attachment he has to his pipe. In life, it's his closest companion, and in death, it remains by his side; for whatever else might be forgotten at his funeral, his pipe is buried with him to comfort him on his journey to the 'happy hunting ground.' 'The first pipe' is one of their most sacred traditions; it’s easy to see why, considering they truly believe that only the Great Spirit himself was the original smoker.
"Many years ago the Great Spirit called all his people together, and, standing on the precipice of the Red Pipe-stone Rock, he broke a piece from the wall, and, kneading it in his hands, made a huge pipe, which he smoked over them, and to the north, south, east, and west. He told them that this stone was red, that it was their flesh, that of it they might make their pipes of peace; but it belonged equally to all; and the war-club and the scalping-knife must not be raised on this ground. And he smoked his pipe and talked to them till the last whiff, and then his head disappeared in a cloud; and immediately the whole surface of the rock for several miles was melted and glazed. Two great ovens were opened beneath, and two women (guardian spirits of the place) entered them in a blaze of fire; and they are heard there yet, and answer to the invocation of the priests, or medicine-men, who consult them on their visits to this sacred place.
"Many years ago, the Great Spirit called all his people together, and, standing on the edge of the Red Pipe-stone Rock, he broke a piece off the wall. Kneading it in his hands, he created a large pipe, which he smoked over them, to the north, south, east, and west. He told them that this stone was red, that it was their flesh, and that they could make their pipes of peace from it, but it belonged equally to everyone; the war club and the scalping knife should not be used on this ground. He smoked his pipe and spoke to them until the last puff, and then his head vanished in a cloud. Immediately, the entire surface of the rock for several miles was melted and glazed. Two great ovens opened beneath, and two women (guardian spirits of the place) entered them in a blaze of fire; and they can still be heard there, responding to the invocations of the priests or medicine men who consult them during their visits to this sacred site."
"The 'sacred place' here mentioned is the site of the world-renowned 'Pipe-stone Quarry.' From this place has the North American Indian ever obtained material for his pipe, and from no other spot. Catlin asserts that in every tribe he has visited (numbering about forty, and extending over thousands of miles of country) the pipes have all been made of this red pipe-stone. Clarke, the great American traveller, relates that in his intercourse with many tribes who as yet had had but little intercourse with the whites he {117} learned that almost every adult had made the pilgrimage to the sacred rock and drawn from thence his pipe-stone. So peculiar is this 'quarry' that Catlin has been at the pains to describe it very fully and graphically, and from his account the following is taken:
The "sacred place" mentioned here is the famous "Pipe-stone Quarry." This is the only location where North American Indians have sourced material for their pipes. Catlin claims that in every tribe he visited—around forty of them, spread over thousands of miles—all their pipes were made from this red pipe-stone. Clarke, the prominent American traveler, shares that during his interactions with many tribes that had limited contact with white people, he discovered that almost every adult had made a journey to the sacred rock and taken pipe-stone from there. The "quarry" is so unique that Catlin made a detailed and vivid description of it, from which the following is excerpted:
"'Our approach to it was from the east, and the ascent, for the distance of fifty miles, over a continued succession of slopes and terraces, almost imperceptibly rising one above another, that seemed to lift us to a great height. There is not a tree or bush to be seen from the highest summit of the ridge, though the eye may range east and west, almost to a boundless extent, over a surface covered with a short grass, that is green at one's feet, and about him, but changing to blue in distance, like nothing but the blue and vastness of the ocean.
"Our approach was from the east, and for fifty miles, we climbed a continuous series of slopes and terraces that gradually lifted us to a great height. From the highest point of the ridge, there are no trees or bushes in sight, although the view stretches east and west almost endlessly, over a landscape covered in short grass that is green at our feet but turns blue in the distance, resembling nothing but the vast and blue ocean."
"'On the very top of this mound or ridge we found the far-famed quarry or fountain of the Red Pipe, which is truly an anomaly in nature. The principal and most striking feature of this place is a perpendicular wall of close-grained, compact quartz, of twenty-five and thirty feet in elevation, running nearly north and south, with its face to the west, exhibiting a front of nearly two miles in length, when it disappears at both ends, by running under the prairie, which becomes there a little more elevated, and probably covers it for many miles, both to the north and south. The depression of the brow of the ridge at this place has been caused by the wash of a little stream, produced by several springs at the top, a little back from the wall, which has gradually carried away the superincumbent earth, and having bared the wall for the distance of two miles, is now left to glide for some distance over a perfectly level surface of quartz rock; and then to leap from the top of the wall into a deep basin below, {118} and thence seek its course to the Missouri, forming the extreme source of a noted and powerful tributary, called the "Big Sioux."
"On the very top of this mound or ridge, we found the famous quarry or fountain of the Red Pipe, which is truly an anomaly in nature. The main and most striking feature of this place is a vertical wall of dense, compact quartz, standing twenty-five to thirty feet high, running almost north and south, with its face to the west. It shows a front of nearly two miles in length, disappearing at both ends as it goes under the prairie, which rises a bit more in elevation and probably covers it for many miles to the north and south. The dip at the edge of the ridge here has been caused by the erosion of a small stream, produced by several springs at the top, a little back from the wall, which has slowly washed away the soil above it, exposing the wall for a distance of two miles. The water now flows over a perfectly flat surface of quartz rock before jumping from the top of the wall into a deep basin below, and then continues its course to the Missouri, forming the farthest source of a well-known and powerful tributary called the 'Big Sioux.'"
"'At the base of this wall there is a level prairie, of half a mile in width, running parallel to it, in any, and in all parts of which, the Indians procure the red stone for their pipes, by digging through the soil and several slaty layers of the red stone to the depth of four or five feet. From the very numerous marks of ancient and modern diggings or excavations, it would appear that this place has been for many centuries resorted to for the red stone; and from the great number of graves and remains of ancient fortifications in the vicinity, it would seem, as well as from their actual traditions, that the Indian tribes have long held this place in high superstitious estimation; and also that it has been the resort of different tribes, who have made their regular pilgrimages here to renew their pipes.'
"'At the base of this wall, there’s a flat prairie about half a mile wide that runs parallel to it. In various areas of this prairie, the Indians dig through the soil and several layers of red stone, reaching depths of four to five feet to extract the red stone for their pipes. The numerous signs of both ancient and modern digging suggest that this site has been used for centuries to gather the red stone. Additionally, the large number of graves and remnants of old fortifications nearby indicate, along with their current traditions, that the Indian tribes have regarded this place with great superstitious significance for a long time. It also appears that different tribes have made regular pilgrimages here to refresh their pipes.'"
"As far as may be gathered from the various and slightly conflicting accounts of Indian smoking observances, it would seem that to every tribe, or, if it be an extensive one, to every detachment of a tribe, belongs a potent instrument known as 'medicine pipe-stem.' It is nothing more than a tobacco-pipe, splendidly adorned with savage trappings, yet it is regarded as a sacred thing to be used only on the most solemn occasions, or in the transaction of such important business as among us could only be concluded by the sanction of a Cabinet Council, and affixing the royal signature."
"As far as can be gathered from the various and slightly conflicting accounts of Indigenous smoking traditions, it seems that each tribe, or, in the case of larger tribes, each subgroup, has a powerful tool known as the 'medicine pipe-stem.' It's essentially a tobacco pipe, beautifully decorated with traditional adornments, but it is seen as a sacred object to be used only on the most important occasions, or for significant matters that in our society would require the approval of a Cabinet meeting and the royal signature."
The Gods of the Red Man
The Gods of the Red Man
Most of the North American stocks possessed a regular pantheon of deities. Of these, having regard to their numbers, it will be impossible to speak in any {119} detail, and it will be sufficient if we confine ourselves to some account of the more outstanding figures. As in all mythologies, godhead is often attached to the conception of the bringer of culture, the sapient being who first instructs mankind in the arts of life, agriculture, and religion. American mythologies possess many such hero-gods, and it is not always easy to say whether they belong to history or mythology. Of course, the circumstances surrounding the conception of some of these beings prove that they can be nothing else than mythological, but without doubt some of them were originally mere mortal heroes.
Most North American tribes had a regular set of gods. Given their numbers, it's impossible to discuss them all in detail, so we'll just focus on some of the more notable figures. Like in all mythologies, godhood is often linked to the idea of a cultural hero, the wise being who first teaches humanity the arts of living, farming, and religion. American myths feature many such hero-gods, and it can sometimes be hard to tell if they are historical figures or purely mythical. While the origins of some of these beings clearly show they are myths, undoubtedly some started as ordinary human heroes.
Michabo
Michabo
We discover one of the first class in Michabo, the Great Hare, the principal deity of the Algonquins. In the accounts of the older travellers we find him described as the ruler of the winds, the inventor of picture-writing, and even the creator and preserver of the world. Taking a grain of sand from the bed of the ocean, he made from it an island which he launched in the primeval waters. This island speedily grew to a great size; indeed, so extensive did it become that a young wolf which managed to find a footing on it and attempted to cross it died of old age before he completed his journey. A great 'medicine' society, called Meda, was supposed to have been founded by Michabo. Many were his inventions. Observing the spider spread its web, he devised the art of knitting nets to catch fish. He furnished the hunter with many signs and charms for use in the chase. In the autumn, ere he takes his winter sleep, he fills his great pipe and smokes, and the smoke which arises is seen in the clouds which fill the air with the haze of the Indian summer.
We find one of the first classes in Michabo, the Great Hare, the main god of the Algonquins. In the writings of early travelers, he's described as the ruler of the winds, the inventor of picture-writing, and even the creator and protector of the world. He took a grain of sand from the ocean floor and made an island from it, launching it into the primordial waters. This island quickly grew to a large size; in fact, it became so vast that a young wolf that found its way onto it and tried to cross it died of old age before finishing its journey. A significant 'medicine' society known as Meda was said to have been established by Michabo. He had many inventions. Watching a spider spin its web, he created the art of knitting nets to catch fish. He provided hunters with various signs and charms to use during their hunts. In the fall, before he goes into his winter slumber, he fills his large pipe and smokes, and the smoke that rises is seen in the clouds, filling the air with the haze of Indian summer.
Some uncertainty prevailed among the various Algonquian tribes as to where Michabo resided, some of them believing that he dwelt on an island in Lake Superior, others on an iceberg in the Arctic Ocean, and still others in the firmament, but the prevalent idea seems to have been that his home was in the east, where the sun rises on the shores of the great river Ocean that surrounds the dry land.
Some uncertainty existed among the different Algonquian tribes about where Michabo lived. Some believed he resided on an island in Lake Superior, others thought he was on an iceberg in the Arctic Ocean, and still others believed he was in the sky. However, the most common belief was that his home was in the east, where the sun rises by the shores of the great river Ocean that encircles the dry land.
That a being possessing such qualities should be conceived of as taking the name and form of a timid animal like the hare is indeed curious, and there is little doubt that the original root from which the name Michabo has been formed does not signify 'hare.' In fact, the root wab, which is the initial syllable of the Algonquian word for 'hare,' means also 'white,' and from it are derived the words for 'east,' 'dawn,' 'light,' and 'day.' Their names proceeding from the same root, the idea of the hare and the dawn became confused, and the more tangible object became the symbol of the god. Michabo was therefore the spirit of light, and, as the dawn, the bringer of winds. As lord of light he is also wielder of the lightning. He is in constant strife, nevertheless, with his father the West Wind, and in this combat we can see the diurnal struggle between east and west, light and darkness, common to so many mythologies.
That a being with such qualities should be thought of as taking the name and form of a timid creature like the hare is quite interesting, and there’s little doubt that the original root from which the name Michabo is derived doesn’t mean 'hare.' In fact, the root wab, which is the first syllable of the Algonquian word for 'hare,' also means 'white,' and from it come the words for 'east,' 'dawn,' 'light,' and 'day.' With names coming from the same root, the ideas of the hare and the dawn became mixed up, and the more tangible object became the symbol of the god. So, Michabo was the spirit of light, and, as the dawn, he was the bringer of winds. As the lord of light, he is also the wielder of lightning. He is constantly at odds, however, with his father the West Wind, and in this struggle we can see the daily battle between east and west, light and darkness, common to many myths.
Modern Indian tales concerning Michabo make him a mere tricksy spirit, a malicious buffoon, but in these we can see his character in process of deterioration under the stress of modern conditions impinging upon Indian life. It is in the tales of the old travellers and missionaries that we find him in his true colours as a great culture-hero, Lord of the Day and bringer of light and civilization.
Modern Indian stories about Michabo portray him as just a mischievous spirit, a cruel clown, but in these tales, we can observe his character deteriorating due to the pressures of contemporary life affecting Indian society. It's in the stories of early travelers and missionaries that we see him in his true form as a great cultural hero, the Lord of the Day, and the bringer of light and civilization.
The Battle of the Twin-Gods
The Battle of the Twin Gods
Among the Iroquois we find a similar myth. It tells of two brothers, Ioskeha and Tawiscara, or the White One and the Dark One, twins, whose grandmother was the moon. When they grew up they quarrelled violently with one another, and finally came to blows, Ioskeha took as his weapon the horns of a stag, while Tawiscara seized a wild rose to defend himself. The latter proved but a puny weapon, and, sorely wounded, Tawiscara turned to fly. The drops of blood which fell from him became flint stones. Ioskeha later built for himself a lodge in the far east, and became the father of mankind and principal deity of the Iroquois, slaying the monsters which infested the earth, stocking the woods with game, teaching the Indians how to grow crops and make fires, and instructing them in many of the other arts of life. This myth appears to have been accepted later by the Mohawks and Tuscaroras.
Among the Iroquois, there’s a similar myth. It’s about two brothers, Ioskeha and Tawiscara, also known as the White One and the Dark One, who are twins with their grandmother being the moon. As they grew up, they fought fiercely with each other, eventually coming to blows. Ioskeha armed himself with the horns of a stag, while Tawiscara picked a wild rose to defend himself. The rose turned out to be a weak weapon, and badly injured, Tawiscara ran away. The drops of blood that fell from him turned into flint stones. Ioskeha eventually built himself a lodge in the far east and became the father of humanity and the main deity of the Iroquois. He defeated the monsters that plagued the earth, filled the woods with game, taught the Indians how to grow crops and make fires, and shared many other essential life skills. This myth seems to have been embraced later by the Mohawks and Tuscaroras.
Awonawilona
Awonawilona
We have already alluded in the Zuñi creation-myth to the native deity Awonawilona. This god stands out as one of the most perfect examples of deity in its constructive aspect to be found in the mythologies of America. He seems in some measure to be identified with the sun, and from the remote allusions regarding him and the manner in which he is spoken of as an architect of the universe we gather that he was not exactly in close touch with mankind.
We have already mentioned the native god Awonawilona in the Zuñi creation myth. This deity serves as one of the finest examples of a god in its constructive role found in American mythologies. He appears to be somewhat identified with the sun, and from the distant references to him and the way he is described as the architect of the universe, we can infer that he was not exactly closely connected to humanity.
Ahsonnutli
Ahsonnutli
Closely resembling him was Ahsonnutli, the principal deity of the Navaho Indians of New Mexico, who was {122} regarded as the creator of the heavens and earth. He was supposed to have placed twelve men at each of the cardinal points to uphold the heavens. He was believed to possess the qualities of both sexes, and is entitled the Turquoise Man-woman.
Closely resembling him was Ahsonnutli, the main deity of the Navaho people of New Mexico, who was {122} considered the creator of the heavens and earth. He was said to have positioned twelve men at each of the cardinal points to support the skies. He was thought to have the qualities of both genders and is referred to as the Turquoise Man-woman.
Atius Tiráwa
Atius Tiráwa
Atius Tiráwa was the great god of the Pawnees. He also was a creative deity, and ordered the courses of the sun, moon, and stars. As known to-day he is regarded as omnipotent and intangible; but how far this conception of him has been coloured by missionary influence it would be difficult to say. We find, however, in other Indian mythologies which we know have not been sophisticated by Christian belief many references to deities who possess such attributes, and there is no reason why we should infer that Atius Tiráwa is any other than a purely aboriginal conception.
Atius Tiráwa was the great god of the Pawnees. He was also a creative deity who controlled the paths of the sun, moon, and stars. Today, he is seen as all-powerful and intangible; however, it’s hard to determine how much of this view has been influenced by missionaries. We do see in other Indigenous mythologies, which we know haven't been altered by Christian beliefs, many references to gods with similar qualities. There’s no reason to assume that Atius Tiráwa is anything other than a purely indigenous concept.
Esaugetuh Emissee
Esaugetuh Emissee
The great life-giving god of the Creeks and other Muskhogeans was Esaugetuh Emissee, whose name signifies, 'Master of Breath.' The sound of the name represents the emission of breath from the mouth. He was the god of wind, and, like many another divinity in American mythology, his rule over that element was allied with his power over the breath of life—one of the forms of wind or air. Savage man regards the wind as the great source of breath and life. Indeed, in many tongues the words 'wind,' 'soul,' and 'breath' have a common origin. We find a like conception in the Aztec wind-god Tezcatlipoca, who was looked upon as the primary source of existence.[8]
The powerful life-giving god of the Creeks and other Muskhogeans was Esaugetuh Emissee, which means 'Master of Breath.' The sound of his name reflects the release of breath from the mouth. He was the god of wind, and, similar to many other deities in American mythology, his dominion over that element connected with his authority over the breath of life—one of the forms of wind or air. Primitive people view the wind as the main source of breath and life. In fact, in many languages, the words 'wind,' 'soul,' and 'breath' have a shared origin. We see a similar idea in the Aztec wind-god Tezcatlipoca, who was considered the primary source of existence.[8]
[8] See the author's Myths of Mexico and Peru, in this series.
[8] Check out the author's Myths of Mexico and Peru in this series.
The Coyote God
The Coyote Deity
Among the people of the far west, the Californians and Chinooks, an outstanding deity is, strangely enough, the Coyote. But whereas among the Chinooks he was thought to be a benign being, the Maidu and other Californian tribes pictured him as mischievous, cunning, and destructive. Kodoyanpe, the Maidu creator, discovered the world along with Coyote, and with his aid rendered it habitable for mankind. The pair fashioned men out of small wooden images, as the gods of the Kiche of Central America are related to have done in the myth in the Popol Vuh. But the mannikins proved unsuitable to their purpose, and they turned them into animals. Kodoyanpe's intentions were beneficent, and as matters appeared to be going but ill, he concluded that Coyote was at the bottom of the mischief. In this he was correct, and on consideration he resolved to destroy Coyote. On the side of the disturber was a formidable array of monsters and other evil agencies. But Kodoyanpe received powerful assistance from a being called the Conqueror, who rid the universe of many monsters and wicked spirits which might have proved unfriendly to the life of man, as yet unborn. The combat raged fiercely over a protracted period, but at last the beneficent Kodoyanpe was defeated by the crafty Coyote. Kodoyanpe had buried many of the wooden mannikins whom he had at first created, and they now sprang from their places and became the Indian race.
Among the people of the far west, like the Californians and Chinooks, an important deity is, oddly enough, the Coyote. However, while the Chinooks viewed him as a kind figure, the Maidu and other Californian tribes saw him as mischievous, clever, and destructive. Kodoyanpe, the Maidu creator, discovered the world with Coyote's help, making it livable for humanity. The duo shaped men from small wooden figures, similar to what the gods of the Kiche in Central America are said to have done in the myth in the Popol Vuh. But the figures turned out to be unsuitable, so they transformed them into animals. Kodoyanpe had good intentions, but when things didn't go well, he figured that Coyote was behind the trouble. He was right, and after thinking it over, he decided to get rid of Coyote. Coyote had a strong backing of monsters and other evil forces. But Kodoyanpe received significant help from a being called the Conqueror, who eliminated many monsters and evil spirits that could have threatened human life, which had yet to come. The battle was intense and stretched on for a long time, but in the end, the good-natured Kodoyanpe was outsmarted by the sly Coyote. Kodoyanpe had buried many of the wooden figures he had initially created, and they now emerged and became the Indian race.
This is, of course, a day-and-night or light-and-darkness myth. Kodoyanpe is the sun, the spirit of day, who after a diurnal struggle with the forces of darkness flies toward the west for refuge. Coyote is the spirit of night, typified by an animal of nocturnal {124} habits which slinks forth from its den as the shades of dusk fall on the land. We find a similar conception in Egyptian mythology, where Anubis, the jackal-headed, swallows his father Osiris, the brilliant god of day, as the night swallows up the sun.
This is, of course, a myth about day and night, or light and darkness. Kodoyanpe represents the sun, the spirit of day, who, after a daily battle with the forces of darkness, flees westward for safety. Coyote symbolizes night, represented by an animal that comes out at night, emerging from its den as dusk settles over the land. A similar idea appears in Egyptian mythology, where Anubis, the jackal-headed god, consumes his father Osiris, the radiant god of day, just as night consumes the sun.
Another version of the Coyote myth current in California describes how in the beginning there was only the primeval waste of waters, upon which Kodoyanpe and Coyote dropped in a canoe. Coyote willed that the surf beneath them should become sand.
Another version of the Coyote myth found in California explains that at the start, there was only the vast emptiness of water, where Kodoyanpe and Coyote paddled in a canoe. Coyote desired for the waves below them to turn into sand.
"Coyote was coming. He came to Got'at. There he met a heavy surf. He was afraid that he might be drifted away, and went up to the spruce-trees. He stayed there a long time. Then he took some sand and threw it upon that surf: 'This shall be a prairie and no surf. The future generations shall walk on this prairie!' Thus Clatsop became a prairie. The surf became a prairie."[9]
Coyote was coming. He arrived at Got'at. There, he encountered heavy surf. He was worried that he might be washed away, so he climbed up to the spruce trees. He stayed there for a long time. Then he took some sand and tossed it onto the surf: 'This will become a prairie and not surf. Future generations will walk on this prairie!' Thus Clatsop became a prairie. The surf turned into a prairie.[9]
[9] Boas, Chinook Texts.
[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Boas, Chinook Texts.
But among other tribes as well as among the Chinooks Italapas, the Coyote, is a beneficent deity. Thus in the myths of the Shushwap and Kutenai Indians of British Columbia he figures as the creative agency, and in the folk-tales of the Ashochimi of California he appears after the deluge and plants in the earth the feathers of various birds, which according to their colour become the several Indian tribes.
But among other tribes, as well as the Chinook tribe, Coyote is a kind deity. In the myths of the Shuswap and Kutenai Indians of British Columbia, he plays a role as the creative force, and in the folktales of the Ashochimi of California, he shows up after the flood and plants in the ground the feathers of different birds, which, according to their colors, become the various Indian tribes.
Blue Jay
Blue Jay
Another mischievous deity of the Chinooks and other western peoples is Blue Jay. He is a turbulent braggart, schemer, and mischief-maker. He is the very clown of gods, and invariably in trouble himself if he is not manufacturing it for others. He has the shape of a jay-bird, which was given him by the Supernatural {125} People because he lost to them in an archery contest. They placed a curse upon him, telling him the note he used as a bird would gain an unenviable notoriety as a bad omen. Blue Jay has an elder brother, the Robin, who is continually upbraiding him for his mischievous conduct in sententious phraseology. The story of the many tricks and pranks played by Blue Jay, not only on the long-suffering members of his tribe, but also upon the denizens of the supernatural world, must have afforded intense amusement around many an Indian camp-fire. Even the proverbial gravity of the Red Man could scarcely hold out against the comical adventures of this American Owl-glass.
Another mischievous deity of the Chinooks and other western peoples is Blue Jay. He’s a rowdy braggart, schemer, and troublemaker. He’s the clown of the gods, often getting into trouble himself if he’s not causing it for others. He takes the form of a jay bird, which was given to him by the Supernatural People because he lost to them in an archery contest. They cursed him, saying the sound he made as a bird would become known as a bad omen. Blue Jay has an older brother, the Robin, who constantly scolds him for his mischievous behavior in a preachy way. The stories of the numerous tricks and pranks played by Blue Jay, not only on the long-suffering members of his tribe, but also on the inhabitants of the supernatural world, must have brought great amusement around many an Indian campfire. Even the typical seriousness of the Native American could hardly withstand the comical escapades of this American trickster.
Thunder-Gods
Thunder Gods
North America is rich in thunder-gods. Of these a typical example is Haokah, the god of the Sioux. The countenance of this divinity was divided into halves, one of which expressed grief and the other cheerfulness—that is, on occasion he could either weep with the rain or smile with the sun. Heat affected him as cold, and cold was to him as heat. He beat the tattoo of the thunder on his great drum, using the wind as a drum-stick. In some phases he is reminiscent of Jupiter, for he hurls the lightning to earth in the shape of thunderbolts. He wears a pair of horns, perhaps to typify his connexion with the lightning, or else with the chase, for many American thunder-gods are mighty hunters. This double conception arises from their possession of the lightning-spear, or arrow, which also gives them in some cases the character of a war-god. Strangely enough, such gods of the chase often resembled in appearance the animals they hunted. For example, Tsui 'Kalu (Slanting Eyes), a hunter-god {126} of the Cherokee Indians, seems to resemble a deer. He is of giant proportions, and dwells in a great mountain of the Blue Ridge Range, in North-western Virginia. He appears to have possessed all the game in the district as his private property. A Cherokee thunder-god is Asgaya Gigagei (Red Man). The facts that he is described as being of a red colour, thus typifying the lightning, and that the Cherokees were originally a mountain people, leave little room for doubt that he is a thunder-god, for it is around the mountain peaks that the heavy thunder-clouds gather, and the red lightning flashing from their depths looks like the moving limbs of the half-hidden deity. We also find occasionally invoked in the Cherokee religious formulæ a pair of twin deities known as the 'Little Men,' or 'Thunder-boys.' This reminds us that in Peru twins were always regarded as sacred to the lightning, since they were emblematic of the thunder-and-lightning twins, Apocatequil and Piguerao. All these thunder-gods are analogous to the Aztec Tlaloc, the Kiche Hurakan, and the Otomi Mixcoatl.[10] A well-known instance of the thunder- or hunter-god who possesses animal characteristics will occur to those who are familiar with the old English legend of Herne the Hunter, with his deer's head and antlers.
North America has a wealth of thunder gods. A classic example is Haokah, the god of the Sioux. His face is split into two halves; one side shows sadness while the other displays happiness—so sometimes he can either cry with the rain or smile with the sun. Heat and cold affect him equally. He creates the sound of thunder by beating on his enormous drum, using the wind as a drumstick. In some aspects, he resembles Jupiter, as he throws lightning to earth in the form of thunderbolts. He wears a pair of horns, possibly symbolizing his connection to lightning or hunting, because many American thunder gods are powerful hunters. This dual image comes from their possession of a lightning spear or arrow, which sometimes gives them attributes of a war god. Interestingly, these hunting gods often look like the animals they pursue. For instance, Tsui 'Kalu (Slanting Eyes), a hunter god of the Cherokee Indians, resembles a deer. He is huge and lives in a massive mountain in the Blue Ridge Range, in Northwestern Virginia. He seems to own all the game in the area as his own. A Cherokee thunder god is Asgaya Gigagei (Red Man). His description as red symbolizes lightning, and since the Cherokees originally lived in the mountains, it's clear he is a thunder god. Heavy thunderclouds gather around mountain peaks, and the red lightning flashing from them looks like the moving limbs of the partially hidden deity. Occasionally, in Cherokee religious practices, a pair of twin deities called the 'Little Men' or 'Thunder-boys' are invoked. This reminds us that in Peru, twins were considered sacred to lightning, as they represented the thunder-and-lightning twins, Apocatequil and Piguerao. All these thunder gods are similar to the Aztec Tlaloc, the Kiche Hurakan, and the Otomi Mixcoatl.[10] A well-known example of a thunder or hunter god with animal traits is the old English legend of Herne the Hunter, who has a deer's head and antlers.
The Dakota Indians worshipped a deity whom they addressed as Waukheon (Thunder-bird). This being was engaged in constant strife with the water-god, Unktahe, who was a cunning sorcerer, and a controller of dreams and witchcraft. Their conflict probably symbolizes the atmospheric changes which accompany the different seasons.
The Dakota Indians worshipped a deity they called Waukheon (Thunder-bird). This being was always in conflict with the water-god, Unktahe, who was a clever sorcerer and controlled dreams and witchcraft. Their struggle likely represents the changes in weather that come with the different seasons.
Idea of a Future Life
Concept of a Future Life
The idea of a future life was very widely disseminated among the tribes of North America. The general conception of such an existence was that it was merely a shadowy extension of terrestrial life, in which the same round of hunting and kindred pursuits was engaged in. The Indian idea of eternal bliss seems to have been an existence in the Land of the Sun, to which, however, only those famed in war were usually admitted.
The idea of an afterlife was commonly shared among the tribes of North America. The general view of this existence was that it was just a vague continuation of life on Earth, where people would engage in the same activities like hunting and similar pursuits. The Native American concept of eternal happiness appears to have been living in the Land of the Sun, but usually, only those renowned for their valor in battle were allowed to enter.
That the Indians possessed a firm belief in a future state of existence is proved by their statements to the early Moravian missionaries, to whom they said: "We Indians shall not for ever die. Even the grains of corn we put under the earth grow up and become living things." The old missionary adds: "They conceive that when the soul has been awhile with God it can, if it chooses, return to earth and be born again." This idea of rebirth, however, appears to have meant that the soul would return to the bones, that these would clothe themselves with flesh, and that the man would rejoin his tribe. By what process of reasoning they arrived at such a conclusion it would be difficult to ascertain, but the almost universal practice which obtained among the Indians both of North and South America of preserving the bones of the deceased plainly indicates that they possessed some strong religious reason for this belief. Many tribes which dwelt east of the Mississippi once in every decade collected the bones of those who had died within that period, carefully cleaned them, and placed them in a tomb lined with beautiful flowers, over which they erected a mound of wood, stone, or earth. Nor, indeed, were the ancient Egyptians more considerate of the remains of their fathers.
That the Native Americans had a strong belief in an afterlife is shown by what they told the early Moravian missionaries. They said, "We Native Americans won't die forever. Even the corn kernels we bury in the ground grow and become living things." The old missionary noted, "They believe that when the soul has been with God for a while, it can choose to return to earth and be born again." However, this idea of rebirth seems to imply that the soul would return to the bones, which would become flesh again, and the person would reunite with their tribe. It’s difficult to determine how they came to this conclusion, but the common practice among Native Americans in both North and South America of preserving the bones of the dead clearly shows they had a strong religious reason for this belief. Many tribes living east of the Mississippi would collect the bones of those who died every ten years, clean them carefully, and place them in a tomb decorated with beautiful flowers, on top of which they built a mound of wood, stone, or earth. Indeed, the ancient Egyptians were not more respectful of their ancestors' remains.
The Hope of Resurrection
The Hope of Resurrection
American funerary ritual and practice throughout the northern sub-continent plainly indicates a strong and vivid belief in the resurrection of the soul after death. Among many tribes the practice prevailed of interring with the deceased such objects as he might be supposed to require in the other world. These included weapons of war and of the chase for men, and household implements and feminine finery in the case of women.
American funeral rituals and practices across the northern continent clearly show a strong and vivid belief in the resurrection of the soul after death. Many tribes had the custom of burying the deceased with items they might need in the afterlife. These included weapons for hunting and warfare for men, and household items and decorative accessories for women.
Among primitive peoples the belief is prevalent that inanimate objects possess doubles, or, as spiritualists would say, 'astral bodies,' or souls, and some Indian tribes supposed that unless such objects were broken or mutilated—that is to say, 'killed'—their doubles would not accompany the spirit of the deceased on its journey.
Among primitive cultures, there is a common belief that inanimate objects have doubles, or what spiritualists refer to as 'astral bodies' or souls. Some Native American tribes believed that unless these objects were broken or damaged—that is, 'killed'—their doubles would not follow the spirit of the deceased on its journey.
Indian Burial Customs
Indian Burial Traditions
Many methods of disposing of the corpse were, and are, in use among the American Indians. The most common of these were ordinary burial in the earth or under tumuli, burial in caves, tree-burial, raising the dead on platforms, and the disposal of cremated remains in urns.
Many ways to dispose of the body were, and still are, used by American Indians. The most common methods included regular burial in the ground or under mounds, burial in caves, tree burial, placing the deceased on platforms, and storing cremated remains in urns.
Embalming and mummification were practised to a certain extent by some of the extinct tribes of the east coast, and some of the north-west tribes, notably the Chinooks, buried their dead in canoes, which were raised on poles. The rites which accompanied burial, besides the placing of useful articles and food in the grave, generally consisted in a solemn dance, in which the bereaved relatives cut themselves and blackened their faces, after which they wailed night and morning in solitary places. It was generally regarded as unlucky to mention the name of the deceased, and, indeed, the {129} bereaved family often adopted another name to avoid such a contingency.
Embalming and mummification were practiced to some degree by certain extinct tribes on the east coast, and some of the northwest tribes, especially the Chinooks, buried their dead in canoes that were elevated on poles. The burial rituals typically involved not only placing useful items and food in the grave but also a solemn dance, during which the grieving relatives would cut themselves and paint their faces black. Afterwards, they would mourn in isolation, wailing night and morning. It was considered bad luck to mention the name of the deceased, and the grieving family often chose a new name to prevent any potential misfortune related to this.
The Soul's Journey
The Journey of the Soul
Most of the tribes appear to have believed that the soul had to undertake a long journey before it reached its destination. The belief of the Chinooks in this respect is perhaps a typical one. They imagine that after death the spirit of the deceased drinks at a large hole in the ground, after which it shrinks and passes on to the country of the ghosts, where it is fed with spirit food and drink. After this act of communion with the spirit-world it may not return. They also believe that every one is possessed of two spirits, a greater and a less. During illness the lesser soul is spirited away by the denizens of Ghost-land. The Navahos possess a similar belief, and say that the soul has none of the vital force which animates the body, nor any of the faculties of the mind, but a kind of third quality, or personality, like the ka of the ancient Egyptians, which may leave its owner and become lost, much to his danger and discomfort. The Hurons and Iroquois believe that after death the soul must cross a deep and swift stream, by a bridge formed by a single slender tree, upon which it has to combat the attacks of a fierce dog. The Athapascans imagine that the soul must be ferried over a great water in a stone canoe, and the Algonquins and Dakotas believe that departed spirits must cross a stream bridged by an enormous snake.
Most tribes seem to have believed that the soul needed to take a long journey before it reached its final destination. The Chinooks, in particular, have a typical belief in this regard. They think that after death, the spirit of the deceased drinks from a large hole in the ground, after which it shrinks and moves on to the land of the ghosts, where it's nourished with spirit food and drink. After this communion with the spirit world, it cannot return. They also believe that everyone has two spirits, one greater and one lesser. During illness, the lesser soul is taken away by the inhabitants of the Ghost-land. The Navahos share a similar belief, stating that the soul lacks any of the life force that animates the body or any mental faculties, but rather has a kind of third quality or personality, similar to the ka of the ancient Egyptians, which can leave its owner and become lost, putting them in danger and discomfort. The Hurons and Iroquois believe that after death, the soul must cross a deep and fast-moving stream, using a bridge made from a single slender tree, all while fighting off the attacks of a fierce dog. The Athapascans think the soul must be ferried across a great body of water in a stone canoe, while the Algonquins and Dakotas believe that departed spirits need to cross a stream that is bridged by a giant snake.
Paradise and the Supernatural People
Paradise and Supernatural Beings
The Red Man appears to have possessed two wholly different conceptions of supernatural life. We find in Indian myth allusions both to a 'Country of the Ghosts' and to a 'Land of the Supernatural People.' {130} The first appears to be the destination of human beings after death, but the second is apparently the dwelling-place of a spiritual race some degrees higher than mankind. Both these regions are within the reach of mortals, and seem to be mere extensions of the terrestrial sphere. Their inhabitants eat, drink, hunt, and amuse themselves in the same manner as earthly folk, and are by no means invulnerable or immortal. The instinctive dread of the supernatural which primitive man possesses is well exemplified in the myths in which he is brought into contact with the denizens of Ghost-land or the Spirit-world. These myths were undoubtedly framed for the same purpose as the old Welsh poem on the harrying of hell, or the story of the journey of the twin brothers to Xibalba in the Central American Popol Vuh. That is to say, the desire was felt for some assurance that man, on entering the spiritual sphere, would only be treading in the footsteps of heroic beings who had preceded him, who had vanquished the forces of death and hell and had stripped them of their terrors.
The Red Man seems to have had two completely different views of supernatural life. In Indian myths, we see references to a 'Country of the Ghosts' and a 'Land of the Supernatural People.' {130} The first appears to be where humans go after they die, while the second seems to be the home of a spiritual race that is a bit above humanity. Both of these places are accessible to mortals and seem to be just extensions of our earthly world. Their inhabitants eat, drink, hunt, and enjoy themselves just like people do, and they are definitely not invulnerable or immortal. The natural fear of the supernatural that primitive humans had is clearly shown in the myths where they come into contact with the beings from Ghost-land or the Spirit-world. These myths were certainly created for the same reason as the old Welsh poem about the torment of hell or the story of the twin brothers' journey to Xibalba in the Central American Popol Vuh. In other words, there was a desire for some reassurance that when humans enter the spiritual realm, they would be following in the footsteps of heroic beings who had come before them, overcoming the powers of death and hell and taking away their fears.
The mythologies of the North American Indians possess no place of punishment, any more than they possess any deities who are frankly malevolent toward humanity. Should a place of torment be discernible in any Indian mythology at the present day it may unhesitatingly be classed as the product of missionary sophistication. Father Brébeuf, an early French missionary, could only find that the souls of suicides and those killed in war were supposed to dwell apart from the others. "But as to the souls of scoundrels," he adds, "so far from being shut out, they are welcome guests; though for that matter, if it were not so their paradise would be a total desert, as 'Indian' and 'scoundrel' are one and the same."
The mythologies of North American Indians do not include a place for punishment, nor do they have any deities that are outright evil toward humanity. If a place of torment can be found in any current Indian mythology, it should be recognized as a result of missionary influence. Father Brébeuf, an early French missionary, noted that the souls of suicides and those who died in battle were believed to exist separately from others. "But as for the souls of wrongdoers," he adds, "far from being excluded, they are welcomed guests; otherwise, their paradise would be completely empty, since 'Indian' and 'wrongdoer' are essentially the same."
The Sacred Number Four
The Holy Number Four
Over the length and breadth of the American continent a peculiar sanctity is attached by the aborigines to the four points of the compass. This arises from the circumstance that from these quarters come the winds which carry the fertilizing rains. The Red Man, a dweller in vast undulating plains where landmarks are few, recognized the necessity of such guidance in his wanderings as could alone be received from a strict adherence to the position of the four cardinal points. These he began to regard with veneration as his personal safeguards, and recognized in them the dwelling-places of powerful beings, under whose care he was. Most of his festivals and celebrations had symbolical or direct allusions to the four points of the compass. The ceremony of smoking, without which no treaty could be commenced or ratified, was usually begun by the chief of the tribe exhaling tobacco-smoke toward the four quarters of the earth. Among some tribes other points were also recognized, as, for example, one in the sky and one in the earth. All these points had their symbolical colours, and were presided over by various animal or other divinities. Thus the Apaches took black for the east, white for the south, yellow for the west, and blue for the north, the Cherokees red, white, black, and blue for the same points, and the Navahos white, blue, yellow, and black, with white and black for the lower regions and blue for the upper or ethereal world.
Across the entire American continent, the indigenous people hold a special reverence for the four cardinal points. This stems from the fact that these directions are where the winds that bring nourishing rains originate. The Native American, living in vast rolling plains with few landmarks, understood the importance of following these cardinal points for guidance during his journeys. He began to see them as sacred protection and recognized them as the homes of powerful spirits that watched over him. Many of his festivals and rituals referenced these four directions, either symbolically or directly. The smoking ceremony, essential for starting or ratifying any treaty, was typically initiated by the tribe's chief blowing tobacco smoke toward the four corners of the earth. In some tribes, other points were acknowledged as well, such as one in the sky and one in the ground. Each of these points was associated with specific colors and was governed by various animal or spiritual beings. For example, the Apaches associated black with the east, white with the south, yellow with the west, and blue with the north; the Cherokees used red, white, black, and blue for the same directions; and the Navahos designated white, blue, yellow, and black for those points, with white and black for the lower realms and blue for the upper or spiritual world.
Indian Time and Festivals
Indian Time & Festivals
The North American tribes have various ways of computing time. Some of them rely merely upon the changes in season and the growth of crops for guidance {132} as to when their annual festivals and seasonal celebrations should take place. Others fix their system of festivals on the changes of the moon and the habits of animals and birds. It was, however, upon the moon that most of these peoples depended for information regarding the passage of time. Most of them assigned twelve moons to the year, while others considered thirteen a more correct number. The Kiowa reckoned the year to consist of twelve and a half moons, the other half being carried over to the year following.
The North American tribes have different ways of measuring time. Some simply look to the changing seasons and crop growth to decide when their yearly festivals and seasonal celebrations should happen. Others schedule their festivals based on the phases of the moon and the behaviors of animals and birds. However, most of these groups relied on the moon for tracking the passage of time. Most assigned twelve moons to a year, while some thought thirteen was a more accurate count. The Kiowa counted the year as having twelve and a half moons, carrying over the extra half to the following year. {132}
The Zuñi of New Mexico allude to the year as a 'passage of time,' and call the seasons the 'steps of the year.' The first six months of the Zuñi year possess names which have an agricultural or natural significance, while the last six have ritualistic names. Captain Jonathan Carver, who travelled among the Sioux at the end of the eighteenth century, says that some tribes among them reckoned their years by moons, and made them consist of twelve lunar months, observing when thirty moons had waned to add a supernumerary one, which they termed the 'lost moon.' They gave a name to each month as follows, the year beginning at the first new moon after the spring equinox: March, Worm Moon; April, Moon of Plants; May, Moon of Flowers; June, Hot Moon; July, Buck Moon; August, Sturgeon Moon; September, Corn Moon; October, Travelling Moon; November, Beaver Moon; December, Hunting Moon; January, Cold Moon; February, Snow Moon. These people had no division into weeks, but counted days by 'sleeps,' half-days by pointing to the sun at noon, and quarter-days by the rising and setting of the sun, for all of which they possessed symbolic signs. Many tribes kept records of events by means of such signs, as has already been indicated. The eastern Sioux {133} measure time by knotted leather thongs, similar to the quipos of the ancient Peruvians. Other tribes have even more primitive methods. The Hupa of California tell a person's age by examining his teeth. The Maidu divide the seasons into Rain Season, Leaf Season, Dry Season, and Falling-leaf Season. The Pima of Southern Arizona record events by means of notched sticks, which no one but the persons who mark them can understand.
The Zuñi people in New Mexico refer to the year as a 'passage of time' and call the seasons the 'steps of the year.' The first six months of the Zuñi year have names that relate to agriculture or nature, while the last six months have names linked to rituals. Captain Jonathan Carver, who traveled among the Sioux at the end of the 18th century, notes that some tribes counted their years by moons, consisting of twelve lunar months, and added an extra month, called the 'lost moon,' after every thirty moons. They named each month as follows, starting the year with the first new moon after the spring equinox: March, Worm Moon; April, Moon of Plants; May, Moon of Flowers; June, Hot Moon; July, Buck Moon; August, Sturgeon Moon; September, Corn Moon; October, Travelling Moon; November, Beaver Moon; December, Hunting Moon; January, Cold Moon; February, Snow Moon. These tribes did not have weeks but counted days as 'sleeps,' half-days by pointing to the sun at noon, and quarter-days by observing the sunrise and sunset, all of which had symbolic signs. Many tribes kept records of events using such signs, as noted earlier. The eastern Sioux measure time with knotted leather thongs, similar to the quipos of the ancient Peruvians. Other tribes use even more basic methods. The Hupa of California determine a person's age by looking at their teeth. The Maidu split the seasons into Rain Season, Leaf Season, Dry Season, and Falling-leaf Season. The Pima of Southern Arizona record events with notched sticks that only the people who mark them can interpret.
The chief reason for the computation of time among savage peoples is the correct observance of religious festivals. With the rude methods at their command they are not always able to hit upon the exact date on which these should occur. These festivals are often of a highly elaborate nature, and occupy many days in their celebration, the most minute attention being paid to the proper performance of the various rites connected with them. They consist for the most part of a preliminary fast, followed by symbolic dances or magical ceremonies, and concluding with a gluttonous orgy. Most of these observances possess great similarity one to another, and visible differences may be accounted for by circumstances of environment or seasonal variations.
The main reason for tracking time among primitive communities is to properly celebrate religious festivals. With their basic methods, they don’t always manage to determine the exact date for these events. These festivals are often quite elaborate and can last for many days, with a great deal of focus on performing the various related rituals correctly. They usually begin with a period of fasting, followed by symbolic dances or magical rituals, and end with a feast. Most of these celebrations are very similar to each other, and any noticeable differences can often be attributed to environmental factors or seasonal changes.
When the white man first came into contact with the Algonquian race it was observed that they held regularly recurring festivals to celebrate the ripening of fruits and grain, and more irregular feasts to mark the return of wild-fowl and the hunting season in general. Dances were engaged in, and heroic songs chanted. Indeed, the entire observance appears to have been identical in its general features with the festival of to-day.
When white settlers first encountered the Algonquian people, they noticed that they held regular festivals to celebrate the ripening of fruits and grains, along with more sporadic feasts to celebrate the arrival of wildfowl and the hunting season overall. There were dances and heroic songs sung during these events. In fact, the whole observance seems to be quite similar to today’s festivals.
One of the most remarkable of these celebrations is that of the Creeks called the 'Busk,' a contraction {134} for its native name, Pushkita. Commencing with a rigorous fast which lasts three days, the entire tribe assembles on the fourth day to watch the high-priest produce a new fire by means of friction. From this flame the members of the tribe are supplied, and feasting and dancing are then engaged in for three days. Four logs are arranged in the form of a cross pointing to the four quarters of the earth, and burnt as an offering to the four winds.
One of the most remarkable celebrations among the Creeks is the 'Busk,' which is short for its original name, Pushkita. It starts with a strict fast that lasts three days, and on the fourth day, the whole tribe gathers to see the high priest create a new fire through friction. From this flame, the tribe members are lit, and then they feast and dance for three days. Four logs are set up in a cross shape pointing to the four directions, and they are burned as an offering to the four winds.
The Buffalo Dance
The Buffalo Dance
The Mandans, a Dakota tribe, each year celebrate as their principal festival the Buffalo Dance, a feast which marks the return of the buffalo-hunting season. Eight men wearing buffalo-skins on their backs, and painted black, red, or white, imitate the actions of buffaloes. Each of them holds a rattle in his right hand and a slender rod six feet long in his left, and carries a bunch of green willow boughs on his back. The ceremony is held at the season of the year when the willow is in full leaf. The dancers take up their positions at four different points of a canoe to represent the four cardinal points of the compass. Two men dressed as grizzly bears stand beside the canoe, growling and threatening to spring upon any one who interferes with the ceremony. The bystanders throw them pieces of food, which are at once pounced upon by two other men, and carried off by them to the prairie. During the ceremony the old men of the tribe beat upon sacks, chanting prayers for the success of the buffalo-hunt. On the fourth day a man enters the camp in the guise of an evil spirit, and is driven from the vicinity with stones and curses.
The Mandans, a Dakota tribe, celebrate their main festival each year with the Buffalo Dance, a feast that marks the start of the buffalo-hunting season. Eight men dressed in buffalo skins, painted black, red, or white, mimic the actions of buffaloes. Each one holds a rattle in his right hand and a six-foot-long slender rod in his left, along with a bunch of green willow branches on his back. The ceremony takes place when the willow is fully leafed out. The dancers position themselves at four different points around a canoe to represent the four cardinal directions. Two men dressed as grizzly bears stand by the canoe, growling and threatening to attack anyone who disrupts the ceremony. Onlookers throw them pieces of food, which are quickly snatched up by two other men and carried away to the prairie. During the ceremony, the elder members of the tribe beat on sacks while chanting prayers for a successful buffalo hunt. On the fourth day, a man enters the camp disguised as an evil spirit and is chased away with stones and curses.
The elucidation of this ceremony may perhaps be as {135} follows: From some one of the four points of the compass the buffalo must come; therefore all are requested to send goodly supplies. The men dressed as bears symbolize the wild beasts which might deflect the progress of the herds of buffalo toward the territory of the tribe, and therefore must be placated. The demon who visits the camp after the ceremony is, of course, famine.
The explanation of this ceremony might go like this: From one of the four directions, the buffalo needs to arrive; so everyone is asked to contribute generous supplies. The men dressed as bears represent the wild animals that could interrupt the movement of the buffalo herds towards the tribe's land, and they need to be appeased. The figure that comes to the camp after the ceremony is, of course, famine.
Dance-Festivals of the Hopi
Hopi Dance Festivals
The most highly developed North American festival system is that of the Hopi or Moqui of Arizona, the observances of which are almost of a theatrical nature. All the Pueblo Indians, of whom the Hopi are a division, possess similar festivals, which recur at various seasons or under the auspices of different totem clans or secret societies. Most of these 'dances' are arranged by the Katcina clan, and take place in dance-houses known as kivas. These ceremonies have their origin in the universal reverence shown to the serpent in America—a reverence based on the idea that the symbol of the serpent, tail in mouth, represented the round, full sun of August. In the summer 'dances' snake-charming feats are performed, but in the Katcina ceremony serpents are never employed.
The most advanced festival system in North America is that of the Hopi or Moqui of Arizona, whose events are almost theatrical in nature. All the Pueblo Indians, of which the Hopi are a part, have similar festivals that occur at different times of the year or under the guidance of various totem clans or secret societies. Most of these 'dances' are organized by the Katcina clan and take place in dance-houses called kivas. These ceremonies originate from the widespread reverence for the serpent in America—an admiration rooted in the belief that the serpent symbol, with its tail in its mouth, represented the round, full sun of August. During the summer 'dances,' snake-charming acts are performed, but serpents are never used in the Katcina ceremony.
Devil-dances are by no means uncommon among the Indians. The purpose of these is to drive evil spirits from the vicinity of the tribe.
Devil-dances are quite common among the Indians. The goal of these is to drive away evil spirits from the area around the tribe.
Medicine-Men
Healers
The native American priesthood, whether known as medicine-men, shamans, or wizards, were in most tribes a caste apart, exercising not only the priestly function, but those of physician and prophet as well. The name 'medicine-men,' therefore, is scarcely a misnomer. {136} They were skilled in the handling of occult forces such as hypnotism, and thus exercised unlimited sway over the rank and file of the tribe. But we shall first consider them in their religious aspect. In many of the Indian tribes the priesthood was a hereditary office; in others it was obtained through natural fitness or revelation in dreams. With the Cherokees, for example, the seventh son of a family was usually marked out as a suitable person for the priesthood. As a rule the religious body did not share in the general life of the tribe, from which to a great degree it isolated itself. For example, Bartram in his Travels in the Carolinas describes the younger priests of the Creeks as being arrayed in white robes, and carrying on their heads or arms "a great owl-skin stuffed very ingeniously as an insignia of wisdom and divination. These bachelors are also distinguishable from the other people by their taciturnity, grave and solemn countenance, dignified step, and singing to themselves songs or hymns in a low, sweet voice as they stroll about the towns." To add to the feeling of awe which they inspired among the laymen of the tribe, the priests conversed with one another in a secret tongue. Thus the magical formulæ of some of the Algonquin priests were not in the ordinary language, but in a dialect of their own invention. The Choctaws, Cherokees, and Zuñi employed similar esoteric dialects, all of which are now known to be merely modifications of their several tribal languages, fortified with obsolete words, or else mere borrowings from the idioms of other tribes.
The Native American priesthood, known as medicine men, shamans, or wizards, was a distinct group in most tribes, serving not only as religious leaders but also as healers and prophets. So, the term 'medicine men' is quite fitting. {136} They were adept at manipulating hidden forces like hypnosis, which gave them significant influence over the community. However, let's first look at their religious role. In many tribes, being a priest was a hereditary position; in others, it was based on natural ability or visions received in dreams. For instance, among the Cherokees, the seventh son in a family was often seen as a likely candidate for the priesthood. Generally, the religious leaders lived apart from the tribe’s everyday life, isolating themselves to a great extent. For example, Bartram in his Travels in the Carolinas describes younger Creek priests wearing white robes and carrying a cleverly stuffed owl skin on their heads or arms as symbols of wisdom and divination. These bachelors were also easily recognized by their quiet demeanor, serious expressions, dignified movements, and their tendency to sing softly to themselves as they walked around the towns. To enhance the sense of reverence they inspired among the regular tribe members, the priests communicated with each other in a secret language. Thus, some of the magical formulas used by Algonquin priests were expressed not in the common language but in a dialect of their own creation. The Choctaws, Cherokees, and Zuñi had similar secret dialects, which are now understood to be simply variations of their tribal languages, supplemented with archaic words or borrowed from the languages of other tribes.
Medicine-Men as Healers
Healers as Medicine Men
It was, however, as healers that the medicine-men were pre-eminent. The Indian assigns all illness or bodily {137} discomfort to supernatural agency. He cannot comprehend that indisposition may arise within his own system, but believes that it must necessarily proceed from some external source. Some supernatural being whom he has offended, the soul of an animal which he has slain, or perhaps a malevolent sorcerer, torments him. If the bodies of mankind were not afflicted in this mysterious manner their owners would endure for ever. When the Indian falls sick he betakes himself to a medicine-man, to whom he relates his symptoms, at the same time acquainting him with any circumstances which he may suspect of having brought about his condition. If he has slain a deer and omitted the usual formula of placation afterward he suspects that the spirit of the beast is actively harming him. Should he have shot a bird and have subsequently observed any of the same species near his dwelling, he will almost invariably conclude that they were bent on a mission of vengeance and have by some means injured him. The medicine-man, in the first instance, may give his patient some simple native remedy. If this treatment does not avail he will arrange to go to the sufferer's lodge for the purpose of making a more thorough examination. Having located the seat of the pain, he will blow upon it several times, and then proceed to massage it vigorously, invoking the while the aid of the natural enemy of the spirit which he suspects is tormenting the sick man. Thus if a deer's spirit be suspected he will call upon the mountain lion or the Great Dog to drive it away, but if a bird of any of the smaller varieties he will invoke the Great Eagle who dwells in the zenith to slay or devour it. Upon the supposed approach of these potent beings he will become more excited, and, vigorously slapping the patient, will chant incantations {138} in a loud and sonorous voice, which are supposed to hasten the advent of the friendly beings whom he has summoned. At last, producing by sleight of hand an image of the disturbing spirit worked in bone, he calls for a vessel of boiling water, into which he promptly plunges the supposed cause of his patient's illness. The bone figure is withdrawn from the boiling water after a space, and on being examined may be found to have one or more scores on its surface. Each of these shows that it has already slain its man, and the patient is assured that had the native Æsculapius not adopted severe measures the malign spirit would have added him to the number of its victims.
However, the medicine men were foremost as healers. The Indian attributes all illness or physical discomfort to supernatural forces. He can’t understand that sickness might come from within his own body; he believes it must come from an outside source. It could be some supernatural being he has offended, the spirit of an animal he has killed, or perhaps a malevolent sorcerer causing him harm. If people’s bodies weren’t affected in this mysterious way, they would live forever. When an Indian gets sick, he turns to a medicine man, sharing his symptoms and any circumstances he thinks might have led to his condition. If he killed a deer but skipped the usual appeasing ritual afterward, he fears that the spirit of the deer is actively punishing him. If he shot a bird and later sees any of that type near his home, he will likely assume they are seeking revenge and have somehow harmed him. Initially, the medicine man might offer a simple native remedy. If that doesn’t work, he will visit the sick person’s home for a more thorough examination. After identifying the source of the pain, he will blow on it several times, then massage it intensely, calling on the natural enemy of the spirit he thinks is troubling the patient. So, if a deer’s spirit is suspected, he will ask the mountain lion or the Great Dog to drive it away; but for a smaller bird, he will invoke the Great Eagle that resides in the sky to kill or eat it. As these powerful beings are thought to approach, he becomes more animated, vigorously slapping the patient and chanting incantations in a loud, resonant voice, believed to speed up the arrival of the friendly spirits he has summoned. Finally, with a sleight of hand, he produces an image of the troubling spirit made out of bone, asking for a pot of boiling water, into which he quickly drops the supposed cause of his patient’s illness. The bone figure is taken out of the boiling water after a while and, upon inspection, may have one or more marks on its surface. Each of these indicates that it has already claimed a life, and the patient is assured that if the native healer hadn't taken drastic measures, the evil spirit would have claimed him as its next victim.
Should these methods not result in a cure, others are resorted to. The patient is regaled with the choicest food and drink, while incantations are chanted and music performed to frighten away the malign influences.
Should these methods not lead to a cure, other options are tried. The patient is treated to the finest food and drink, while chants are recited and music is played to drive away the evil influences.
Professional Etiquette
Workplace Etiquette
The priestly class is not given to levying exorbitant fees upon its patients. As a rule the Indian medicine-man strongly resents any allusion to a fee. Should the payment be of a perishable nature, such as food, he usually shares it with his relatives, brother-priests, or even his patients, but should it consist of something that may be retained, such as cloth, teeth necklaces, or skins, he will carefully hoard it to afford provision for his old age. The Indian practitioner is strongly of opinion that white doctors are of little service in the cure of native illnesses. White medicine, he says, is good only for white men, and Indian medicine for the red man; in which conclusion he is probably justified.
The priestly class doesn’t charge excessive fees for their services. Generally, the Indian medicine man strongly opposes any mention of a fee. If the payment is something perishable like food, he typically shares it with his family, fellow priests, or even his patients. However, if it’s something that can be kept, like cloth, tooth necklaces, or skins, he will save it to provide for himself in old age. The Indian practitioner believes that white doctors are not very helpful in treating native illnesses. He insists that white medicine is only effective for white people, while Indian medicine is meant for the red man; and he is likely justified in this belief.
Journeys in Spirit-land
Journeys in Spirit World
In many Indian myths we read how the shamans, singly or in companies, seek the Spirit-land, either to search for the souls of those who are ill, but not yet dead, or to seek advice from supernatural beings. These thaumaturgical practices were usually undertaken by three medicine-men acting in concert. Falling into a trance, in which their souls were supposed to become temporarily disunited from their bodies, they would follow the track of the sick man's spirit into the spirit-world. The order in which they travelled was determined by the relative strength of their guardian spirits, those with the strongest being first and last, and he who had the weakest being placed in the middle. If the sick man's track turned to the left they said he would die, but if to the right, he would recover. From the trail they could also divine whether any supernatural danger was near, and the foremost priest would utter a magic chant to avert such evils if they came from the front, while if the danger came from the rear the incantation was sung by the priest who came last. Generally their sojourn occupied one or two nights, and, having rescued the soul of the patient, they returned to place it in his body.
In many Indian myths, we find stories of shamans who, either alone or in groups, venture into the Spirit-land. Their goal is either to search for the souls of those who are ill but not yet dead or to seek guidance from supernatural beings. These spiritual practices were typically carried out by three medicine men working together. They would fall into a trance where their souls were believed to temporarily separate from their bodies, allowing them to follow the trail of the sick person's spirit into the spirit world. The order in which they traveled depended on the strength of their guardian spirits—those with the strongest spirits would go first and last, while the one with the weakest would be in the middle. If the trail turned to the left, it was said that the person would die; if it turned to the right, they would recover. From the trail, they could also sense any nearby supernatural threats. The lead priest would chant a magic spell to ward off any dangers coming from the front, while the last priest would sing the incantation if the threat approached from behind. Their journey generally lasted one or two nights, and after retrieving the patient's soul, they would return it to their body.
Not only was the shaman endowed with the power of projecting his own 'astral body' into the Land of Spirits. By placing cedar-wood charms in the hands of persons who had not yet received a guardian spirit he could impart to them his clairvoyant gifts, enabling them to visit the Spirit-land and make any observations required by him.
Not only was the shaman given the ability to project his own 'astral body' into the Spirit World, but he could also give cedar-wood charms to people who hadn't yet received a guardian spirit. This would allow him to share his clairvoyant abilities with them, enabling them to visit the Spirit World and gather any information he needed.
The souls of chiefs, instead of following the usual route, went directly to the sea-shore, where only the most gifted shamans could follow their trail. The sea {140} was regarded as the highway to the supernatural regions. A sick man was in the greatest peril at high water, but when the tide was low the danger was less.
The souls of leaders, instead of taking the usual path, went straight to the shore, where only the most skilled shamans could track them. The sea {140} was seen as the route to the supernatural realms. A sick person faced the greatest danger at high tide, but when the tide was low, the risk was lower.
The means adopted by the medicine-men to lure ghosts away from their pursuit of a soul was to create an 'astral' deer. The ghosts would turn from hunting the man's soul to follow that of the beast.
The methods used by the healers to drive ghosts away from chasing a soul involved creating an 'astral' deer. The ghosts would abandon their pursuit of the man's soul to follow that of the creature.
The Savage and Religion
Savage and Religion
It cannot be said that the religious sense was exceptionally strong in the mind of the North American Indian. But this was due principally to the stage of culture at which he stood, and in some cases still stands. In man in his savage or barbarian condition the sense of reverence as we conceive it is small, and its place is largely filled by fear and superstition. It is only at a later stage, when civilizing influences have to some extent banished the grosser terrors of animism and fetishism, that the gods reveal themselves in a more spiritual aspect.
It can't be said that the religious sense was particularly strong in the minds of Native Americans. This was mainly because of the level of culture they were at, which in some cases they still are. In people in their primitive or barbaric state, the feeling of reverence as we understand it is minimal, and it's mostly replaced by fear and superstition. It's only at a later stage, when civilizing influences have somewhat eliminated the more crude fears of animism and fetishism, that the gods show themselves in a more spiritual way.
CHAPTER III: ALGONQUIAN MYTHS AND LEGENDS
Glooskap and Malsum
Glooskap and Malsum
The Algonquin Indians have perhaps a more extensive mythology than the majority of Indian peoples, and as they have been known to civilization for several centuries their myths have the advantage of having been thoroughly examined.
The Algonquin Indians probably have a more extensive mythology than most Native American groups, and since they have been known to civilization for several centuries, their myths have the benefit of having been thoroughly studied.
One of the most interesting figures in their pantheon is Glooskap, which means 'The Liar'; but so far from an affront being intended to the deity by this appellation, it was bestowed as a compliment to his craftiness, cunning being regarded as one of the virtues by all savage peoples.
One of the most intriguing figures in their pantheon is Glooskap, which means 'The Liar'; however, far from being an insult to the deity, this title was given as a compliment to his cleverness, as cunning is considered one of the virtues by all primitive cultures.
Glooskap and his brother Malsum, the Wolf, were twins, and from this we may infer that they were the opposites of a dualistic system, Glooskap standing for what seems 'good' to the savage, and Malsum for all that was 'bad.'[1] Their mother died at their birth, and out of her body Glooskap formed the sun and moon, animals, fishes, and the human race, while the malicious Malsum made mountains, valleys, serpents, and every manner of thing which he considered would inconvenience the race of men.
Glooskap and his brother Malsum, the Wolf, were twins, and from this, we can see that they represented the extremes of a dualistic system, with Glooskap symbolizing what is considered 'good' by the savage, and Malsum embodying all that is 'bad.'[1] Their mother passed away during childbirth, and from her body, Glooskap created the sun and moon, animals, fish, and humans, while the spiteful Malsum formed mountains, valleys, snakes, and all kinds of things that he believed would trouble humankind.
[1] This 'goodness' and 'badness,' however, is purely relative and of modern origin, such deities, as already explained, being figures in a light-and-darkness myth.
[1] This idea of 'good' and 'bad' is completely relative and a more recent concept, since these deities, as previously discussed, are part of a myth involving light and darkness.
Each of the brothers possessed a secret as to what would kill him, as do many other beings in myth and fairy story, notably Liew Llaw Gyffes in Welsh romance.
Each of the brothers had a secret about what would kill him, just like many other characters in myths and fairy tales, especially Liew Llaw Gyffes in Welsh romance.
Malsum asked Glooskap in what manner he could be killed, and the elder brother, to try his sincerity, replied that the only way in which his life could be taken was by the touch of an owl's feather—or, as {142} some variants of the myth say, by that of a flowering rush. Malsum in his turn confided to Glooskap that he could only perish by a blow from a fern-root. The malicious Wolf, taking his bow, brought down an owl, and while Glooskap slept struck him with a feather plucked from its wing. Glooskap immediately expired, but to Malsum's chagrin came to life again. This tale is surprisingly reminiscent of the Scandinavian myth of Balder, who would only die if struck by a sprig of mistletoe by his brother Hodur. Like Balder, Glooskap is a sun-god, as is well proved by the circumstance that when he dies he does not fail to revive.
Malsum asked Glooskap how he could be killed, and the elder brother, to test his honesty, said that the only way his life could be taken was by the touch of an owl’s feather—or, as some versions of the myth say, by that of a flowering rush. Malsum then shared with Glooskap that he could only be killed by a blow from a fern root. The scheming Wolf, taking his bow, shot an owl, and while Glooskap was asleep, struck him with a feather taken from its wing. Glooskap immediately died, but to Malsum’s dismay, he came back to life. This story is surprisingly similar to the Scandinavian myth of Balder, who would only die if struck by a sprig of mistletoe by his brother Hodur. Like Balder, Glooskap is a sun god, as evidenced by the fact that when he dies, he always comes back to life.
But Malsum resolved to learn his brother's secret and to destroy him at the first opportunity. Glooskap had told him subsequently to his first attempt that only a pine-root could kill him, and with this Malsum struck him while he slept as before, but Glooskap, rising up and laughing, drove Malsum into the forest, and seated himself by a stream, where he murmured, as if musing to himself: "Only a flowering rush can kill me." Now he said this because he knew that Quah-beet, the Great Beaver, was hidden among the rushes on the bank of the stream and would hear every word he uttered. The Beaver went at once to Malsum and told him what he regarded as his brother's vital secret. The wicked Malsum was so glad that he promised to give the Beaver whatever he might ask for. But when the beast asked for wings like a pigeon Malsum burst into mocking laughter and cried: "Ho, you with the tail like a file, what need have you of wings?" At this the Beaver was wroth, and, going to Glooskap, made a clean breast of what he had done. Glooskap, now thoroughly infuriated, dug up a fern-root, and, rushing into the recesses of the forest, sought out his treacherous brother and with a blow of the fatal plant struck him dead.
But Malsum decided to discover his brother's secret and to eliminate him at the first chance. Glooskap had informed him after his initial attempt that only a pine root could kill him, and with this, Malsum attacked him while he slept like before. However, Glooskap woke up laughing, drove Malsum into the forest, and sat by a stream, where he murmured, as if thinking out loud: "Only a flowering rush can kill me." He said this because he knew that Quah-beet, the Great Beaver, was hiding among the rushes on the bank of the stream and would overhear everything he said. The Beaver immediately went to Malsum and revealed what he considered his brother's crucial secret. The wicked Malsum was so pleased that he promised to give the Beaver whatever he wanted. But when the Beaver asked for wings like a pigeon, Malsum burst into mocking laughter and exclaimed: "Ha, you with the tail like a file, why would you need wings?" This angered the Beaver, and going to Glooskap, he confessed everything he had done. Glooskap, now completely furious, dug up a fern root and, rushing into the depths of the forest, sought out his treacherous brother and struck him dead with a blow from the deadly plant.
Scandinavian Analogies
Scandinavian Comparisons
But although Malsum was slain he subsequently appears in Algonquian myth as Lox, or Loki, the chief of the wolves, a mischievous and restless spirit. In his account of the Algonquian mythology Charles Godfrey Leland appears to think that the entire system has been sophisticated by Norse mythology filtering through the Eskimo. Although the probabilities are against such a theory, there are many points in common between the two systems, as we shall see later, and among them few are more striking than the fact that the Scandinavian and Algonquian evil influences possess one and the same name.
But even though Malsum was killed, he later shows up in Algonquian mythology as Lox, or Loki, the leader of the wolves, a playful and restless spirit. In his description of Algonquian mythology, Charles Godfrey Leland seems to believe that the whole system has been influenced by Norse mythology coming through the Eskimo. While it’s unlikely that this theory is correct, there are several similarities between the two systems, as we will discuss later, and one of the most notable is that both the Scandinavian and Algonquian evil forces share the same name.
When Glooskap had completed the world he made man and the smaller supernatural beings, such as fairies and dwarfs. He formed man from the trunk of an ash-tree, and the elves from its bark. Like Odin, he trained two birds to bring him the news of the world, but their absences were so prolonged that he selected a black and a white wolf as his attendants. He waged a strenuous and exterminating warfare on the evil monsters which then infested the world, and on the sorcerers and witches who were harmful to man. He levelled the hills and restrained the forces of nature in his mighty struggles, in which he towered to giant stature, his head and shoulders rising high above the clouds. Yet in his dealings with men he was gentle and quietly humorous, not to say ingenuous.
When Glooskap finished creating the world, he made humans and smaller supernatural beings like fairies and dwarfs. He sculpted humans from the trunk of an ash tree and formed the elves from its bark. Like Odin, he trained two birds to bring him news from across the land, but when they took too long to return, he chose a black wolf and a white wolf to be his companions. He fought a tough and relentless battle against the evil monsters that roamed the earth, as well as against sorcerers and witches who were harmful to humanity. He leveled hills and mastered the forces of nature in his epic struggles, towering like a giant with his head and shoulders reaching high above the clouds. Yet, when he interacted with people, he was gentle and had a quiet sense of humor, not to mention his sincerity.
On one occasion he sought out a giant sorcerer named Win-pe, one of the most powerful of the evil influences then dwelling upon the earth. Win-pe shot upward till his head was above the tallest pine of the forest, but Glooskap, with a god-like laugh, grew till his head reached the stars, and tapped the wizard {144} gently with the butt of his bow, so that he fell dead at his feet.
On one occasion, he looked for a giant sorcerer named Win-pe, one of the most powerful evil forces on earth at that time. Win-pe rose up until his head was above the tallest pine in the forest, but Glooskap, with a god-like laugh, grew until his head reached the stars and gently tapped the wizard {144} with the back of his bow, causing him to fall dead at his feet.
But although he exterminated many monsters and placed a check upon the advance of the forces of evil, Glooskap did not find that the race of men grew any better or wiser. In fact, the more he accomplished on their behalf the worse they became, until at last they reached such a pitch of evil conduct that the god resolved to quit the world altogether. But, with a feeling of consideration still for the beings he had created, he announced that within the next seven years he would grant to all and sundry any request they might make. A great many people were desirous of profiting by this offer, but it was with the utmost difficulty that they could discover where Glooskap was. Those who did find him and who chose injudiciously were severely punished, while those whose desires were reasonable were substantially rewarded.
But even though he eliminated many monsters and held back the forces of evil, Glooskap noticed that humanity didn't get any better or smarter. In fact, the more he did for them, the worse they behaved, until they reached a level of wrongdoing that made the god decide to leave the world entirely. However, still feeling some consideration for the beings he had created, he announced that in the next seven years, he would grant any request anyone made. Many people wanted to take advantage of this offer, but it was extremely difficult for them to find out where Glooskap was. Those who did find him and made foolish choices faced serious consequences, while those with reasonable wishes were greatly rewarded.
Glooskap's Gifts
Glooskap's Presents
Four Indians who won to Glooskap's abode found it a place of magical delights, a land fairer than the mind could conceive. Asked by the god what had brought them thither, one replied that his heart was evil and that anger had made him its slave, but that he wished to be meek and pious. The second, a poor man, desired to be rich, and the third, who was of low estate and despised by the folk of his tribe, wished to be universally honoured and respected. The fourth was a vain man, conscious of his good looks, whose appearance was eloquent of conceit. Although he was tall, he had stuffed fur into his moccasins to make him appear still taller, and his wish was that he might become bigger than any man of his tribe and that he might live for ages.
Four Indians who reached Glooskap's home found it a place of magical wonders, a land more beautiful than anyone could imagine. When the god asked what had brought them there, one said his heart was corrupt and that anger had made him its master, but he wanted to be humble and virtuous. The second, a poor man, wanted to be wealthy, and the third, who was of low status and looked down upon by his tribe, wished to be honored and respected by everyone. The fourth was a vain man, aware of his good looks, whose appearance radiated arrogance. Even though he was tall, he stuffed his moccasins with fur to appear even taller, and his wish was to become larger than any man in his tribe and to live for ages.
Glooskap drew four small boxes from his medicine-bag and gave one to each, desiring that they should not open them until they reached home. When the first three arrived at their respective lodges each opened his box, and found therein an unguent of great fragrance and richness, with which he rubbed himself. The wicked man became meek and patient, the poor man speedily grew wealthy, and the despised man became stately and respected. But the conceited man had stopped on his way home in a clearing in the woods, and, taking out his box, had anointed himself with the ointment it contained. His wish also was granted, but not exactly in the manner he expected, for he was changed into a pine-tree, the first of the species, and the tallest tree of the forest at that.
Glooskap took out four small boxes from his medicine bag and handed one to each of them, asking that they not open them until they got home. When the first three reached their own lodges, each opened his box and found a scented ointment that was rich and fragrant, which he used to rub on himself. The wicked man became humble and patient, the poor man quickly became wealthy, and the despised man became dignified and respected. But the arrogant man stopped in a clearing in the woods on his way home, and after taking out his box, he applied the ointment inside. His wish was also granted, but not in the way he expected; he was transformed into a pine tree, the first of its kind and also the tallest tree in the forest.
Glooskap and the Baby
Glooskap and the Baby
Glooskap, having conquered the Kewawkqu', a race of giants and magicians, and the Medecolin, who were cunning sorcerers, and Pamola, a wicked spirit of the night, besides hosts of fiends, goblins, cannibals, and witches, felt himself great indeed, and boasted to a certain woman that there was nothing left for him to subdue.
Glooskap, after defeating the Kewawkqu', a race of giants and magicians, as well as the Medecolin, who were clever sorcerers, and Pamola, an evil spirit of the night, along with countless fiends, goblins, cannibals, and witches, felt truly powerful and bragged to a certain woman that there was nothing left for him to conquer.
But the woman laughed and said: "Are you quite sure, Master? There is still one who remains unconquered, and nothing can overcome him."
But the woman laughed and said, "Are you really sure, Master? There’s still one who hasn’t been defeated, and nothing can defeat him."
In some surprise Glooskap inquired the name of this mighty individual.
In a surprising moment, Glooskap asked for the name of this powerful person.
"He is called Wasis," replied the woman; "but I strongly advise you to have no dealings with him."
"He’s called Wasis," the woman replied, "but I really recommend you stay away from him."
Wasis was only the baby, who sat on the floor sucking a piece of maple-sugar and crooning a little song to himself. Now Glooskap had never married and was quite ignorant of how children are managed, {146} but with perfect confidence he smiled to the baby and asked it to come to him. The baby smiled back to him, but never moved, whereupon Glooskap imitated the beautiful song of a certain bird. Wasis, however, paid no heed to him, but went on sucking his maple-sugar. Glooskap, unaccustomed to such treatment, lashed himself into a furious rage, and in terrible and threatening accents ordered Wasis to come crawling to him at once. But Wasis burst into direful howling, which quite drowned the god's thunderous accents, and for all the threatenings of the deity he would not budge. Glooskap, now thoroughly aroused, brought all his magical resources to his aid. He recited the most terrible spells, the most dreadful incantations. He sang the songs which raise the dead, and which sent the devil scurrying to the nethermost depths of the pit. But Wasis evidently seemed to think this was all some sort of a game, for he merely smiled wearily and looked a trifle bored. At last Glooskap in despair rushed from the hut, while Wasis, sitting on the floor, cried, "Goo, goo," and crowed triumphantly. And to this day the Indians say that when a baby cries "Goo" he remembers the time when he conquered the mighty Glooskap.
Wasis was just a baby, sitting on the floor, sucking on a piece of maple sugar and humming a little song to himself. Glooskap had never married and had no idea how to deal with children, but with complete confidence, he smiled at the baby and called him over. The baby smiled back but didn’t move. So, Glooskap tried to imitate the lovely song of a certain bird. Wasis, however, ignored him and kept sucking on his maple sugar. Glooskap, not used to being treated like this, got really angry and loudly ordered Wasis to come over right away. But Wasis just wailed loudly, drowning out the god's booming voice, and didn’t budge an inch. Glooskap, now fully roused, called on all his magical powers. He recited terrifying spells and dreadful incantations. He sang songs that could raise the dead and send the devil fleeing to the deepest pit. But Wasis seemed to think this was just a game; he simply smiled tiredly and looked a bit bored. Finally, in despair, Glooskap ran out of the hut, while Wasis, sitting on the floor, cried "Goo, goo," and laughed triumphantly. And to this day, the Indians say that when a baby cries "Goo," he remembers the time he conquered the mighty Glooskap.
Glooskap's Farewell
Glooskap's Goodbye
At length the day on which Glooskap was to leave the earth arrived, and to celebrate the event he caused a great feast to be made on the shores of Lake Minas. It was attended by all the animals, and when it drew to a close Glooskap entered his great canoe and slowly drifted out of sight. When they could see him no longer they still heard his beautiful singing growing fainter and fainter in the distance, until at last it died away altogether. Then a strange thing happened. {147} The beasts, who up to this time had spoken but one language, could no longer understand each other, and in confusion fled away, never again to meet in friendly converse until Glooskap shall return and revive the halcyon days of the Golden Age.
At last, the day came for Glooskap to leave the earth, and to celebrate, he organized a huge feast on the shores of Lake Minas. All the animals came, and as the feast came to an end, Glooskap got into his big canoe and slowly disappeared from view. Even after they couldn't see him anymore, they could still hear his beautiful singing fading away in the distance, until it completely vanished. Then something strange happened. {147} The animals, who until then had spoken the same language, could no longer understand one another, and in confusion, they ran away, never to gather for friendly conversations again until Glooskap returns to bring back the peaceful days of the Golden Age.
This tradition of Glooskap strikingly recalls that of the Mexican god Quetzalcoatl, who drifted from the shores of Mexico eastward toward the fabled land of Tlapallan, whence he had originally come. Glooskap, like the Mexican deity alluded to, is, as has already been indicated, a sun-god, or, more properly speaking, a son of the sun, who has come to earth on a mission of enlightenment and civilization, to render the world habitable for mankind and to sow the seeds of the arts, domestic and agricultural. Quetzalcoatl disappeared toward the east because it was the original home of his father, the sun, and not toward the west, which is merely the sun's resting-place for the night. But Glooskap drifted westward, as most sun-children do.
This tradition of Glooskap strongly resembles that of the Mexican god Quetzalcoatl, who sailed from the shores of Mexico eastward toward the legendary land of Tlapallan, where he originally came from. Glooskap, like the referenced Mexican deity, is, as already mentioned, a sun-god, or more accurately, a son of the sun, who has come to earth on a mission of enlightenment and civilization to make the world livable for humanity and to plant the seeds of the arts, both domestic and agricultural. Quetzalcoatl disappeared toward the east because it was the original home of his father, the sun, and not toward the west, which is just the sun's resting place for the night. But Glooskap moved westward, like most sun-children do.
How Glooskap Caught the Summer
How Glooskap Captured Summer
A very beautiful myth tells how Glooskap captured the Summer. The form in which it is preserved is a kind of poetry possessing something in the nature of metre, which until a few generations ago was recited by many Algonquian firesides. A long time ago Glooskap wandered very far north to the Ice-country, and, feeling tired and cold, sought shelter at a wigwam where dwelt a great giant—the giant Winter. Winter received the god hospitably, filled a pipe of tobacco for him, and entertained him with charming stories of the old time as he smoked. All the time Winter was casting his spell over Glooskap, for as he talked drowsily and monotonously he gave forth a freezing atmosphere, so that Glooskap first dozed and then fell {148} into a deep sleep—the heavy slumber of the winter season. For six whole months he slept; then the spell of the frost arose from his brain and he awoke. He took his way homeward and southward, and the farther south he fared the warmer it felt, and the flowers began to spring up around his steps.
A beautiful myth tells how Glooskap captured Summer. The version that has been passed down is a kind of poetry with a rhythm, which was recited by many Algonquian families until just a few generations ago. A long time back, Glooskap traveled very far north to the Ice-country. Feeling tired and cold, he sought shelter in a wigwam where a great giant—Winter—lived. Winter welcomed the god warmly, filled a pipe with tobacco for him, and entertained him with captivating stories from the past as he smoked. All the while, Winter was casting his spell over Glooskap; as he spoke drowsily and monotonously, he created a freezing atmosphere, causing Glooskap to doze off and eventually fall into a deep sleep—the heavy slumber of winter. He slept for six months straight; then, the frost's spell lifted from his mind, and he awoke. He started his journey homeward and southward, and the farther south he went, the warmer it became, and flowers began to bloom around him. {148}
At length he came to a vast, trackless forest, where, under primeval trees, many little people were dancing. The queen of these folk was Summer, a most exquisitely beautiful, if very tiny, creature. Glooskap caught the queen up in his great hand, and, cutting a long lasso from the hide of a moose, secured it round her tiny frame. Then he ran away, letting the cord trail loosely behind him.
At last, he arrived at a huge, uncharted forest, where, under ancient trees, many small beings were dancing. The ruler of these people was Summer, an incredibly beautiful, though very small, creature. Glooskap picked the queen up in his large hand and made a long lasso from a moose's hide, securing it around her tiny body. Then he ran off, letting the rope trail loosely behind him.
The Elves of Light
The Light Elves
The tiny people, who were the Elves of Light, came clamouring shrilly after him, pulling frantically at the lasso. But as Glooskap ran the cord ran out, and pull as they might they were left far behind.
The little people, who were the Elves of Light, came shouting after him, desperately tugging at the rope. But as Glooskap ran, the cord stretched out, and no matter how hard they pulled, they were left far behind.
Northward he journeyed once more, and came to the wigwam of Winter. The giant again received him hospitably, and began to tell the old stories whose vague charm had exercised such a fascination upon the god. But Glooskap in his turn began to speak. Summer was lying in his bosom, and her strength and heat sent forth such powerful magic that at length Winter began to show signs of distress. The sweat poured profusely down his face, and gradually he commenced to melt, as did his dwelling. Then slowly nature awoke, the song of birds was heard, first faintly, then more clearly and joyously. The thin green shoots of the young grass appeared, and the dead leaves of last autumn were carried down to the river by the melting snow. Lastly the fairies came out, and {149} Glooskap, leaving Summer with them, once more bent his steps southward.
He traveled north again and arrived at Winter's wigwam. The giant welcomed him warmly and started to share the old stories that had always fascinated the god. But Glooskap began to speak. Summer was in his embrace, and her warmth and power unleashed such strong magic that Winter started to feel uneasy. Sweat streamed down his face, and he began to melt, along with his home. Slowly, nature stirred; the sound of birds was heard, initially softly and then more clearly and joyfully. The delicate green shoots of young grass appeared, and the fallen leaves from last autumn were carried down to the river by the melting snow. Finally, the fairies emerged, and Glooskap, leaving Summer with them, headed south once again.
This is obviously a nature-myth conceived by a people dwelling in a climate where the rigours of winter gave way for a more or less brief space only to the blandishments of summer. To them winter was a giant, and summer an elf of pigmy proportions. The stories told during the winter season are eloquent of the life led by people dwelling in a sub-arctic climate, where the traditional tale, the father of epic poetry, whiles away the long dark hours, while the winter tempest roars furiously without and the heaped-up snow renders the daily occupation of the hunter impossible.
This is clearly a nature myth created by people living in a climate where harsh winters briefly give way to the warmth of summer. To them, winter was a giant, while summer was a tiny elf. The stories shared during the winter months reflect the lives of those in a sub-arctic climate, where traditional tales, the roots of epic poetry, help pass the long, dark hours, as the winter storms rage outside and the deep snow makes it impossible for hunters to go about their daily work.
Glooskap's Wigwam
Glooskap's Lodge
The Indians say that Glooskap lives far away, no one knows where, in a very great wigwam. His chief occupation is making arrows, and it would appear that each of these stands for a day. One side of his wigwam is covered with arrows, and when his lodge shall be filled with them the last great day will arrive. Then he will call upon his army of good spirits and go forth to attack Malsum in a wonderful canoe, which by magical means can be made to expand so as to hold an army or contract so that it may be carried in the palm of the hand. The war with his evil brother will be one of extermination, and not one single individual on either side will be left. But the good will go to Glooskap's beautiful abode, and all will be well at last.
The Native Americans say that Glooskap lives far away, in a huge wigwam, and no one knows exactly where. His main job is making arrows, and it seems that each arrow represents a day. One side of his wigwam is covered with these arrows, and once his lodge is filled with them, the final great day will come. On that day, he'll summon his army of good spirits and set out to confront Malsum in an amazing canoe that can magically transform to fit an army or shrink down to fit in the palm of his hand. The battle with his evil brother will be one of total destruction, leaving no one alive on either side. But the good will find their way to Glooskap's beautiful home, and everything will be alright in the end.
The Snow-Lodge
The Snow Lodge
Chill breezes had long forewarned the geese of the coming cold season, and the constant cry from above of "Honk, honk," told the Indians that the birds' migration was in progress.
Chill breezes had long warned the geese of the coming cold season, and the constant cry from above of "Honk, honk," told the Indigenous people that the birds' migration was underway.
The buffalo-hunters of the Blackfeet, an Algonquian tribe, were abroad with the object of procuring the thick robes and the rich meat which would keep them warm and provide good fare through the desolate winter moons. Sacred Otter had been lucky. Many buffaloes had fallen to him, and he was busily occupied in skinning them. But while the braves plied the knife quickly and deftly they heeded not the dun, lowering clouds heavy with tempest hanging like a black curtain over the northern horizon. Suddenly the clouds swooped down from their place in the heavens like a flight of black eagles, and with a roar the blizzard was upon them.
The buffalo hunters of the Blackfeet, an Algonquian tribe, were out to get thick hides and rich meat that would keep them warm and provide good food during the harsh winter months. Sacred Otter had been fortunate. He had taken down many buffalo and was busy skinning them. But while the warriors worked quickly and skillfully with their knives, they didn’t notice the dark, stormy clouds that hung like a black curtain over the northern horizon. Suddenly, the clouds swooped down from the sky like a flock of black eagles, and with a roar, the blizzard hit them.
Sacred Otter and his son crouched beneath the carcass of a dead buffalo for shelter. But the air was frore as water in which the ice is floating, and he knew that they would quickly perish unless they could find some better protection from the bitter wind. So he made a small tepee, or tent, out of the buffalo's hide, and both crawled inside. Against this crazy shelter the snow quickly gathered and drifted, so that soon the inmates of the tiny lodge sank into a comfortable drowse induced by the gentle warmth. As Sacred Otter slept he dreamed. Away in the distance he descried a great tepee, crowned with a colour like the gold of sunlight, and painted with a cluster of stars symbolic of the North. The ruddy disc of the sun was pictured at the back, and to this was affixed the tail of the Sacred Buffalo. The skirts of the tepee were painted to represent ice, and on its side had been drawn four yellow legs with green claws, typical of the Thunder-bird. A buffalo in glaring red frowned above the door, and bunches of crow-feathers, with small bells attached, swung and tinkled in the breeze.
Sacred Otter and his son huddled under the carcass of a dead buffalo for shelter. But the air was as cold as water with ice floating in it, and he knew they would quickly freeze unless they found better protection from the biting wind. So he made a small tepee, or tent, out of the buffalo's hide, and they both crawled inside. The snow quickly piled up against this makeshift shelter, and soon the occupants of the tiny lodge drifted into a comfortable drowsiness caused by the gentle warmth. As Sacred Otter slept, he dreamed. In the distance, he saw a great tepee, topped with a color like sunlight gold, and decorated with a cluster of stars representing the North. The red disc of the sun was painted at the back, and attached to it was the tail of the Sacred Buffalo. The sides of the tepee were painted to portray ice, and on its side, there were four yellow legs with green claws, typical of the Thunder-bird. A buffalo in bright red glowered above the door, and bunches of crow feathers, with small bells attached, swung and jingled in the breeze.
"Who walks round my tepee? Come in—come in!"
"Who’s walking around my tepee? Come in—come in!"
The Lord of Cold Weather
The Lord of Cold Weather
Sacred Otter entered, and beheld a tall, white-haired man, clothed all in white, sitting at the back of the lodge, of which he was the sole occupant. Sacred Otter took a seat, but the owner of the tepee never looked his way, smoking on in stolid silence. Before him was an earthen altar, on which was laid juniper, as in the Sun ceremonial. His face was painted yellow, with a red line in the region of the mouth, and another across the eyes to the ears. Across his breast he wore a mink-skin, and round his waist small strips of otter-skin, to all of which bells were attached. For a long time he kept silence, but at length he laid down his black stone pipe and addressed Sacred Otter as follows:
Sacred Otter walked in and saw a tall, white-haired man dressed entirely in white, sitting at the back of the lodge, which was empty except for him. Sacred Otter took a seat, but the man in the tepee didn’t glance his way, continuing to smoke in quiet. In front of him was an earthen altar, covered with juniper, like in the Sun ceremony. His face was painted yellow, with a red line around his mouth and another line crossing from his eyes to his ears. He wore a mink skin over his chest and had small strips of otter skin around his waist, all adorned with bells. After a long silence, he finally set down his black stone pipe and spoke to Sacred Otter, saying:
"I am Es-tonea-pesta, the Lord of Cold Weather, and this, my dwelling, is the Snow-tepee, or Yellow Paint Lodge. I control and send the driving snow and biting winds from the Northland. You are here because I have taken pity upon you, and on your son who was caught in the blizzard with you. Take this Snow-tepee with its symbols and medicines. Take also this mink-skin tobacco-pouch, this black stone pipe, and my supernatural power. You must make a tepee similar to this on your return to camp."
"I am Es-tonea-pesta, the Lord of Cold Weather, and this is my home, the Snow-tepee, also known as the Yellow Paint Lodge. I control and send the heavy snow and freezing winds from the North. You are here because I have shown mercy to you and your son, who was trapped in the blizzard with you. Take this Snow-tepee with its symbols and healing items. Also, take this mink-skin tobacco pouch, this black stone pipe, and my supernatural power. You need to build a tepee like this when you get back to camp."
The Lord of Cold Weather then minutely explained to Sacred Otter the symbols of which he must make use in painting the lodge, and gave him the songs and ceremonial connected with it. At this juncture Sacred Otter awoke. He observed that the storm had abated somewhat, and as soon as it grew fair enough he and his son crawled from their shelter and tramped home {152} waist-high through the soft snow. Sacred Otter spent the long, cold nights in making a model of the Snow-tepee and painting it as he had been directed in his dream. He also collected the 'medicines' necessary for the ceremonial, and in the spring, when new lodges were made, he built and painted the Snow-tepee.
The Lord of Cold Weather then carefully explained to Sacred Otter the symbols he needed to use when painting the lodge, and gave him the songs and rituals that went along with it. At that moment, Sacred Otter woke up. He noticed that the storm had lessened a bit, and as soon as the weather cleared up enough, he and his son crawled out from their shelter and trudged home waist-deep through the soft snow. Sacred Otter spent the long, cold nights creating a model of the Snow-tepee and painting it as he had been instructed in his dream. He also gathered the 'medicines' needed for the ceremony, and in the spring, when new lodges were built, he constructed and painted the Snow-tepee. {152}
The power of Sacred Otter waxed great because of his possession of the Snow-lodge which the Lord of Cold had vouchsafed to him in dream. Soon was it proved. Once more while hunting buffalo he and several companions were caught in a blizzard when many a weary mile from camp. They appealed to Sacred Otter to utilize the 'medicine' of the Lord of Cold. Directing that several women and children who were with the party should be placed on sledges, and that the men should go in advance and break a passage through the snow for the horses, he took the mink tobacco-pouch and the black stone pipe he had received from the Cold-maker and commenced to smoke. He blew the smoke in the direction whence the storm came and prayed to the Lord of Cold to have pity on the people. Gradually the storm-clouds broke and cleared and on every side the blue sky was seen. The people hastened on, as they knew the blizzard was only being held back for a space. But their camp was at hand, and they soon reached it in safety.
The power of Sacred Otter grew strong because he had the Snow-lodge that the Lord of Cold had given him in a dream. This was soon proven. While hunting buffalo, he and a few companions got caught in a blizzard far from camp. They asked Sacred Otter to use the 'medicine' of the Lord of Cold. He instructed that several women and children in the group should be put on sledges, and the men should lead the way, breaking a path through the snow for the horses. Then, he took the mink tobacco pouch and the black stone pipe he had received from the Cold-maker and started to smoke. He blew the smoke toward the direction of the storm and prayed to the Lord of Cold to show mercy on the people. Gradually, the storm clouds parted, and the blue sky appeared all around. The group hurried on, knowing the blizzard was only being paused for a moment. But their camp was nearby, and they soon reached it safely.
Never again, however, would Sacred Otter use his mystic power. For he dreaded that he might offend the Lord of Cold. And who could afford to do that?
Never again would Sacred Otter use his mystical powers. He was afraid he might upset the Lord of Cold. And who could take that risk?
The Star-Maiden
The Star Princess
A pretty legend of the Chippeways, an Algonquian tribe, tells how Algon, a hunter, won for his bride the daughter of a star. While walking over the prairies he discovered a circular pathway, worn as if by the tread {153} of many feet, though there were no foot-marks visible outside its bounds. The young hunter, who had never before encountered one or these 'fairy rings,' was filled with surprise at the discovery, and hid himself in the long grass to see whether an explanation might not be forthcoming. He had not long to wait. In a little while he heard the sound of music, so faint and sweet that it surpassed anything he had ever dreamed of. The strains grew fuller and richer, and as they seemed to come from above he turned his eyes toward the sky. Far in the blue he could see a tiny white speck like a floating cloud. Nearer and nearer it came, and the astonished hunter saw that it was no cloud, but a dainty osier car, in which were seated twelve beautiful maidens. The music he had heard was the sound of their voices as they sang strange and magical songs. Descending into the charmed ring, they danced round and round with such exquisite grace and abandon that it was a sheer delight to watch them. But after the first moments of dazzled surprise Algon had eyes only for the youngest of the group, a slight, vivacious creature, so fragile and delicate that it seemed to the stalwart hunter that a breath would blow her away.
A beautiful legend of the Chippeway tribe, part of the Algonquian people, tells how Algon, a hunter, won the daughter of a star as his bride. While wandering across the prairies, he came across a circular path, worn down as if many feet had walked it, though there were no footprints outside its edge. The young hunter, who had never seen one of these "fairy rings" before, was filled with wonder at the sight and hid in the tall grass to see if anything would happen. He didn’t have to wait long. Soon, he heard a sound of music so soft and sweet that it exceeded anything he had ever imagined. The melody became fuller and richer, and as it seemed to come from above, he looked up toward the sky. Far in the blue, he spotted a tiny white dot that looked like a floating cloud. It drew closer, and the amazed hunter realized it was not a cloud, but a delicate willow carriage carrying twelve beautiful maidens. The music he had heard was their voices as they sang enchanting, magical songs. They descended into the enchanted ring and danced around with such exquisite grace and freedom that it was pure joy to watch them. But after the initial moments of amazed surprise, Algon only had eyes for the youngest of the group—a slender, lively girl, so fragile and delicate that it seemed a single breath could blow her away.
He was, indeed, seized with a fierce passion for the dainty sprite, and he speedily decided to spring from the grass and carry her off. But the pretty creatures were too quick for him. The fairy of his choice skilfully eluded his grasp and rushed to the car. The others followed, and in a moment they were soaring up in the air, singing a sweet, unearthly song. The disconsolate hunter returned to his lodge, but try as he might he could not get the thought of the Star-maiden out of his head, and next day, long before the hour of the fairies' arrival, he lay in the grass awaiting {154} the sweet sounds that would herald their approach. At length the car appeared. The twelve ethereal beings danced as before. Again Algon made a desperate attempt to seize the youngest, and again he was unsuccessful.
He was, indeed, taken over by a strong passion for the delicate sprite, and he quickly decided to jump up from the grass and take her away. But the pretty creatures were too fast for him. The fairy he desired skillfully dodged his grip and rushed to the car. The others followed, and in no time, they were flying up into the air, singing a lovely, otherworldly tune. The heartbroken hunter went back to his lodge, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn’t get the thought of the Star-maiden out of his mind. The next day, long before the fairies arrived, he lay in the grass waiting for the sweet sounds that would signal their approach. Finally, the car appeared. The twelve ethereal beings danced as before. Again, Algon made a desperate effort to grab the youngest, and once again, he was unsuccessful.
"Let us stay," said one of the Star-maidens. "Perhaps the mortal wishes to teach us his earthly dances." But the youngest sister would not hear of it, and they all rose out of sight in their osier basket.
"Let’s stay," said one of the Star-maidens. "Maybe the mortal wants to show us his earthly dances." But the youngest sister didn't want to hear it, and they all rose out of sight in their willow basket.
Algon's Strategy
Algon’s Plan
Poor Algon returned home more unhappy than ever. All night he lay awake dreaming of the pretty, elusive creature who had wound a chain of gossamer round his heart and brain, and early in the morning he repaired to the enchanted spot. Casting about for some means of gaining his end, he came upon the hollow trunk of a tree in which a number of mice gambolled. With the aid of the charms in his 'medicine'-bag he turned himself into one of these little animals, thinking the fair sisters would never pierce his disguise.
Poor Algon returned home more miserable than ever. All night he lay awake dreaming about the beautiful, elusive creature who had wrapped a chain of delicate threads around his heart and mind, and early in the morning he went back to the enchanted place. Looking for a way to achieve his goal, he found the hollow trunk of a tree where a group of mice were playing. Using the charms in his "medicine" bag, he transformed himself into one of these small animals, believing the fair sisters would never see through his disguise.
That day when the osier car descended its occupants alighted and danced merrily as they were wont in the magic circle, till the youngest saw the hollow tree-trunk (which had not been there on the previous day) and turned to fly. Her sisters laughed at her fears, and tried to reassure her by overturning the tree-trunk. The mice scampered in all directions, and were quickly pursued by the Star-maidens, who killed them all except Algon. The latter regained his own shape just as the youngest fairy raised her hand to strike him. Clasping her in his arms, he bore her to his village, while her frightened sisters ascended to their Star-country.
That day when the osier car arrived, its passengers got out and danced happily as they usually did in the magical circle, until the youngest saw the hollow tree trunk (which hadn’t been there the day before) and turned to run away. Her sisters laughed at her fears and tried to calm her by flipping over the tree trunk. The mice scattered in all directions, quickly chased by the Star-maidens, who caught and killed them all except for Algon. He managed to return to his original form just as the youngest fairy raised her hand to strike him. Wrapping his arms around her, he carried her back to his village, while her scared sisters flew back to their Star-country.
The Star-Maiden's Escape
The Escape of the Star-Maiden
One day while she was out with her little son she made a basket of osiers, like the one in which she had first come to earth. Gathering together some flowers and gifts for the Star-people, she took the child with her into the basket, sang the magical songs she still remembered, and soon floated up to her own country, where she was welcomed by the king, her father.
One day while she was out with her young son, she made a basket of willows, like the one she had first arrived on Earth in. Gathering some flowers and gifts for the Star-people, she took the child with her in the basket, sang the magical songs she still remembered, and soon floated back to her homeland, where she was welcomed by the king, her father.
Algon's grief was bitter indeed when he found that his wife and child had left him. But he had no means of following them. Every day he would go to the magic circle on the prairie and give vent to his sorrow, but the years went past and there was no sign of his dear ones returning.
Algon's grief was truly bitter when he discovered that his wife and child had left him. But he had no way to follow them. Every day, he would go to the magic circle on the prairie and express his sorrow, yet the years went by and there was no sign of his loved ones coming back.
Meanwhile the woman and her son had almost forgotten Algon and the earth-country. However, when the boy grew old enough to hear the story he wished to go and see his father. His mother consented, and arranged to go with him. While they were preparing to descend the Star-people said:
Meanwhile, the woman and her son had nearly forgotten about Algon and the earth-country. However, when the boy was old enough to understand the story, he wanted to go and see his father. His mother agreed and planned to go with him. While they were getting ready to leave, the Star-people said:
"Bring Algon with you when you return, and ask him to bring some feature from every beast and bird he has killed in the chase."
"Take Algon with you when you come back and ask him to bring a part from every animal and bird he has hunted."
Algon, who had latterly spent almost all his time at the charmed circle, was overjoyed to see his wife and son come back to him, and willingly agreed to go with them to the Star-country. He worked very hard to obtain a specimen of all the rare and curious birds and beasts in his land, and when at last he had gathered {156} the relics—a claw of one, a feather of another, and so on—he piled them in the osier car, climbed in himself with his wife and boy, and set off to the Star-country.
Algon, who had recently spent nearly all his time at the enchanted circle, was thrilled to see his wife and son return to him. He happily agreed to go with them to the Star-country. He worked really hard to collect samples of all the rare and interesting birds and animals in his land, and when he finally gathered {156} the artifacts—a claw from one, a feather from another, and so on—he loaded them into the osier cart, climbed in with his wife and son, and set off for the Star-country.
The people there were delighted with the curious gifts Algon had brought them, and, being permitted by their king to take one apiece, they did so. Those who took a tail or a claw of any beast at once became the quadruped represented by the fragment, and those who took the wings of birds became birds themselves. Algon and his wife and son took the feathers of a white falcon and flew down to the prairies, where their descendants may still be seen.
The people there were thrilled with the interesting gifts Algon had brought them, and, with their king’s permission to each take one, they gladly did. Those who chose a tail or a claw from any animal instantly became the four-legged creature represented by their chosen piece, and those who took bird wings became birds themselves. Algon, his wife, and son took the feathers of a white falcon and flew down to the prairies, where their descendants can still be seen today.
Cloud-Carrier and the Star-Folk
Cloud-Carrier and the Star People
A handsome youth once dwelt with his parents on the banks of Lake Huron. The old people were very proud of their boy, and intended that he should become a great warrior. When he grew old enough to prepare his 'medicine'-bag he set off into the forest for that purpose. As he journeyed he grew weary, and lay down to sleep, and while he slept he heard a gentle voice whisper:
A handsome young man once lived with his parents by the shores of Lake Huron. The elderly couple was very proud of their son and hoped he would become a great warrior. When he was old enough to prepare his 'medicine' bag, he ventured into the forest to do so. As he traveled, he became tired and lay down to sleep, and while he was sleeping, he heard a gentle voice whisper:
"Cloud-carrier, I have come to fetch you. Follow me."
"Cloud-carrier, I've come to get you. Follow me."
The young man started to his feet.
The young man got to his feet.
"I am dreaming. It is but an illusion," he muttered to himself, as he gazed at the owner of the soft voice, who was a damsel of such marvellous beauty that the sleepy eyes of Cloud-carrier were quite dazzled.
"I’m dreaming. It’s just an illusion," he mumbled to himself, while looking at the owner of the soft voice, who was a girl of such incredible beauty that the tired eyes of Cloud-carrier were completely amazed.
"Follow me," she said again, and rose softly from the ground like thistledown. To his surprise the youth rose along with her, as lightly and as easily. Higher they went, and still higher, far above the tree-tops, and into the sky, till they passed at length through an opening in the spreading vault, and Cloud-carrier saw that he was in the country of the Star-people, and that his beautiful guide was no mortal {157} maiden, but a supernatural being. So fascinated was he by her sweetness and gentleness that he followed her without question till they came to a large lodge. Entering it at the invitation of the Star-maiden, Cloud-carrier found it filled with weapons and ornaments of silver, worked in strange and grotesque designs. For a time he wandered through the lodge admiring and praising all he saw, his warrior-blood stirring at the sight of the rare weapons. Suddenly the lady cried:
"Follow me," she said again, and rose softly from the ground like dandelion fluff. To his surprise, the young man rose along with her, just as lightly and easily. Higher they went, and still higher, far above the treetops, and into the sky, until they eventually passed through an opening in the vast expanse, and Cloud-carrier realized he was in the land of the Star-people, and that his beautiful guide was not an ordinary girl, but a supernatural being. So captivated was he by her kindness and grace that he followed her without hesitation until they reached a large lodge. Upon entering at the invitation of the Star-maiden, Cloud-carrier found it filled with weapons and silver ornaments, intricately designed in strange and bizarre patterns. For a while, he wandered through the lodge, admiring and praising everything he saw, his warrior spirit ignited at the sight of the rare weapons. Suddenly the lady exclaimed:
"Hush! My brother approaches! Let me hide you. Quick!"
"Hush! My brother is coming! Let me hide you. Hurry!"
The young man crouched in a corner, and the damsel threw a richly coloured scarf over him. Scarcely had she done so when a grave and dignified warrior stalked into the lodge.
The young man crouched in a corner, and the girl threw a brightly colored scarf over him. As soon as she did, a serious and dignified warrior walked into the lodge.
"Nemissa, my dear sister," he said, after a moment's pause, "have you not been forbidden to speak to the Earth-people? Perhaps you imagine you have hidden the young man, but you have not." Then, turning from the blushing Nemissa to Cloud-carrier, he added, good-naturedly:
"Nemissa, my dear sister," he said after a brief pause, "haven't you been told not to talk to the Earth people? You might think you've hidden the young man, but you haven't." Then, turning from the blushing Nemissa to Cloud-carrier, he added, good-naturedly:
"If you stay long there you will be very hungry. Come out and let us have a talk."
"If you stay there too long, you’re going to be really hungry. Come on out and let’s chat."
The youth did as he was bid, and the brother of Nemissa gave him a pipe and a bow and arrows. He gave him also Nemissa for his wife, and for a long time they lived together very happily.
The young man did as he was asked, and Nemissa's brother gave him a pipe, a bow, and arrows. He also gave him Nemissa as his wife, and for a long time, they lived together very happily.
The Star-Country
The Star Nation
Now the young man observed that his brother-in-law was in the habit of going away every day by himself, and feeling curious to know what his business might be, he asked one morning whether he might accompany him.
Now the young man noticed that his brother-in-law regularly left by himself every day, and feeling curious about what he was up to, he asked one morning if he could join him.
The brother-in-law consented readily, and the two {158} set off. Travelling in the Star-country was very pleasant. The foliage was richer than that of the earth, the flowers more delicately coloured, the air softer and more fragrant, and the birds and beasts more graceful and harmless. As the day wore on to noon Cloud-carrier became very hungry.
The brother-in-law agreed quickly, and the two {158} set off. Traveling in the Star-country was really nice. The trees were lusher than those on Earth, the flowers were more vibrantly colored, the air was softer and smelled better, and the animals were more graceful and friendly. As the day approached noon, Cloud-carrier started to feel quite hungry.
"When can we get something to eat?" he asked his brother-in-law.
"When can we grab something to eat?" he asked his brother-in-law.
"Very soon," was the reassuring reply. "We are just going to make a repast." As he spoke they came to a large opening, through which they could see the lodges and lakes and forests of the earth. At one place some hunters were preparing for the chase. By the banks of a river some women were gathering reeds, and down in a village a number of children were playing happily.
"Very soon," was the reassuring reply. "We're just going to make a meal." As he spoke, they reached a large opening where they could see the lodges, lakes, and forests of the land. In one spot, some hunters were getting ready for the hunt. By the riverbank, some women were gathering reeds, and down in a village, several children were playing happily.
"Do you see that boy down there in the centre of the group?" said the brother of Nemissa, and as he spoke he threw something at the child. The poor boy fell down instantly, and was carried, more dead than alive, to the nearest hut.
"Do you see that boy down there in the middle of the group?" said Nemissa's brother, and as he spoke, he threw something at the child. The poor boy collapsed immediately and was taken, more dead than alive, to the nearest hut.
The Sacrifice
The Offering
Cloud-carrier was much perplexed at the act of his supernatural relative. He saw the medicine-men gather round the child and chant prayers for his recovery.
Cloud-carrier was very confused by the actions of his supernatural relative. He watched as the medicine men gathered around the child and chanted prayers for his healing.
"It is the will of Manitou," said one priest, "that we offer a white dog as a sacrifice."
"It is the will of Manitou," said one priest, "that we offer a white dog as a sacrifice."
So they procured a white dog, skinned and roasted it, and put it on a plate. It flew up in the air and provided a meal for the hungry Cloud-carrier and his companion. The child recovered and returned to his play.
So they got a white dog, skinned and roasted it, and put it on a plate. It flew up into the air and provided a meal for the hungry Cloud-carrier and his friend. The child got better and went back to playing.
"Your medicine-men," said Nemissa's brother, "get {159} a great reputation for wisdom simply because they direct the people to me. You think they are very clever, but all they do is to advise you to sacrifice to me. It is I who recover the sick."
"Your healers," said Nemissa's brother, "gain a lot of respect for their wisdom just because they guide people to me. You believe they are very smart, but all they do is suggest that you make sacrifices to me. It's I who heal the sick."
Cloud-carrier found in this spot a new source of interest, but at length the delights of the celestial regions began to pall. He longed for the companionship of his own kin, for the old commonplace pastimes of the Earth-country. He became, in short, very homesick, and begged his wife's permission to return to earth. Very reluctantly she consented.
Cloud-carrier discovered a new source of interest here, but eventually the joys of the heavenly realms started to fade. He yearned for the company of his own people and the familiar pastimes of Earth. In short, he became quite homesick and asked his wife for permission to go back to Earth. She agreed, but only after some hesitation.
"Remember," she said, "that I shall have the power to recall you when I please, for you will still be my husband. And above all do not marry an Earth-woman, or you will taste of my vengeance."
"Remember," she said, "that I will have the power to bring you back whenever I want, because you will still be my husband. And above all, don't marry an Earth-woman, or you will face my wrath."
The young man readily promised to respect her injunctions. So he went to sleep, and awoke a little later to find himself lying on the grass close by his father's lodge. His parents greeted him joyfully. He had been absent, they told him, for more than a year, and they had not hoped to see him again.
The young man quickly promised to follow her instructions. So he went to sleep, and later woke up to find himself lying on the grass near his father's cabin. His parents welcomed him with joy. They told him he had been gone for over a year, and they hadn’t expected to see him again.
The remembrance of his sojourn among the Star-people faded gradually to a dim recollection. By and by, forgetting the wife he had left there, he married a young and handsome woman belonging to his own village. Four days after the wedding she died, but Cloud-carrier failed to draw a lesson from this unfortunate occurrence. He married a third wife. But one day he was missing, and was never again heard of. His Star-wife had recalled him to the sky.
The memory of his time with the Star-people gradually faded into a vague memory. Eventually, he forgot about the wife he left behind and married a young, attractive woman from his own village. Four days after the wedding, she passed away, but Cloud-carrier didn't learn from this unfortunate event. He married a third wife. Then one day, he went missing and was never heard from again. His Star-wife had called him back to the sky.
The Snow-Man Husband
The Snowman Husband
In a northern village of the Algonquins dwelt a young girl so exquisitely beautiful that she attracted hosts of admirers. The fame of her beauty spread far {160} and wide, and warriors and hunters thronged to her father's lodge in order to behold her. By universal consent she received the name of 'Handsome.' One of the braves who was most assiduous in paying her his addresses was surnamed 'Elegant,' because of the richness of his costume and the nobility of his features. Desiring to know his fate, the young man confided the secret of his love for Handsome to another of his suitors, and proposed that they two should that day approach her and ask her hand in marriage. But the coquettish maiden dismissed the young braves disdainfully, and, to add to the indignity of her refusal, repeated it in public outside her father's lodge. Elegant, who was extremely sensitive, was so humiliated and mortified that he fell into ill-health. A deep melancholy settled on his mind. He refused all nourishment, and for hours he would sit with his eyes fixed on the ground in moody contemplation. A profound sense of disgrace seized upon him, and notwithstanding the arguments of his relations and comrades he sank deeper into lethargy. Finally he took to his bed, and even when his family were preparing for the annual migration customary with the tribe he refused to rise from it, although they removed the tent from above his head and packed it up for transport.
In a northern Algonquin village lived a young girl so stunningly beautiful that she attracted many admirers. Her beauty became famous far and wide, and warriors and hunters gathered at her father's lodge just to see her. Everyone agreed she should be called 'Handsome.' One brave who pursued her most diligently was nicknamed 'Elegant' because of his fancy clothes and noble looks. Wanting to know his fate, the young man shared his secret love for Handsome with another suitor and suggested they both approach her that day to ask for her hand in marriage. However, the flirty maiden rejected the young braves with disdain and even repeated her refusal publicly outside her father's lodge. Elegant, who was very sensitive, felt so humiliated and shamed that he became ill. A deep sadness took over him. He refused to eat and would sit for hours staring at the ground in gloomy thought. He felt a profound sense of disgrace, and despite the pleas of his family and friends, he fell deeper into depression. Eventually, he stayed in bed, and even as his family prepared for the tribe's annual migration, he wouldn't get up, even when they removed the tent from above him and packed it up for transport.
The Lover's Revenge
The Lover's Revenge
After his family had gone Elegant appealed to his guardian spirit or totem to revenge him on the maiden who had thus cast him into despondency. Going from lodge to lodge, he collected all the rags that he could find, and, kneading snow over a framework of animals' bones, he moulded it into the shape of a man, which he attired in the tatters he had gathered, finally covering the whole with brilliant beads and gaudy feathers so {161} that it presented a very imposing appearance. By magic art he animated this singular figure, placed a bow and arrows into its hands, and bestowed on it the name of Moowis.
After his family left, Elegant called upon his guardian spirit or totem to take revenge on the girl who had made him feel so hopeless. He went from one lodge to another, gathering all the scraps he could find. Then, using snow and a frame of animal bones, he shaped it into the form of a man, dressing it in the rags he had collected and finally decorating it with bright beads and flashy feathers so that it looked quite impressive. With magical powers, he brought this unusual figure to life, gave it a bow and arrows, and named it Moowis.
Together the pair set out for the new encampment of the tribe. The brilliant appearance of Moowis caused him to be received by all with the most marked distinction. The chieftain of the tribe begged him to enter his lodge, and entertained him as an honoured guest. But none was so struck by the bearing of the noble-looking stranger as Handsome. Her mother requested him to accept the hospitality of her lodge, which he duly graced with his presence, but being unable to approach too closely to the hearth, on which a great fire was burning, he placed a boy between him and the blaze, in order that he should run no risk of melting. Soon the news that Moowis was to wed Handsome ran through the encampment, and the nuptials were celebrated. On the following day Moowis announced his intention of undertaking a long journey. Handsome pleaded for leave to accompany him, but he refused on the ground that the distance was too great and that the fatigues and dangers of the route would prove too much for her strength. Finally, however, she overcame his resistance, and the two set out.
Together, the pair headed out to the tribe's new campsite. Moowis's striking appearance got him a warm welcome from everyone. The tribe's chieftain invited him into his lodge and treated him as an honored guest. But nobody was more captivated by the distinguished stranger than Handsome. Her mother asked him to enjoy the hospitality of her lodge, which he gratefully accepted. However, since he couldn't sit too close to the large fire burning in the hearth, he placed a boy between himself and the flames to avoid getting too hot. Soon, word spread throughout the campsite that Moowis was going to marry Handsome, and the wedding celebrations took place. The next day, Moowis announced his plans to go on a long journey. Handsome begged to go with him, but he refused, saying the distance was too far and the challenges of the journey would be too much for her. Eventually, though, she managed to convince him, and the two set off together.
A Strange Transformation
A Weird Change
A rough and rugged road had to be traversed by the newly wedded pair. On every hand they encountered obstacles, and the unfortunate Handsome, whose feet were cut and bleeding, found the greatest difficulty in keeping up with her more active husband. At first it was bitterly cold, but at length the sun came out and shone in all his strength, so that the girl forgot her woes and began to sing gaily. But on the appearance {162} of the luminary a strange transformation had slowly overtaken her spouse. At first he attempted to keep in the shade, to avoid the golden beams that he knew meant death to him, but all to no purpose. The air became gradually warmer, and slowly he dissolved and fell to pieces, so that his frenzied wife now only beheld his garments, the bones that had composed his framework, and the gaudy plumes and beads with which he had been bedecked. Long she sought his real self, thinking that some trick had been played upon her; but at length, exhausted with fatigue and sorrow, she cast herself on the ground, and with his name on her lips breathed her last. So was Elegant avenged.
A rough and tough road had to be traveled by the newlyweds. Everywhere they went, they faced obstacles, and the unfortunate Handsome, whose feet were cut and bleeding, struggled to keep up with his more energetic wife. At first, it was bitterly cold, but eventually the sun came out and shone brightly, making the girl forget her troubles and start singing cheerfully. But as the sun appeared, a strange transformation slowly took place with her husband. At first, he tried to stay in the shade to avoid the golden rays that he knew could kill him, but it was all in vain. The air gradually warmed up, and he slowly melted away, leaving his frantic wife only with his clothes, the bones that formed his body, and the flashy feathers and beads he had decorated himself with. She searched long for his true self, thinking some trick was being played on her; but eventually, worn out from fatigue and sorrow, she collapsed on the ground and breathed her last with his name on her lips. Thus, Elegant was avenged.
The Spirit-Bride
The Spirit Bride
A story is told of a young Algonquin brave whose bride died on the day fixed for their wedding. Before this sad event he had been the most courageous and high-spirited of warriors and the most skilful of hunters, but afterward his pride and his bravery seemed to desert him. In vain his friends urged him to seek the chase and begged him to take a greater interest in life. The more they pressed him the more melancholy he became, till at length he passed most of his time by the grave of his bride.
A story is told about a young Algonquin warrior whose bride died on their wedding day. Before this tragic event, he was the bravest and most spirited of warriors and the most skilled hunter, but afterward, his pride and courage seemed to fade away. His friends tried in vain to encourage him to go hunting and urged him to engage more in life. The more they pushed him, the more sorrowful he became, until he spent most of his time by his bride's grave.
He was roused from his state of apathy one day, however, by hearing some old men discussing the existence of a path to the Spirit-world, which they supposed lay to the south. A gleam of hope shone in the young brave's breast, and, worn with sorrow as he was, he armed himself and set off southward. For a long time he saw no appreciable change in his surroundings—rivers, mountains, lakes, and forests similar to those of his own country environed him. But after a weary journey of many days he fancied he saw a {163} difference. The sky was more blue, the prairie more fertile, the scenery more gloriously beautiful. From the conversation he had overheard before he set out, the young brave judged that he was nearing the Spirit-world. Just as he emerged from a spreading forest he saw before him a little lodge set high on a hill. Thinking its occupants might be able to direct him to his destination, he climbed to the lodge and accosted an aged man who stood in the doorway.
He was jolted out of his apathy one day by overhearing some old men talking about a path to the Spirit-world that they believed lay to the south. A spark of hope ignited within the young brave, and despite his sorrow, he geared up and headed south. For a long time, he didn’t notice any significant change in his surroundings—rivers, mountains, lakes, and forests looked just like those from his own country. But after a tiring journey of several days, he felt he saw a difference. The sky appeared bluer, the prairie was more fertile, and the scenery was breathtakingly beautiful. From the conversation he had overheard before leaving, the young brave believed he was getting closer to the Spirit-world. Just as he stepped out of a dense forest, he spotted a small lodge perched high on a hill. Thinking the people inside might help guide him to his destination, he climbed up to the lodge and approached an elderly man standing in the doorway.
"Can you tell me the way to the Spirit-world?" he inquired.
"Can you show me how to get to the Spirit world?" he asked.
The Island of the Blessed
The Island of the Blessed
"Yes," said the old man gravely, throwing aside his cloak of swan's skin. "Only a few days ago she whom you seek rested in my lodge. If you will leave your body here you may follow her. To reach the Island of the Blessed you must cross yonder gulf you see in the distance. But I warn you the crossing will be no easy matter. Do you still wish to go?"
"Yes," said the old man seriously, tossing aside his swan skin cloak. "Just a few days ago, the one you’re looking for stayed at my lodge. If you leave your physical body here, you can follow her. To get to the Island of the Blessed, you need to cross that gulf over there in the distance. But I warn you, the crossing won’t be easy. Do you still want to go?"
"Oh, yes, yes," cried the warrior eagerly, and as the words were uttered he felt himself grow suddenly lighter. The whole aspect, too, of the scene was changed. Everything looked brighter and more ethereal. He found himself in a moment walking through thickets which offered no resistance to his passage, and he knew that he was a spirit, travelling in the Spirit-world. When he reached the gulf which the old man had indicated he found to his delight a wonderful canoe ready on the shore. It was cut from a single white stone, and shone and sparkled in the sun like a jewel. The warrior lost no time in embarking, and as he put off from the shore he saw his pretty bride enter just such another canoe as his and imitate all his movements. Side by side they made for the Island of the Blessed, a {164} charming woody islet set in the middle of the water, like an emerald in silver. When they were about half-way across a sudden storm arose, and the huge waves threatened to engulf them. Many other people had embarked on the perilous waters by this time, some of whom perished in the furious tempest. But the youth and maiden still battled on bravely, never losing sight of one another. Because they were good and innocent, the Master of Life had decreed that they should arrive safely at the fair island, and after a weary struggle they felt their canoes grate on the shore.
"Oh, yes, yes," the warrior exclaimed eagerly, and as he spoke, he felt himself becoming lighter. The entire scene around him changed. Everything appeared brighter and more otherworldly. In an instant, he found himself walking through thickets that offered no resistance, realizing he was a spirit traveling in the Spirit-world. When he reached the chasm the old man had pointed out, he was delighted to see a magnificent canoe waiting on the shore. It was carved from a single piece of white stone and sparkled in the sunlight like a jewel. The warrior quickly climbed in, and as he pushed away from the shore, he saw his lovely bride enter a canoe just like his and mimic all his movements. Together, they headed towards the Island of the Blessed, a lovely wooded islet set in the water, like an emerald in silver. When they were about halfway across, a sudden storm broke out, and huge waves threatened to swallow them. By this time, many others had also set out on the treacherous waters, some of whom perished in the violent tempest. But the young man and woman continued to fight on bravely, never losing sight of each other. Because they were good and innocent, the Master of Life had decreed that they would safely reach the beautiful island, and after a tiring struggle, they felt their canoes scrape against the shore.
Hand in hand the lovers walked among the beautiful sights and sounds that greeted their eyes and ears from every quarter. There was no trace of the recent storm. The sea was as smooth as glass and the sky as clear as crystal. The youth and his bride felt that they could wander on thus for ever. But at length a faint, sweet voice bade the former return to his home in the Earth-country.
Hand in hand, the couple strolled through the stunning sights and sounds surrounding them from every direction. There was no evidence of the recent storm. The sea was as smooth as glass, and the sky was crystal clear. The young man and his bride felt like they could keep wandering like this forever. But eventually, a soft, sweet voice urged him to return to his home in the Earth-country.
The Master of Life
The Life Master
"You must finish your mortal course," it whispered softly. "You will become a great chief among your own people. Rule wisely and well, and when your earthly career is over you shall return to your bride, who will retain her youth and beauty for ever."
"You have to complete your life on earth," it said gently. "You will become a great leader among your people. Lead wisely and justly, and when your time on this earth is done, you will return to your bride, who will stay young and beautiful forever."
The young man recognized the voice as that of the Master of Life, and sadly bade farewell to the woman. He was not without hope now, however, but looked forward to another and more lasting reunion.
The young man recognized the voice of the Master of Life and sadly said goodbye to the woman. However, he was not without hope now and looked forward to another, more lasting reunion.
Returning to the old man's lodge, he regained his body, went home as the gentle voice on the island had commanded him, and became a father to his people for many years. By his just and kindly rule he won the hearts of all who knew him, and ensured for himself a {165} safe passage to the Island of the Blessed, where he arrived at last to partake of everlasting happiness with his beautiful bride.
Returning to the old man's lodge, he regained his strength, went home as the gentle voice on the island had told him to, and became a father figure to his people for many years. Through his fair and kind leadership, he won the hearts of everyone who knew him, and ensured for himself a {165} safe passage to the Island of the Blessed, where he finally arrived to enjoy eternal happiness with his beautiful bride.
Otter-Heart
Otter Love
In the heart of a great forest lay a nameless little lake, and by its side dwelt two children. Wicked magicians had slain their parents while they were yet of tender years, and the little orphans were obliged to fend for themselves. The younger of the two, a boy, learned to shoot with bow and arrow, and he soon acquired such skill that he rarely returned from a hunting expedition without a specimen of his prowess in the shape of a bird or a hare, which his elder sister would dress and cook.
In the middle of a great forest was a small, unnamed lake, and beside it lived two children. Evil sorcerers had killed their parents when they were still young, so the little orphans had to take care of themselves. The younger one, a boy, learned to use a bow and arrow, and he quickly became so skilled that he rarely came back from a hunting trip without a trophy in the form of a bird or a hare, which his older sister would prepare and cook.
When the boy grew older he naturally felt the need of some companionship other than that of his sister. During his long, solitary journeys in search of food he thought a good deal about the great world outside the barrier of the still, silent forest. He longed for the sound of human voices to replace the murmuring of the trees and the cries of the birds.
When the boy got older, he naturally felt the need for some company other than his sister. During his long, lonely trips searching for food, he thought a lot about the big world beyond the quiet, still forest. He craved the sound of human voices to take the place of the rustling trees and the calls of the birds.
"Are there no Indians but ourselves in the whole world?" he would ask wistfully.
"Are we the only Indians in the whole world?" he would ask with a hint of longing.
"I do not know," his sister invariably replied. Busying herself cheerfully about her household tasks, she knew nothing of the strange thoughts that were stirring in the mind of her brother.
"I don't know," his sister always answered. While happily focusing on her household chores, she was unaware of the odd thoughts that were bubbling up in her brother's mind.
But one day he returned from the chase in so discontented a mood that his unrest could no longer pass unnoticed. In response to solicitous inquiries from his sister, he said abruptly:
But one day he came back from hunting in such a bad mood that his agitation couldn't be overlooked any longer. In response to his sister's concerned questions, he replied abruptly:
"Make me ten pairs of moccasins. To-morrow I am going to travel into the great world."
"Make me ten pairs of moccasins. Tomorrow I'm going to travel into the big world."
Early on the following morning the youth, whose name was Otter-heart, set out on his quest. He soon came to a clearing in the forest, but to his disappointment he found that the tree-stumps were old and rotten.
Early the next morning, the young man named Otter-heart began his quest. He quickly reached a clearing in the forest, but to his disappointment, he discovered that the tree stumps were old and decayed.
"It is a long, long time," he said mournfully, "since there were Indians here."
"It’s been such a long time," he said sadly, "since there were Indians here."
In order that he might find his way back, he suspended a pair of moccasins from the branch of a tree, and continued his journey. Other clearings he reached in due time, each showing traces of a more recent occupation than the last, but still it seemed to him that a long time must have elapsed since the trees were cut down, so he hung up a pair of moccasins at each stage of his journey, and pursued his course in search of human beings.
In order to find his way back, he hung a pair of moccasins from a tree branch and continued on his journey. He arrived at other clearings in time, each showing signs of more recent use than the last, but it still felt to him like a long time had passed since the trees were cut down. So he hung up a pair of moccasins at each stop along the way and kept searching for people.
At last he saw before him an Indian village, which he approached with mingled feelings of pleasure and trepidation, natural enough when it is remembered that since his early childhood he had spoken to no one but his sister.
At last, he saw an Indian village ahead of him, which he approached with a mix of excitement and anxiety, something that's completely understandable considering that since he was a child, he had spoken to no one except his sister.
The Ball-Players
The Players
On the outskirts of the village some youths of about his own age were engaged in a game of ball, in which they courteously invited the stranger to join. Very soon he had forgotten his natural shyness so far as to enter into the sport with whole-hearted zest and enjoyment. His new companions, for their part, were filled with astonishment at his skill and agility, and, wishing to do him honour, led him to the great lodge and introduced him to their chief.
On the edge of the village, a group of young people around his age were playing ball and politely invited the stranger to join in. Before long, he had let go of his natural shyness and jumped into the game with enthusiasm and enjoyment. His new friends were amazed by his skill and agility, and wanting to honor him, they took him to the big lodge and introduced him to their chief.
"I will marry 'The Good,'" he declared.
"I will marry 'The Good,'" he said.
But the chief would not agree to that.
But the chief wouldn’t agree to that.
"You must marry both," he said firmly.
"You have to marry both," he said firmly.
Here was a dilemma for our hero, who had no wish to wed the cross, ugly sister. He tried hard to think of a way of escape.
Here was a problem for our hero, who had no desire to marry the grumpy, unattractive sister. He thought really hard about how to get out of it.
"I am going to visit So-and-so," he said at last, mentioning the name of one of his companions at ball, and he dressed himself carefully as though he were about to pay a ceremonious visit.
"I’m going to visit So-and-so," he finally said, naming one of his friends from the ball, and he got dressed meticulously as if he were about to make a formal visit.
Directly he was out of sight of the chief's lodge, however, he took to his heels and ran into the forest as hard as he could. Meanwhile the maidens sat waiting their intended bridegroom. When some hours passed without there being any signs of his coming they became alarmed, and set off to look for him.
Directly after he was out of sight of the chief's lodge, he sprinted into the forest as fast as he could. Meanwhile, the maidens sat waiting for their intended groom. When several hours went by with no sign of him, they started to worry and set out to find him.
Toward nightfall the young Otter-heart relaxed his speed. "I am quite safe now," he thought. He did not know that the sisters had the resources of magic at their command. Suddenly he heard wild laughter behind him. Recognizing the shrill voice of The Wicked, he knew that he was discovered, and cast about for a refuge. The only likely place was in the branches of a dense fir-tree, and almost as soon as the thought entered his mind he was at the top. His satisfaction was short-lived. In a moment the laughter of the women broke out anew, and they commenced to hew down the tree. But Otter-heart himself was not without some acquaintance with magic art. Plucking a small fir-cone from the tree-top, he threw it into the air, jumped astride it, and rode down {168} the wind for half a mile or more. The sisters, absorbed in their task of cutting down the tree, did not notice that their bird was flown. When at last the great fir crashed to the ground and the youth was nowhere to be seen the pursuers tore their hair in rage and disappointment.
Toward evening, the young Otter-heart slowed down. "I’m pretty safe now," he thought. He didn’t know that the sisters had magic at their disposal. Suddenly, he heard wild laughter behind him. Recognizing the shrill voice of The Wicked, he realized he had been found and looked for a place to hide. The only good spot was in the branches of a thick fir tree, and almost as soon as he thought of it, he was at the top. His relief was short-lived. Soon, the women’s laughter erupted again, and they started chopping down the tree. But Otter-heart wasn’t totally unskilled in magic. Grabbing a small fir cone from the treetop, he threw it into the air, jumped on it, and rode down the wind for half a mile or more. The sisters, focused on cutting down the tree, didn’t notice that their prize had escaped. When the massive fir finally crashed to the ground and the youth was nowhere to be found, the pursuers pulled their hair in frustration and anger.
Otter-Heart's Stratagem
Otter-Heart's Strategy
Only on the following evening did they overtake Otter-heart again. This time he had entered a hollow cedar-tree, the hard wood of which he thought would defy their axes. But he had under-estimated the energy of the sisters. In a short time the tree showed the effect of their blows, and Otter-heart called on his guardian spirit to break one of the axes.
Only the next evening did they catch up with Otter-heart again. This time he had gone into a hollow cedar tree, thinking the hard wood would resist their axes. But he had underestimated the determination of the sisters. Before long, the tree started to show the impact of their blows, and Otter-heart called on his guardian spirit to break one of the axes.
His wish was promptly gratified, but the other sister continued her labours with increased energy. Otter-heart now wished that the other axe might break, and again his desire was fulfilled. The sisters were at a loss to know what to do.
His wish was quickly granted, but the other sister kept working harder. Otter-heart now hoped that the other axe would break, and once more his wish came true. The sisters were puzzled about what to do.
"We cannot take him by force," said one; "we must take him by subtlety. Let each do her best, and the one who gets him can keep him."
"We can't grab him by force," said one; "we have to be clever about it. Let each of us do our best, and whoever wins him can keep him."
So they departed, and Otter-heart was free to emerge from his prison. He travelled another day's journey from the spot, and at last, reaching a place where he thought he would be safe, he laid down his blanket and went in search of food. Fortune favoured the hunter, and he shortly returned with a fine beaver. What was his amazement when he beheld a handsome lodge where he had left his blanket!
So they left, and Otter-heart was free to step out of his prison. He traveled another day from that spot, and finally, reaching a place where he felt he would be safe, he spread out his blanket and went to find food. Luck was on the hunter's side, and he soon came back with a beautiful beaver. What a surprise it was when he saw a nice lodge where he had left his blanket!
"It must be those women again," he muttered, preparing to fly. But the light shone so warmly from the lodge, and he was so tired and hungry, that he conquered his fears and entered. Within he found a {169} tall, thin woman, pale and hungry-eyed, but rather pretty. Taking the beaver, she proceeded to cook it. As she did so Otter-heart noticed that she ate all the best parts herself, and when the meal was set out only the poorest pieces remained for him. This was so unlike an Indian housewife that he cast reproaches at her and accused her of greediness. As he spoke a curious change came over her. Her features grew longer and thinner. In a moment she had turned into a wolf and slunk into the forest. It was The Wicked, who had made herself pretty by means of magic, but could not conceal her voracious nature.
"It must be those women again," he muttered, preparing to leave. But the light from the lodge was so inviting, and he was so tired and hungry, that he overcame his fears and went inside. There, he found a tall, thin woman with pale skin and hungry eyes, but she was somewhat attractive. She took the beaver and started cooking it. As she did, Otter-heart noticed that she kept the best parts for herself, leaving only the scraps for him when the meal was served. This was so unlike what he expected from an Indian housewife that he scolded her and accused her of being greedy. As he spoke, something strange happened to her. Her face grew longer and thinner until, in an instant, she transformed into a wolf and slipped into the forest. It was The Wicked, who had used magic to make herself look pretty, but couldn't hide her greedy nature.
Otter-heart was glad to have found her out. He journeyed on still farther, laid down his blanket, and went to look for game. This time several beavers rewarded his skill, and he carried them to the place where he had left his blanket. Another handsome lodge had been erected there! More than ever he wanted to run away, but once more his hunger and fatigue detained him.
Otter-heart was happy to have discovered her. He traveled further, laid down his blanket, and went to hunt for food. This time, he successfully caught several beavers and brought them back to where he had left his blanket. Another nice lodge had been built there! He felt a stronger urge than ever to escape, but once again, his hunger and exhaustion held him back.
"Perhaps it is The Good," he said. "I shall go inside, and if she has laid my blanket near her couch I shall take it for a sign and she shall become my wife."
"Maybe it's The Good," he said. "I'll go inside, and if she has put my blanket close to her couch, I'll take it as a sign that she should be my wife."
The Beaver-Woman
The Beaver Woman
He entered the lodge, and found a small, pretty woman busily engaged in household duties. Sure enough she had laid his blanket near her couch. When she had dressed and cooked the beavers she gave the finest morsels to her husband, who was thoroughly pleased with his wife.
He walked into the lodge and saw a small, attractive woman busy with chores. Sure enough, she had placed his blanket next to her couch. After she dressed and cooked the beavers, she gave the best pieces to her husband, who was very happy with his wife.
Hearing a sound in the night, Otter-heart awoke, and fancied he saw his wife chewing birch-bark. When he told her of the dream in the morning she did not laugh, but looked very serious.
Hearing a noise at night, Otter-heart woke up, and thought he saw his wife chewing birch bark. When he told her about the dream in the morning, she didn't laugh, but looked very serious.
"Tell me," asked Otter-heart, "why did you examine the beavers so closely yesterday?"
"Tell me," asked Otter-heart, "why did you look so closely at the beavers yesterday?"
"They were my relatives," she replied; "my cousin, my aunt, and my great-uncle."
"They were my relatives," she said; "my cousin, my aunt, and my great-uncle."
Otter-heart was more than ever delighted, for the otters, his totem-kin, and the beavers had always been on very good terms. He promised never to kill any more beavers, but only deer and birds, and he and his wife, The Good, lived together very happily for a long time.
Otter-heart was happier than ever because the otters, his spirit family, and the beavers had always gotten along well. He promised to never kill any more beavers, only deer and birds, and he and his wife, The Good, lived together contentedly for a long time.
The Fairy Wives
The Fairy Wives
Once upon a time there dwelt in the forest two braves, one of whom was called the Moose and the other the Marten. Moose was a great hunter, and never returned from the chase without a fine deer or buffalo, which he would give to his old grandmother to prepare for cooking. Marten, on the other hand, was an idler, and never hunted at all if he could obtain food by any other means. When Moose brought home a trophy of his skill in the hunt Marten would repair to his friend's lodge and beg for a portion of the meat. Being a good-natured fellow, Moose generally gave him what he asked for, to the indignation of the old grandmother, who declared that the lazy creature had much better learn to work for himself.
Once upon a time, two brave men lived in the forest. One was called Moose and the other Marten. Moose was an excellent hunter and always came back from the hunt with a nice deer or buffalo, which he would give to his grandmother to cook. Marten, on the other hand, was lazy and never hunted if he could get food in any other way. When Moose brought home something he had hunted, Marten would go to his friend's lodge and ask for some of the meat. Being good-hearted, Moose usually gave him what he wanted, much to the annoyance of his grandmother, who insisted that the lazy guy should learn to fend for himself.
"Do not encourage his idle habits," said she to her grandson. "If you stop giving him food he will go and hunt for himself."
"Don't support his lazy habits," she told her grandson. "If you stop feeding him, he'll go find food on his own."
Moose agreed with the old woman, and having on his next expedition killed a bear, he told the grandmother to hide it, so that Marten might know nothing of it.
Moose agreed with the old woman, and on his next trip, after killing a bear, he told the grandmother to hide it so that Marten wouldn't find out.
"I will clean it well before I return it," she thought. "He will never know what I want it for."
"I'll clean it up really good before I give it back," she thought. "He'll never know what I need it for."
But Marten made a very good guess, so he laid a spell on the kettle before lending it, and afterward set out for Moose's lodge. Looking in, he beheld a great quantity of bear-meat.
But Marten made a really good guess, so he put a spell on the kettle before lending it, and then set off for Moose's lodge. Looking inside, he saw a lot of bear meat.
"I shall have a fine feast to-morrow," said he, laughing, as he stole quietly away without being seen.
"I’m going to have a great feast tomorrow," he said, laughing as he sneaked away silently without being noticed.
On the following day the old grandmother of Moose took the borrowed kettle, cleaned it carefully, and carried it to its owner. She never dreamed that he would suspect anything.
On the next day, Moose's grandmother took the borrowed kettle, cleaned it thoroughly, and returned it to its owner. She never imagined he would think otherwise.
"Oh," said Marten, "what a fine kettleful of bear-meat you have brought me!"
"Oh," said Marten, "what a great pot of bear meat you’ve brought me!"
"I have brought you nothing," the old woman began in astonishment, but a glance at her kettle showed her that it was full of steaming bear-meat. She was much confused, and knew that Marten had discovered her plot by magic art.
"I have brought you nothing," the old woman started in shock, but a look at her kettle revealed it was full of steaming bear meat. She felt very confused and realized that Marten had uncovered her scheme through magical means.
Moose Demands a Wife
Moose Wants a Wife
Though Marten was by no means so brave or so industrious as Moose, he nevertheless had two very beautiful wives, while his companion had not even one. Moose thought this rather unfair, so he ventured to ask Marten for one of his wives. To this Marten would not agree, nor would either of the women consent to be handed over to Moose, so there was nothing for it but that the braves should fight for the wives, who, all unknown to their husband, were fairies. And fight they did, that day and the next and the next, till it grew to be a habit with them, and they fought as regularly as they slept.
Though Marten wasn't as brave or hardworking as Moose, he still had two beautiful wives, while Moose didn't have any. Moose thought this was pretty unfair, so he decided to ask Marten for one of his wives. Marten refused, and neither of the women agreed to be given to Moose, so the only option left was for the men to fight for the wives, who, unbeknownst to their husband, were fairies. And fight they did, day after day, until it became a routine for them; they fought as regularly as they slept.
In the morning Moose would say: "Give me one of your wives." "Paddle your own canoe," Marten would retort, and the fight would begin. Next morning Moose would say again: "Give me one of your wives." "Fish for your own minnows," the reply would come, and the quarrel would be continued with tomahawks for arguments.
In the morning, Moose would say, "Give me one of your wives." "Paddle your own canoe," Marten would reply, and the fight would start. The next morning, Moose would say again, "Give me one of your wives." "Fish for your own minnows," would come the response, and the argument would go on with tomahawks as their weapons.
"Give me one of your wives," Moose persisted.
"Give me one of your wives," Moose insisted.
"Skin your own rabbits!"
"Skin your own rabbits!"
Meanwhile the wives of Marten had grown tired of the perpetual skirmishing. So they made up their minds to run away. Moose and Marten never missed them: they were too busy righting.
Meanwhile, the wives of Marten were fed up with the constant fighting. So they decided to escape. Moose and Marten didn't even notice they were gone; they were too busy arguing.
All day the fairy wives, whose name was Weasel, travelled as fast as they could, for they did not want to be caught. But when night came they lay down on the banks of a stream and watched the stars shining through the pine-branches.
All day, the fairy wives, named Weasel, rushed as fast as they could because they didn't want to be caught. But when night fell, they lay down by the stream and looked at the stars shining through the pine branches.
"If you were a Star-maiden," said one, "and wished to marry a star, which one would you choose?"
"If you were a Star-maiden," said one, "and wanted to marry a star, which one would you pick?"
"I would marry that bright little red one," said the other. "I am sure he must be a merry little fellow."
"I would marry that cheerful little red one," said the other. "I’m sure he must be a fun little guy."
"I," said her companion, "should like to marry that big yellow one. I think he must be a great warrior." And so saying she fell asleep.
"I," her companion said, "would like to marry that big yellow one. I think he must be a great warrior." And with that, she fell asleep.
The Red Star and the Yellow Star
The Red Star and the Yellow Star
When they awoke in the morning the fairies found that their wishes were fulfilled. One was the wife of the great yellow star, and the other the wife of the little red one.
When they woke up in the morning, the fairies discovered that their wishes had come true. One was married to the great yellow star, and the other was married to the little red one.
This was the work of an Indian spirit, whose duty it is to punish unfaithful wives, and who had overheard their remarks on the previous night. Knowing that the fulfilment of their wishes would be the best {173} punishment, he transported them to the Star-country, where they were wedded to the stars of their choice. And punishment it was, for the Yellow Star was a fierce warrior who frightened his wife nearly out of her wits, and the Red Star was an irritable old man, and his wife was obliged to wait on him hand and foot. Before very long the fairies found their life in the Star-country exceedingly irksome, and they wished they had never quitted their home.
This was the work of an Indian spirit, whose job it is to punish unfaithful wives, and who had overheard their comments the night before. Knowing that making their dreams come true would be the best punishment, he transported them to the Star-country, where they were married to the stars of their choice. And it was indeed a punishment, as the Yellow Star was a fierce warrior who scared his wife nearly to death, and the Red Star was an irritable old man, forcing his wife to wait on him hand and foot. Before long, the fairies found life in the Star-country extremely annoying, and they wished they had never left their home.
Not far from their lodges was a large white stone, which their husbands had forbidden them to touch, but which their curiosity one day tempted them to remove. Far below they saw the Earth-country, and they became sadder and more home-sick than ever. The Star-husbands, whose magic powers told them that their wives had been disobedient, were not really cruel or unkind at heart, so they decided to let the fairies return to earth.
Not far from their cabins was a big white stone, which their husbands had told them not to touch, but one day their curiosity got the better of them and they decided to move it. Far below, they saw the Earth, and they felt sadder and more homesick than ever. The Star-husbands, who could sense that their wives had been disobedient, weren’t actually cruel or unkind at heart, so they decided to allow the fairies to return to Earth.
"We do not want wives who will not obey," they said, "so you may go to your own country if you will be obedient once."
"We don’t want wives who won’t listen," they said, "so you can go back to your own country if you'll be obedient just this once."
The fairies joyfully promised to do whatever was required of them if they might return home.
The fairies happily promised to do whatever they needed to do if they could go home.
"Very well," the stars replied. "You must sleep to-night, and in the morning you will wake and hear the song of the chickadee, but do not open your eyes. Then you will hear the voice of the ground-squirrel; still you must not rise. The red squirrel also you shall hear, but the success of our scheme depends on your remaining quiet. Only when you hear the striped squirrel you may get up."
"Alright," said the stars. "You need to sleep tonight, and in the morning, you'll wake up to the song of the chickadee, but don't open your eyes. Then you’ll hear the voice of the ground squirrel, but you still shouldn’t get up. You’ll also hear the red squirrel, but the success of our plan relies on you staying still. Only when you hear the striped squirrel can you get up."
The Return to Earth
Return to Earth
"Let us wait till we hear the striped squirrel," said she.
"Let's wait until we hear the striped squirrel," she said.
When the red squirrel's note was heard the younger fairy could no longer curb her impatience. She sprang to her feet, dragging her companion with her. They had indeed reached the Earth-country, but in a way that helped them but little, for they found themselves in the topmost branches of the highest tree in the forest, with no prospect of getting down. In vain they called to the birds and animals to help them; all the creatures were too busy to pay any attention to their plight. At last Lox, the wolverine, passed under the tree, and though he was the wickedest of the animals the Weasels cried to him for help.
When the red squirrel's call was heard, the younger fairy couldn't hold back her impatience anymore. She jumped to her feet, pulling her companion up with her. They had indeed arrived in the Earth-country, but it did them little good because they found themselves at the very top of the tallest tree in the forest, with no way to get down. They called out to the birds and animals for help, but all the creatures were too busy to notice their troubles. Finally, Lox, the wolverine, walked under the tree, and even though he was the worst of the animals, the Weasels shouted to him for help.
"If you will promise to come to my lodge," said Lox, "I will help you."
"If you promise to come to my place," said Lox, "I'll help you."
"We will build lodges for you," cried the elder fairy, who had been thinking of a way of escape.
"We'll build lodges for you," shouted the elder fairy, who had been thinking of a way to break free.
"That is well," said Lox; "I will take you down."
"That's good," said Lox; "I'll take you down."
While he was descending the tree with the younger of the fairies the elder one wound her magic hair-string in the branches, knotting it skilfully, so that the task of undoing it would be no light one. When she in her turn had been carried to the ground she begged Lox to return for her hair-string, which, she said, had become entangled among the branches.
While he was climbing down the tree with the younger fairy, the older one wrapped her magic hair string around the branches, tying it up skillfully so that getting it untangled would be quite difficult. When she was finally brought down to the ground, she asked Lox to go back for her hair string, saying it had gotten caught in the branches.
"Pray do not break it," she added, "for if you do I shall have no good fortune."
"Please don't break it," she added, "because if you do, I won't have any good luck."
The Escape from Lox
The Escape from Lox
Once more Lox ascended the tall pine, and strove with the knots which the cunning fairy had tied. Meanwhile the Weasels built him a wigwam. They {175} filled it with thorns and briers and all sorts of prickly things, and induced their friends the ants and hornets to make their nests inside. So long did Lox take to untie the knotted hair-string that when he came down it was quite dark. He was in a very bad temper, and pushed his way angrily into the new lodge. All the little creatures attacked him instantly, the ants bit him, the thorns pricked him, so that he cried out with anger and pain.
Once again, Lox climbed the tall pine and struggled with the knots that the clever fairy had tied. Meanwhile, the Weasels built him a wigwam. They filled it with thorns, briars, and all kinds of prickly things, and got their friends the ants and hornets to make their nests inside. Lox took so long to untie the knotted hair-string that by the time he came down, it was completely dark. He was in a really bad mood and angrily pushed his way into the new lodge. All the little creatures attacked him right away; the ants bit him, the thorns pricked him, and he cried out in anger and pain.
The fairies ran away as fast as they could, and by and by found themselves on the brink of a wide river. The younger sat down and began to weep, thinking that Lox would certainly overtake them. But the elder was more resourceful. She saw the Crane, who was ferryman, standing close by, and sang a very sweet song in praise of his long legs and soft feathers.
The fairies ran away as fast as they could, and eventually found themselves at the edge of a wide river. The younger one sat down and started to cry, worrying that Lox would definitely catch up to them. But the older one was more clever. She spotted the Crane, who was the ferryman, standing nearby and sang a beautiful song praising his long legs and soft feathers.
"Will you carry us over the river?" she asked at length.
"Will you take us across the river?" she asked eventually.
"Willingly," replied the Crane, who was very susceptible to flattery, and he ferried them across the river.
"Willingly," replied the Crane, who was very prone to flattery, and he took them across the river.
They were just in time. Scarcely had they reached the opposite bank when Lox appeared on the scene, very angry and out of breath.
They arrived just in time. As soon as they reached the other side, Lox showed up, looking very angry and out of breath.
"Ferry me across, Old Crooked-legs," said he, and added other still more uncomplimentary remarks.
"Take me across, Old Crooked-legs," he said, and added even more rude comments.
The Crane was furious, but he said nothing, and bore Lox out on the river.
The Crane was really angry, but he didn't say anything and carried Lox out on the river.
"I see you," cried Lox to the trembling fairies. "I shall have you soon!"
"I see you," shouted Lox to the shaking fairies. "I'll have you soon!"
"You shall not, wicked one," said the Crane, and he threw Lox into the deepest part of the stream.
"You won’t, you evil one," said the Crane, and he tossed Lox into the deepest part of the stream.
The fairies turned their faces homeward and saw him no more.
The fairies turned toward home and no longer saw him.
The Malicious Mother-in-Law
The Wicked Mother-in-Law
An Ojibway or Chippeway legend tells of a hunter who was greatly devoted to his wife. As a proof of his affection he presented her with the most delicate morsels from the game he killed. This aroused the jealousy and envy of his mother, who lived with them, and who imagined that these little attentions should be paid to her, and not to the younger woman. The latter, quite unaware of her mother-in-law's attitude, cooked and ate the gifts her husband brought her. Being a woman of a gentle and agreeable disposition, who spent most of her time attending to her household duties and watching over her child and a little orphan boy whom she had adopted, she tried to make friends with the old dame, and was grieved and disappointed when the latter would not respond to her advances.
An Ojibway or Chippeway legend tells of a hunter who was deeply devoted to his wife. To show his love, he gave her the finest pieces from the game he hunted. This sparked jealousy and envy in his mother, who lived with them and thought these little gestures should be directed toward her instead of the younger woman. Unaware of her mother-in-law's feelings, the wife happily cooked and enjoyed the gifts her husband brought her. Being a kind and friendly person who focused most of her time on household chores and caring for her child and a little orphan boy she had taken in, she tried to befriend the older woman, feeling sad and disappointed when her efforts were not met with kindness.
The mother-in-law nursed her grievance until it seemed of gigantic proportions. Her heart grew blacker and blacker against her son's wife, and at last she determined to kill her. For a time she could think of no way to put her evil intent into action, but finally she hit upon a plan.
The mother-in-law held onto her resentment until it felt massive. Her feelings toward her son's wife grew more and more negative, and eventually, she decided she wanted to kill her. For a while, she couldn't come up with a way to carry out her wicked plan, but eventually, she thought of a strategy.
One day she disappeared from the lodge, and returned after a space looking very happy and good-tempered. The younger woman was surprised and delighted at the alteration. This was an agreeably different person from the nagging, cross-grained old creature who had made her life a burden! The old woman repeatedly absented herself from her home after this, returning on each occasion with a pleased and contented smile on her wrinkled face. By and by the wife allowed her curiosity to get the better of her, and she asked the meaning of her mother-in-law's happiness.
One day she vanished from the lodge and came back after a while looking really happy and cheerful. The younger woman was surprised and thrilled by the change. This was a refreshingly different person from the nagging, irritable old woman who had made her life difficult! The old woman frequently left her home after that, returning each time with a satisfied and joyful smile on her wrinkled face. Eventually, the wife let her curiosity take over and asked what was behind her mother-in-law's happiness.
The Death-Swing
The Death Swing
"If you must know," replied the old woman, "I have made a beautiful swing down by the lake, and always when I swing on it I feel so well and happy that I cannot help smiling."
"If you really want to know," the old woman replied, "I've created a beautiful swing by the lake, and every time I swing on it, I feel so good and happy that I just can't help but smile."
The young woman begged that she too might be allowed to enjoy the swing.
The young woman begged to be allowed to enjoy the swing as well.
"To-morrow you may accompany me," was the reply. But next day the old woman had some excuse, and so on, day after day, till the curiosity of her son's wife was very keen. Thus when the elder woman said one day, "Come with me, and I will take you to the swing. Tie up your baby and leave him in charge of the orphan," the other complied eagerly, and was ready in a moment to go with her mother-in-law.
"Tomorrow you can come with me," was the reply. But the next day, the old woman had some excuse, and this went on day after day until her son's wife was very curious. So, when the older woman said one day, "Come with me, and I'll take you to the swing. Tie up your baby and leave him with the orphan," the other eagerly agreed and was ready in a moment to go with her mother-in-law.
When they reached the shores of the lake they found a lithe sapling which hung over the water.
When they got to the lake's shore, they found a slender sapling that leaned over the water.
"Here is my swing," said the old creature, and she cast aside her robe, fastened a thong to her waist and to the sapling, and swung far over the lake. She laughed so much and seemed to find the pastime so pleasant that her daughter-in-law was more anxious than ever to try it for herself.
"Here’s my swing," said the old creature, and she threw off her robe, tied a strap around her waist and to the sapling, and swung high over the lake. She laughed so much and seemed to enjoy the activity so much that her daughter-in-law was even more eager to give it a try herself.
"Let me tie the thong for you," said the old woman, when she had tired of swinging. Her companion threw off her robe and allowed the leather thong to be fastened round her waist. When all was ready she was commanded to swing. Out over the water she went fearlessly, but as she did so the jealous old mother-in-law cut the thong, and she fell into the lake.
"Let me tie the strap for you," said the old woman, when she had gotten tired of swinging. Her companion took off her robe and let the leather strap be fastened around her waist. When everything was ready, she was told to swing. Out over the water she went fearlessly, but as she did, the jealous mother-in-law cut the strap, and she fell into the lake.
"Where is the baby's mother?" he asked, when some hours had passed and she did not return.
"Where is the baby's mom?" he asked, after a few hours had gone by and she still hadn't come back.
"At the swing," replied the old woman roughly.
"At the swing," replied the old woman brusquely.
When the hunter returned from the chase he brought with him, as usual, some morsels of game for his wife, and, never dreaming that the woman bending over the child might not be she, he gave them to her. The lodge was dark, for it was evening, and his mother wore the clothes of his wife and imitated her voice and movements, so that his error was not surprising. Greedily she seized the tender pieces of meat, and cooked and ate them.
When the hunter came back from the hunt, he brought some pieces of game for his wife, as usual. Not thinking that the woman leaning over the child might not be her, he handed the food to her. The lodge was dim because it was evening, and his mother was wearing his wife’s clothes and mimicking her voice and movements, so it was understandable that he made the mistake. She eagerly grabbed the tender pieces of meat, cooked them, and ate them.
The heart of the little orphan was so sore that he could not sleep. In the middle of the night he rose and went to look for his foster-mother. Down by the lake he found the swing with the thong cut, and he knew that she had been killed. Crying bitterly, he crept home to his couch, and in the morning told the hunter all that he had seen.
The little orphan's heart ached so much that he couldn’t sleep. In the middle of the night, he got up to look for his foster mom. By the lake, he found the swing with the broken strap, and he realized that she had been killed. Crying hard, he crawled back home to his bed, and in the morning, he told the hunter everything he had seen.
"Say nothing," said the chief, "but come with me to hunt, and in the evening return to the shores of the lake with the child, while I pray to Manitou that he may send me back my wife."
"Don't say anything," said the chief, "just come with me to hunt, and in the evening, come back to the lake's shores with the child while I ask Manitou to bring my wife back."
The Silver Girdle
The Silver Belt
So they went off in search of game without a word to the old woman; nor did they stay to eat, but set out directly it was light. At sunset they made their way to the lake-side, the little orphan carrying the baby. Here the hunter blackened his face and prayed earnestly that the Great Manitou might send back his wife. While he prayed the orphan amused the child by singing quaint little songs; but at last the baby grew weary and hungry and began to cry.
So they set off to hunt without saying anything to the old woman; they didn't even stop to eat but left as soon as it got light. By sunset, they reached the lakeshore, the little orphan carrying the baby. There, the hunter smeared his face with ash and prayed sincerely that the Great Manitou would return his wife. While he prayed, the orphan kept the child entertained by singing sweet little songs; but eventually, the baby became tired and hungry and started to cry.
Far in the lake his mother heard the sound, and skimmed over the water in the shape of a great white gull. When she touched the shore she became a woman again, and hugged the child to her heart's content. The orphan boy besought her to return to them.
Far out in the lake, his mother heard the sound and glided over the water like a large white gull. When she reached the shore, she transformed back into a woman and embraced the child with all her love. The orphan boy pleaded with her to come back to them.
"Alas!" said she, "I have fallen into the hands of the Water Manitou, and he has wound his silver tail about me, so that I never can escape."
"Alas!" she said, "I've fallen into the hands of the Water Manitou, and he has wrapped his silver tail around me, so I can never escape."
As she spoke the little lad saw that her waist was encircled by a band of gleaming silver, one end of which was in the water. At length she declared that it was time for her to return to the home of the water-god, and after having exacted a promise from the boy that he would bring her baby there every day, she became a gull again and flew away. The hunter was informed of all that had passed, and straightway determined that he would be present on the following evening. All next day he fasted and besought the good-will of Manitou, and when the night began to fall he hid himself on the shore till his wife appeared. Hastily emerging from his concealment, the hunter poised his spear and struck the girdle with all his force. The silver band parted, and the woman was free to return home with her husband.
As she talked, the little boy noticed that a shiny silver band wrapped around her waist, with one end dipping into the water. Finally, she said it was time for her to go back to the water-god's home. After making the boy promise to bring her baby there every day, she transformed into a gull and flew away. The hunter learned everything that had happened and quickly decided he would show up the next evening. The whole day he fasted and sought the favor of Manitou, and when night fell, he hid on the shore until his wife appeared. As soon as he saw her, the hunter jumped out of hiding, raised his spear, and struck the girdle with all his strength. The silver band broke, and the woman was free to return home with her husband.
Overjoyed at her restoration, he led her gently to the lodge, where his mother was sitting by the fire. At the sight of her daughter-in-law, whom she thought she had drowned in the lake, she started up in such fear and astonishment that she tripped, overbalanced, and fell into the fire. Before they could pull her out the flames had risen to the smoke-hole, and when the fire died down no woman was there, but a great black bird, which rose slowly from the smoking embers, flew out of the lodge, and was never seen again.
Overjoyed at her return, he carefully led her to the lodge, where his mother was sitting by the fire. Seeing her daughter-in-law, whom she believed she had lost to the lake, she jumped up in fear and shock, tripped, overbalanced, and fell into the fire. Before anyone could pull her out, the flames had reached the smoke hole, and when the fire died down, there was no woman left, only a large black bird that slowly rose from the smoking ashes, flew out of the lodge, and was never seen again.
As for the others, they lived long and happily, undisturbed by the jealousy and hatred of the malicious crone.
As for the others, they lived long and happily, undisturbed by the jealousy and hatred of the spiteful old woman.
The Maize Spirit
The Corn Spirit
The Chippeways tell a charming story concerning the origin of the zea maize, which runs as follows:
The Chippeways share a lovely story about the origin of corn, which goes like this:
A lad of fourteen or fifteen dwelt with his parents, brothers, and sisters in a beautifully situated little lodge. The family, though poor, were very happy and contented. The father was a hunter who was not lacking in courage and skill, but there were times when he could scarcely supply the wants of his family, and as none of his children was old enough to help him things went hardly with them then. The lad was of a cheerful and contented disposition, like his father, and his great desire was to benefit his people. The time had come for him to observe the initial fast prescribed for all Indian boys of his age, and his mother made him a little fasting-lodge in a remote spot where he might not suffer interruption during his ordeal.
A boy around fourteen or fifteen lived with his parents, brothers, and sisters in a charming little lodge. The family, despite being poor, was very happy and content. The father was a hunter with plenty of courage and skill, but there were times when he struggled to provide for his family, and since none of his kids were old enough to help him, they faced tough times then. The boy was cheerful and content, just like his dad, and he really wanted to help his family. It was his turn to go through the initial fast that all Indian boys his age had to observe, so his mother built him a small fasting lodge in a quiet spot where he wouldn’t be disturbed during his experience.
Thither the boy repaired, meditating on the goodness of the Great Spirit, who had made all things beautiful in the fields and forests for the enjoyment of man. The desire to help his fellows was strong upon him, and he prayed that some means to that end might be revealed to him in a dream.
The boy went there, thinking about the goodness of the Great Spirit, who had created all things beautiful in the fields and forests for people to enjoy. He felt a strong desire to help others and prayed that a way to do so would be shown to him in a dream.
On the third day of his fast he was too weak to ramble through the forest, and as he lay in a state between sleeping and waking there came toward him a beautiful youth, richly dressed in green robes, and wearing on his head wonderful green plumes.
On the third day of his fast, he was too weak to wander through the forest, and as he lay in a state between sleeping and waking, a beautiful young man came toward him, dressed in rich green robes and wearing stunning green plumes on his head.
"The Great Spirit has heard your prayers," said the youth, and his voice was like the sound of the wind sighing through the grass. "Hearken to me and you {181} shall have your desire fulfilled. Arise and wrestle with me."
"The Great Spirit has heard your prayers," said the young man, and his voice was like the sound of the wind rustling through the grass. "Listen to me, and you will get what you want. Get up and fight with me."
The Struggle
The Fight
The lad obeyed. Though his limbs were weak his brain was clear and active, and he felt he could not but obey the soft-voiced stranger. After a long, silent struggle the latter said:
The guy complied. Even though his limbs were weak, his mind was sharp and focused, and he felt compelled to listen to the gentle-voiced stranger. After a lengthy, quiet struggle, the stranger said:
"That will do for to-day. To-morrow I shall come again."
"That’s it for today. I’ll be back tomorrow."
The lad lay back exhausted, but on the morrow the green-clad stranger reappeared, and the conflict was renewed. As the struggle went on the youth felt himself grow stronger and more confident, and before leaving him for the second time the supernatural visitor offered him some words of praise and encouragement.
The young man lay back, tired, but the next day the stranger in green showed up again, and the battle started anew. As the fight continued, the young man noticed he was getting stronger and more self-assured, and before leaving him for the second time, the mysterious visitor gave him some words of praise and encouragement.
On the third day the youth, pale and feeble, was again summoned to the contest. As he grasped his opponent the very contact seemed to give him new strength, and he fought more and more bravely, till his lithe companion was forced to cry out that he had had enough. Ere he took his departure the visitor told the lad that the following day would put an end to his trials.
On the third day, the young man, looking pale and weak, was called to compete again. As he grabbed hold of his opponent, the mere touch seemed to rejuvenate him, and he fought with increasing courage until his nimble rival had to admit defeat. Before leaving, the visitor told the young man that the next day would mark the end of his challenges.
"To-morrow," said he, "your father will bring you food, and that will help you. In the evening I shall come and wrestle with you. I know that you are destined to succeed and to obtain your heart's desire. When you have thrown me, strip off my garments and plumes, bury me where I fall, and keep the earth above me moist and clean. Once a month let my remains be covered with fresh earth, and you shall see me again, clothed in my green garments and plumes." So saying, he vanished.
"Tomorrow," he said, "your father will bring you food, and that will help you. I’ll come by in the evening to wrestle with you. I know you’re meant to succeed and get what you truly want. Once you’ve thrown me, take off my clothes and feathers, bury me where I fall, and keep the earth above me moist and clean. Once a month, cover my remains with fresh dirt, and you’ll see me again, dressed in my green clothes and feathers." With that, he disappeared.
The Final Contest
The Last Competition
Next day the lad's father brought him food; the youth, however, begged that it might be set aside till evening. Once again the stranger appeared. Though he had eaten nothing, the hero's strength, as before, seemed to increase as he struggled, and at length he threw his opponent. Then he stripped off his garments and plumes, and buried him in the earth, not without sorrow in his heart for the slaying of such a beautiful youth.
Next day, the boy's father brought him food; however, the young man asked to save it until evening. Once again, the stranger showed up. Even though he hadn't eaten anything, the hero's strength, just like before, seemed to grow as he fought, and eventually he managed to throw his opponent down. Then he took off his clothes and feathers and buried him in the ground, feeling a deep sadness in his heart for having killed such a beautiful young man.
His task done, he returned to his parents, and soon recovered his full strength. But he never forgot the grave of his friend. Not a weed was allowed to grow on it, and finally he was rewarded by seeing the green plumes rise above the earth and broaden out into graceful leaves. When the autumn came he requested his father to accompany him to the place. By this time the plant was at its full height, tall and beautiful, with waving leaves and golden tassels. The elder man was filled with surprise and admiration.
His task completed, he went back to his parents and soon regained his full strength. But he never forgot his friend’s grave. He made sure not a weed grew on it, and eventually, he was rewarded by seeing green shoots rise from the ground and spread out into graceful leaves. When autumn arrived, he asked his father to go with him to the spot. By then, the plant had reached its full height, tall and beautiful, with swaying leaves and golden tassels. The older man was filled with surprise and admiration.
"It is my friend," murmured the youth, "the friend of my dreams."
"It’s my friend," whispered the young man, "the friend of my dreams."
"It is Mon-da-min," said his father, "the spirit's grain, the gift of the Great Spirit."
"It is Mon-da-min," his father said, "the spirit's grain, the gift of the Great Spirit."
And in this manner was maize given to the Indians.
And this is how corn was given to the Indigenous people.
The Seven Brothers
The Seven Brothers
The Blackfeet have a curious legend in explanation of the constellation known as the Plough or Great Bear. Once there dwelt together nine children, seven boys and two girls. While the six older brothers were away on the war-path the elder daughter, whose name was Bearskin-woman, married a grizzly bear. Her father was so enraged that he collected his friends and {183} ordered them to surround the grizzly's cave and slay him. When the girl heard that her spouse had been killed she took a piece of his skin and wore it as an amulet. Through the agency of her husband's supernatural power, one dark night she was changed into a grizzly bear, and rushed through the camp, killing and rending the people, even her own father and mother, sparing only her youngest brother and her sister, Okinai and Sinopa. She then took her former shape, and returned to the lodge occupied by the two orphans, who were greatly terrified when they heard her muttering to herself, planning their deaths.
The Blackfeet have an intriguing legend that explains the constellation known as the Plough or Great Bear. Once, there lived nine children—seven boys and two girls. While the six older brothers were away on a war path, the elder daughter, named Bearskin-woman, married a grizzly bear. Her father was so furious that he gathered his friends and ordered them to surround the grizzly's cave and kill him. When the girl learned that her husband had been killed, she took a piece of his skin and wore it as a charm. Thanks to her husband's supernatural power, one dark night she transformed into a grizzly bear and charged through the camp, attacking and tearing at the people, including her own father and mother, sparing only her youngest brother and sister, Okinai and Sinopa. She then regained her original form and returned to the lodge where the two orphans were, who were greatly frightened when they heard her mumbling to herself, plotting their deaths.
Sinopa had gone to the river one day, when she met her six brothers returning from the war-path. She told them what had happened in their absence. They reassured her, and bade her gather a large number of prickly pears. These she was to strew in front of the lodge, leaving only a small path uncovered by them. In the dead of night Okinai and Sinopa crept out of the lodge, picking their way down the little path that was free from the prickly pears, and meeting their six brothers, who were awaiting them. The Bearskin-woman heard them leaving the lodge, and rushed out into the open, only to tread on the prickly pears. Roaring with pain and anger, she immediately assumed her bear shape and rushed furiously at her brothers. But Okinai rose to the occasion. He shot an arrow into the air, and so far as it flew the brothers and sister found themselves just that distance in front of the savage animal behind them.
Sinopa went to the river one day and ran into her six brothers coming back from the war. She told them what had happened while they were gone. They comforted her and told her to gather a lot of prickly pears. She was supposed to spread them out in front of the lodge, leaving just a narrow path clear. Late at night, Okinai and Sinopa quietly sneaked out of the lodge, carefully following the small path that was free of prickly pears, until they met their six brothers, who were waiting for them. The Bearskin-woman heard them leaving the lodge and burst outside, only to step on the prickly pears. Howling in pain and anger, she quickly transformed into a bear and charged violently at her brothers. But Okinai was ready. He shot an arrow into the air, and as far as the arrow flew, the brothers and sister found themselves that distance ahead of the raging animal chasing them.
The Chase
The Hunt
The beast gained on them, however; but Okinai waved a magic feather, and thick underbrush rose in its path. Again Bearskin-woman made headway. {184} Okinai caused a lake to spring up before her. Yet again she neared the brothers and sister, and this time Okinai raised a great tree, into which the refugees climbed. The Grizzly-woman, however, succeeded in dragging four of the brothers from the tree, when Okinai shot an arrow into the air. Immediately his little sister sailed into the sky. Six times more he shot an arrow, and each time a brother went up, Okinai himself following them as the last arrow soared into the blue. Thus the orphans became stars; and one can see that they took the same position in the sky as they had occupied in the tree, for the small star at one side of the bunch is Sinopa, while the four who huddle together at the bottom are those who had been dragged from the branches by Bearskin-woman.
The beast was closing in on them, but Okinai waved a magical feather, causing dense underbrush to rise in its path. Once again, Bearskin-woman managed to make progress. {184} Okinai created a lake in front of her. Yet again, she got closer to the brothers and sister, and this time Okinai raised a huge tree, which the refugees climbed. However, Grizzly-woman managed to pull four of the brothers down from the tree, just as Okinai shot an arrow into the sky. Instantly, his little sister soared into the air. He shot six more arrows, and with each one, another brother ascended, with Okinai following them as the last arrow flew into the blue. Thus, the orphans became stars; and you can see they took the same positions in the sky as they had in the tree, with the small star on one side of the cluster being Sinopa, while the four who huddle together at the bottom were those pulled from the branches by Bearskin-woman.
The Beaver Medicine Legend[2]
Two brothers dwelt together in the old time. The elder, who was named Nopatsis, was married to a woman who was wholly evil, and who hated his younger brother, Akaiyan. Daily the wife pestered her husband to be rid of Akaiyan, but he would not agree to part with his only brother, for they had been together through long years of privation—indeed, since their parents had left them together as little helpless orphans—and they were all in all to each other. So the wife of Nopatsis had resort to a ruse well known to women whose hearts are evil. One day when her husband returned from the chase he found her lamenting with torn clothes and disordered appearance. She told him that Akaiyan had treated her brutally. The lie entered into the heart of Nopatsis and made it heavy, so that in time he conceived a hatred of his innocent brother, and {185} debated with himself how he should rid himself of Akaiyan.
Two brothers lived together long ago. The older one, named Nopatsis, was married to a woman who was completely wicked and despised his younger brother, Akaiyan. Every day, the wife urged her husband to get rid of Akaiyan, but he wouldn’t agree to part with his only brother, as they had been through many years of hardship together—ever since their parents had left them as helpless orphans—and they meant everything to each other. So, Nopatsis's wife resorted to a trick that is familiar to women with evil hearts. One day, when her husband came back from hunting, he found her crying with torn clothes and a disheveled appearance. She told him that Akaiyan had treated her cruelly. The lie sank into Nopatsis’s heart and weighed him down, leading him to develop a hatred for his innocent brother, and he began to think about how to get rid of Akaiyan. {185}
[2] The first portion of this legend has its exact counterpart in Egyptian story. See Wiedemann, Popular Literature of Ancient Egypt, p. 45.
[2] The first part of this legend has an exact match in an Egyptian story. See Wiedemann, Popular Literature of Ancient Egypt, p. 45.
Summer arrived, and with it the moulting season when the wild water-fowl shed their feathers, with which the Indians fledge their arrows. Near Nopatsis's lodge there was a great lake, to which these birds resorted in large numbers, and to this place the brothers went to collect feathers with which to plume their darts. They built a raft to enable them to reach an island in the middle of the lake, making it of logs bound securely with buffalo-hide. Embarking, they sailed to the little island, along the shores of which they walked, looking for suitable feathers. They parted in the quest, and after some time Akaiyan, who had wandered far along the strand, suddenly looked up to see his brother on the raft sailing toward the mainland. He called loudly to him to return, but Nopatsis replied that he deserved to perish there because of the brutal manner in which he had treated his sister-in-law. Akaiyan solemnly swore that he had not injured her in any way, but Nopatsis only jeered at him, and rowed away. Soon he was lost to sight, and Akaiyan sat down and wept bitterly. He prayed earnestly to the nature spirits and to the sun and moon, after which he felt greatly uplifted. Then he improvised a shelter of branches, and made a bed of feathers of the most comfortable description. He lived well on the ducks and geese which frequented the island, and made a warm robe against the winter season from their skins. He was careful also to preserve many of the tame birds for his winter food.
Summer came, bringing the moulting season when the wild waterfowl lost their feathers, which the Indians used to feather their arrows. Near Nopatsis's lodge was a large lake where these birds gathered in huge numbers, and the brothers went there to collect feathers for their darts. They built a raft to reach an island in the middle of the lake, using logs securely tied together with buffalo hide. After setting off, they sailed to the small island, walking along the shores to search for suitable feathers. They split up in their search, and after a while, Akaiyan, who had wandered far down the beach, suddenly looked up to see his brother on the raft heading back to the mainland. He shouted loudly for him to come back, but Nopatsis responded that he deserved to be left there because of how poorly he had treated his sister-in-law. Akaiyan swore solemnly that he hadn’t harmed her at all, but Nopatsis just laughed at him and continued rowing away. Soon he disappeared from view, and Akaiyan sat down and cried bitterly. He prayed earnestly to the nature spirits and the sun and moon, after which he felt a lot better. Then he built a makeshift shelter out of branches and made a very comfortable bed from feathers. He lived well on the ducks and geese that came to the island and made a warm robe from their skins for the winter. He also made sure to save many of the tame birds for his winter food.
One day he encountered the lodge of a beaver, and while he looked at it curiously he became aware of the presence of a little beaver.
One day he came across a beaver lodge, and while he examined it with curiosity, he noticed a small beaver nearby.
"My father desires that you will enter his dwelling," said the animal. So Akaiyan accepted the invitation {186} and entered the lodge, where the Great Beaver, attended by his wife and family, received him. He was, indeed, the chief of all the beavers, and white with the snows of countless winters. Akaiyan told the Beaver how cruelly he had been treated, and the wise animal condoled with him, and invited him to spend the winter in his lodge, when he would learn many wonderful and useful things. Akaiyan gratefully accepted the invitation, and when the beavers closed up their lodge for the winter he remained with them. They kept him warm by placing their thick, soft tails on his body, and taught him the secret of the healing art, the use of tobacco, and various ceremonial dances, songs, and prayers belonging to the great mystery of 'medicine.'
"My father wants you to come into his home," said the animal. So Akaiyan accepted the invitation {186} and entered the lodge, where the Great Beaver, along with his wife and family, welcomed him. He was, in fact, the leader of all the beavers, and he was white with the snow of countless winters. Akaiyan told the Beaver about how badly he had been treated, and the wise animal sympathized with him and invited him to spend the winter in his lodge, where he would learn many amazing and useful things. Akaiyan gratefully accepted the invitation, and when the beavers sealed up their lodge for the winter, he stayed with them. They kept him warm by covering him with their thick, soft tails and taught him the secrets of healing, the use of tobacco, and various ceremonial dances, songs, and prayers linked to the great mystery of 'medicine.'
The summer returned, and on parting the Beaver asked Akaiyan to choose a gift. He chose the Beaver's youngest child, with whom he had contracted a strong friendship; but the father prized his little one greatly, and would not at first permit him to go. At length, however, Great Beaver gave way to Akaiyan's entreaties and allowed him to take Little Beaver with him, counselling him to construct a sacred Beaver Bundle when he arrived at his native village.
The summer came back, and as they were saying goodbye, the Beaver asked Akaiyan to pick a gift. He chose the Beaver's youngest child, with whom he had formed a close friendship; but the father valued his little one a lot and initially wouldn’t let him go. Eventually, though, Great Beaver gave in to Akaiyan's pleas and agreed to let Little Beaver go with him, advising him to make a sacred Beaver Bundle when he got to his home village.
In due time Nopatsis came to the island on his raft, and, making sure that his brother was dead, began to search for his remains. But while he searched, Akaiyan caught up Little Beaver in his arms and, embarking on the raft, made for the mainland, espied by Nopatsis. When Akaiyan arrived at his native village he told his story to the chief, gathered a Beaver Bundle, and commenced to teach the people the mystery of 'medicine,' with its accompanying songs and dances. Then he invited the chiefs of the animal tribes to contribute their knowledge to the Beaver Medicine, which many of them did.
In time, Nopatsis arrived at the island on his raft, and after confirming that his brother was dead, he started looking for his remains. While he was searching, Akaiyan swooped up Little Beaver in his arms, climbed onto the raft, and made his way to the mainland, where Nopatsis spotted him. When Akaiyan reached his village, he shared his story with the chief, collected a Beaver Bundle, and began teaching the community about the mystery of 'medicine,' along with its songs and dances. He then invited the tribal chiefs to share their knowledge to enhance the Beaver Medicine, which many of them did.
Having accomplished his task of instruction, which occupied him all the winter, Akaiyan returned to the island with Little Beaver, who had been of immense service to him in teaching the Indians the 'medicine' songs and dances. He returned Little Beaver to his parents, and received in exchange for him a sacred pipe, being also instructed in its accompanying songs and ceremonial dances. On the island he found the bones of his credulous and vengeful brother, who had met with the fate he had purposed for the innocent Akaiyan. Every spring Akaiyan visited the beavers, and as regularly he received something to add to the Beaver Medicine Bundle, until it reached the great size it now has. And he married and founded a race of medicine-men who have handed down the traditions and ceremonials of the Beaver Medicine to the present day.
Having completed his teaching task, which took all winter, Akaiyan returned to the island with Little Beaver, who had been a huge help in teaching the Native Americans the 'medicine' songs and dances. He returned Little Beaver to his parents and, in exchange, received a sacred pipe, along with lessons in its accompanying songs and ceremonial dances. On the island, he discovered the bones of his gullible and vengeful brother, who had faced the same fate he had intended for the innocent Akaiyan. Every spring, Akaiyan visited the beavers, and he consistently received something to add to the Beaver Medicine Bundle, which grew to the impressive size it is today. He also got married and started a lineage of medicine men who have passed down the traditions and ceremonies of the Beaver Medicine to this day.
The Sacred Bear-Spear
The Holy Bear-Spear
An interesting Blackfoot myth relates how that tribe obtained its sacred Bear-spear. Many generations ago, even before the Blackfeet used horses as beasts of burden, the tribe was undertaking its autumn migration, when one evening before striking camp for the night it was reported that a dog-sledge or cart belonging to the chief was missing. To make matters worse, the chief's ermine robe and his wife's buckskin dress, with her sacred elk-skin robe, had been packed in the little cart. Strangely enough, no one could recollect having noticed the dog during the march. Messengers were dispatched to the camping-site of the night before, but to no avail. At last the chief's son, Sokumapi, a boy about twelve years of age, begged to be allowed to search for the missing dog, a proposal to which his father, after some demur, consented. Sokumapi set out alone for the last camping-ground, which was under {188} the shadows of the Rocky Mountains, and carefully examined the site. Soon he found a single dog-sledge track leading into a deep gulch, near the entrance to which he discovered a large cave. A heap of freshly turned earth stood in front of the cave, beside which was the missing cart. As he stood looking at it, wondering what had become of the dog which had drawn it, an immense grizzly-bear suddenly dashed out. So rapid was its attack that Sokumapi had no chance either to defend himself or to take refuge in flight. The bear, giving vent to the most terrific roars, dragged him into the cave, hugging him with such force that he fainted. When he regained consciousness it was to find the bear's great head within a foot of his own, and he thought that he saw a kindly and almost human expression in its big brown eyes. For a long time he lay still, until at last, to his intense surprise, the Bear broke the silence by addressing him in human speech.
An intriguing Blackfoot myth tells how that tribe got its sacred Bear-spear. Many generations ago, even before the Blackfeet started using horses for labor, the tribe was making its autumn migration. One evening, just before setting up camp for the night, it was reported that a dog sled or cart belonging to the chief was missing. To make matters worse, the chief's ermine robe and his wife's buckskin dress, along with her sacred elk-skin robe, had been stored in the little cart. Oddly enough, no one could remember seeing the dog during the march. Messengers were sent back to the previous camping site, but they found nothing. Finally, the chief's son, Sokumapi, a boy around twelve years old, asked to search for the missing dog, and after some hesitation, his father agreed. Sokumapi went alone to the last campsite, which was in the shadow of the Rocky Mountains, and carefully checked the area. Soon he spotted a single dog sled track leading into a deep gulch, where he discovered a large cave. In front of the cave was a pile of freshly turned earth, next to which was the missing cart. As he stood there, wondering what had happened to the dog that had pulled it, a huge grizzly bear suddenly charged out. The bear was so fast that Sokumapi had no time to defend himself or run away. With terrifying roars, the bear dragged him into the cave, squeezing him so tightly that he passed out. When he came to, he found the bear's massive head just a foot away from his own and thought he saw a kind and almost human look in its big brown eyes. He lay there for a long time until, to his astonishment, the Bear finally broke the silence by speaking to him in human language.
"Have no fear," said the grizzly. "I am the Great Bear, and my power is extensive. I know the circumstances of your search, and I have drawn you to this cavern because I desired to assist you. Winter is upon us, and you had better remain with me during the cold season, in the course of which I will reveal to you the secret of my supernatural power."
"Don't worry," said the grizzly. "I am the Great Bear, and I have a lot of power. I know why you're here, and I brought you to this cave because I want to help you. Winter is here, and it's best if you stay with me through the cold season, during which I'll show you the secret of my supernatural power."
Bear Magic
Bear Magic
It will be observed that the circumstances of this tale are almost identical with those which relate to the manner in which the Beaver Medicine was revealed to mankind. The hero of both stories remains during the winter with the animal, the chief of its species, who in the period of hibernation instructs him in certain potent mysteries.
It can be seen that the circumstances of this story are nearly the same as those surrounding how the Beaver Medicine was revealed to people. The hero in both tales stays with the animal, the leader of its kind, during the winter, who teaches him certain powerful secrets while in hibernation.
The Bear, having reassured Sokumapi, showed him how to transform various substances into food. His strange host slept during most of the winter; but when the warm winds of spring returned and the snows melted from the hills the grizzly became restless, and told Sokumapi that it was time to leave the cave. Before they quitted it, however, he taught the lad the secret of his supernatural power. Among other things, he showed him how to make a Bear-spear. He instructed him to take a long stick, to one end of which he must secure a sharp point, to symbolize the bear's tusks. To the staff must be attached a bear's nose and teeth, while the rest of the spear was to be covered with bear's skin, painted the sacred colour, red. The Bear also told him to decorate the handle with eagle's feathers and grizzly claws, and in war-time to wear a grizzly claw in his hair, so that the strength of the Great Bear might go with him in battle, and to imitate the noise a grizzly makes when it charges. The Bear furthermore instructed him what songs should be used in order to heal the sick, and how to paint his face and body so that he would be invulnerable in battle, and, lastly, told him of the sacred nature of the spear, which was only to be employed in warfare and for curing disease. Thus if a person was sick unto death, and a relative purchased the Bear-spear, its supernatural power would restore the ailing man to health. Equipped with this knowledge, Sokumapi returned to his people, who had long mourned him as dead. After a feast had been given to celebrate his home-coming he began to manufacture the Bear-spear as directed by his friend.
The Bear, having reassured Sokumapi, showed him how to turn different materials into food. His unusual host slept through most of the winter; but when the warm spring winds returned and the snow melted from the hills, the grizzly grew restless and told Sokumapi it was time to leave the cave. Before they left, though, he taught the boy the secret of his supernatural power. Among other things, he showed him how to make a Bear-spear. He instructed him to take a long stick and secure a sharp point to one end, symbolizing the bear's tusks. To the staff, he needed to attach a bear's nose and teeth, while the rest of the spear was to be covered with bear's skin painted the sacred color, red. The Bear also told him to decorate the handle with eagle feathers and grizzly claws, and in wartime to wear a grizzly claw in his hair so that the strength of the Great Bear would accompany him in battle, and to mimic the sound a grizzly makes when it charges. The Bear further instructed him on the songs he should use to heal the sick, how to paint his face and body to be invulnerable in battle, and lastly, told him about the sacred nature of the spear, which was only to be used in warfare and for curing illness. Thus, if someone was gravely ill and a relative bought the Bear-spear, its supernatural power would restore the sick person to health. Armed with this knowledge, Sokumapi returned to his people, who had long mourned him as dead. After a feast was held to celebrate his return, he began to craft the Bear-spear as directed by his friend.
How the Magic Worked
How the Magic Worked
Shortly after his return the Crows made war upon the Blackfeet, and on the meeting of the two tribes in {190} battle Sokumapi appeared in front of his people carrying the Bear-spear on his back. His face and body were painted as the Great Bear had instructed him, and he sang the battle-songs that the grizzly had taught him. After these ceremonies he impetuously charged the enemy, followed by all his braves in a solid phalanx, and such was the efficacy of the Bear magic that the Crows immediately took to flight. The victorious Blackfeet brought back Sokumapi to their camp in triumph, to the accompaniment of the Bear songs. He was made a war-chief, and ever afterward the spear which he had used was regarded as the palladium of the Blackfoot Indians. In the spring the Bear-spear is unrolled from its covering and produced when the first thunder is heard, and when the Bear begins to quit his winter quarters; but when the Bear returns to his den to hibernate the spear is once more rolled up and put away. The greatest care is taken to protect it against injury. It has a special guardian, and no woman is permitted to touch it.
Shortly after his return, the Crows went to war against the Blackfeet. When the two tribes met in battle on {190}, Sokumapi appeared in front of his people with the Bear-spear on his back. His face and body were painted as the Great Bear had instructed, and he sang the battle songs that the grizzly had taught him. After these rituals, he boldly charged at the enemy, leading his warriors into a tight formation, and the Bear magic was so powerful that the Crows immediately fled. The victorious Blackfeet brought Sokumapi back to their camp in triumph, accompanied by the Bear songs. He was made a war chief, and from then on, the spear he used was seen as the sacred emblem of the Blackfoot Indians. In the spring, the Bear-spear is unwrapped and displayed when the first thunder is heard and when the Bear begins to leave its winter den. However, when the Bear returns to hibernate, the spear is rolled up and stored away again. Great care is taken to protect it from damage, and it has a designated guardian; no woman is allowed to touch it.
The Young Dog Dance
The Young Dog Dance
A dance resembling the Sun Dance was formerly known to the Pawnee Indians, who called it the Young Dog Dance. It was, they said, borrowed from the Crees, who produced the following myth to account for it.
A dance similar to the Sun Dance was once known to the Pawnee Indians as the Young Dog Dance. They claimed it was borrowed from the Crees, who created the following myth to explain it.
One day a young brave of the Cree tribe had gone out from his village to catch eagles, in order to provide himself with feathers for a war-bonnet, or to tie in his hair. Now the Crees caught eagles in this fashion. On the top of a hill frequented by these birds they would dig a pit and cover it over with a roof of poles, cunningly concealing the structure with grass. A piece of meat was fastened to the poles, so that the eagles {191} could not carry it off. Then the Indian, taking off his clothes, would descend into the pit, and remain there for hours, or days, as the case might be, until an eagle was attracted by the bait, when he would put his hand between the poles, seize the bird by the feet, and quickly dispatch it.
One day, a young brave from the Cree tribe left his village to catch eagles so he could get feathers for a war bonnet or for his hair. The Crees had a unique way of catching eagles. They would find a spot on a hillside where the birds often gathered, dig a pit, and cover it with poles, cleverly hiding it with grass. A piece of meat was secured to the poles so the eagles couldn't take it away. Then, the young man would strip down and climb into the pit, staying there for hours or even days until an eagle came to the bait. When that happened, he would reach between the poles, grab the eagle by its feet, and quickly kill it. {191}
The young brave whose fortune it was to discover the Young Dog Dance had prepared the trap in this wise, and was lying in the pit praying that an eagle might come and bring his uncomfortable vigil to an end. Suddenly he heard a sound of drumming, distant but quite distinct, though he could not tell from what direction it proceeded. All night the mysterious noise continued. Next night as he lay in the same position he heard it again, and resolved to find out its origin, so he clambered out of his pit and went off in the direction from which the drum-beating seemed to proceed. At last, when dawn was near, he reached the shores of a great lake. Here he stopped, for the sounds quite evidently came from the lake. All that day he sat by the water bemoaning his ill-luck and praying for better fortune. When night fell the drumming began anew, and the young man saw countless animals and birds swimming in the lake. Four days he remained on the lake-shore, till at length, worn out by fatigue and hunger (for many days had elapsed since he had eaten), he fell asleep.
The young brave who was lucky enough to discover the Young Dog Dance had set the trap in this way and was lying in the pit, hoping an eagle would come and end his uncomfortable wait. Suddenly, he heard a sound like drumming, distant but quite clear, though he couldn't tell where it was coming from. The mysterious noise continued all night. The next night, as he lay in the same spot, he heard it again and decided to find out where it was coming from, so he climbed out of his pit and headed in the direction of the drumming. Finally, as dawn approached, he reached the shores of a large lake. He stopped there, as the sounds were clearly coming from the lake. All day long, he sat by the water, lamenting his bad luck and hoping for better fortune. When night fell, the drumming started again, and the young man saw countless animals and birds swimming in the lake. He stayed by the lake's shore for four days, until finally, exhausted from fatigue and hunger (as many days had gone by since he had eaten), he fell asleep.
The Lodge of Animals
The Animal Lodge
When he awoke he found himself in a large lodge, surrounded by many people, some of whom were dancing, while others sat round the walls. All these people wore robes made from the skins of various animals or birds. They were, in fact, the animals the young Indian had seen swimming in the water, who {192} had changed themselves into human shape. A chief at the back of the lodge stood up and addressed him thus:
When he woke up, he found himself in a large lodge, surrounded by many people. Some were dancing, while others sat along the walls. Everyone was wearing robes made from the skins of different animals or birds. They were actually the animals the young Indian had seen swimming in the water, who had transformed into human form. A chief at the back of the lodge stood up and spoke to him:
"My friend, we have heard your prayers, and our desire is to help you. You see these people? They represent the animals. I am the Dog. The Great Spirit is very fond of dogs. I have much power, and my power I shall give to you, so that you may be like me, and my spirit will always protect you. Take this dance home to your people, and it will make them lucky in war." And he imparted the nature of the rite to the Indian by action.
"My friend, we’ve heard your prayers, and we want to help you. Do you see these people? They represent the animals. I am the Dog. The Great Spirit really cares about dogs. I have a lot of power, and I will give that power to you so that you can be like me, and my spirit will always protect you. Bring this dance back to your people, and it will bring them good fortune in battle." He then demonstrated the nature of the ritual to the Indian through actions.
The Dog turned from the Cree brave and his eye swept the company.
The Dog turned away from the Cree warrior and looked over the group.
The Gift
The Present
"Brothers," he said, "I have given him my power. Will you not pity him and give him the power you have?"
"Brothers," he said, "I've given him my power. Won't you feel sorry for him and share the power you have?"
For a time there was silence. No one seemed disposed to respond to the chief's appeal. At last the Owl rose.
For a moment, there was silence. No one seemed willing to respond to the chief's call. Finally, the Owl stood up.
"I will help you," he said to the young man. "I have power to see in the dark wherever I may go. When you go out at night I will be near you, and you shall see as well as I do. Take these feathers and tie them in your hair." And, giving him a bunch of feathers, the Owl sat down.
"I'll help you," he said to the young man. "I can see in the dark no matter where I go. When you go out at night, I'll be right beside you, and you'll see just like I do. Take these feathers and tie them in your hair." And, handing him a bunch of feathers, the Owl sat down.
There was a pause, and the next to rise was the Buffalo Bull, who gave to the young Indian his strength and endurance and the power to trample his enemies underfoot. As a token he gave him a shoulder-belt of tanned buffalo-hide, bidding him wear it when he went on the war-path.
There was a moment of silence, and the next to stand up was the Buffalo Bull, who granted the young Indian his strength, stamina, and the ability to crush his enemies. As a symbol, he gave him a shoulder strap made from tanned buffalo hide, telling him to wear it when he went into battle.
By and by the Porcupine stood up and addressed {193} the guest. Giving him some of his quills with which to ornament the leather belt, he said:
By and by, the Porcupine stood up and spoke to the guest. Handing him some of his quills to decorate the leather belt, he said:
"I also will help you. I can make my enemies as weak as women, so that they fly before me. When you fight your foes shall flee and you shall overcome them."
"I'll help you too. I can make my enemies as weak as women, so they run away from me. When you fight, your foes will flee, and you'll defeat them."
Another long silence ensued, and when at last the Eagle rose every one listened to hear what he had to say.
Another long silence followed, and when the Eagle finally spoke up, everyone listened to hear what he had to say.
"I also," he said majestically, "will be with you wherever you go, and will give you my prowess in war, so that you may kill your foes as I do." As he spoke he handed to the brave some eagle feathers to tie in his hair.
"I will also be with you wherever you go," he said grandly, "and will provide you with my skills in battle, so that you can defeat your enemies just like I do." As he spoke, he handed some eagle feathers to the warrior to tie in his hair.
The Whooping Crane followed, and gave him a bone from its wing for a war-whistle to frighten his enemies away.
The Whooping Crane came next and gave him a bone from its wing to use as a war whistle to scare off his enemies.
The Deer and the Bear came next, the one giving him swiftness, with a rattle as token, and the other hardiness, and a strip of fur for his belt.
The Deer and the Bear came next, one giving him speed, with a rattle as a sign, and the other strength, along with a strip of fur for his belt.
After he had received these gifts from the animals the brave lay down and fell asleep again. When he awoke he found himself on the shores of the lake once more.
After he received these gifts from the animals, the brave man lay down and fell asleep again. When he woke up, he found himself on the shores of the lake once more.
Returning home, he taught the Crees the Young Dog Dance, which was to make them skilful in war, and showed them the articles he had received. So the young men formed a Society of Young Dogs, which practised the dance and obtained the benefits.
Returning home, he taught the Crees the Young Dog Dance, which was intended to make them skilled in battle, and showed them the items he had received. So, the young men formed a Society of Young Dogs, practiced the dance, and reaped the benefits.
The Medicine Wolf
The Healing Wolf
A quaint story of a 'medicine' wolf is told among the Blackfoot Indians. On one occasion when the Blackfeet were moving camp they were attacked by a number of Crow Indians who had been lying in wait for them. The Blackfeet were travelling slowly in a {194} long, straggling line, with the old men and the women and children in the middle, and a band of warriors in front and in the rear. The Crows, as has been said, made an ambush for their enemies, and rushed out on the middle portion of the line. Before either party of the Blackfoot warriors could reach the scene of the struggle many of the women and children had perished, and others were taken captive by the attacking force. Among the prisoners was a young woman called Sits-by-the-door. Many weary miles lay between them and the Crow camp on the Yellowstone River, but at length the tired captives, mounted with their captors on jaded horses, arrived at their destination. The warrior who had taken Sits-by-the-door prisoner now presented her to a friend of his, who in turn gave her into the keeping of his wife, who was somewhat older than her charge. The young Blackfoot woman was cruelly treated by the Crow into whose possession she had passed. Every night he tied her feet together so that she might not escape, and also tied a rope round her waist, the other end of which he fastened to his wife. The Crow woman, however, was not unmoved by the wretchedness of her prisoner. While her husband was out she managed to converse with her and to show her that she pitied her misfortunes. One day she informed Sits-by-the-door that she had overheard her husband and his companions plotting to kill her, but she added that when darkness fell she would help her to escape. When night came the Crow woman waited until the deep breathing of her husband told her that he was sound asleep; then, rising cautiously, she loosened the ropes that bound her captive, and, giving her a pair of moccasins, a flint, and a small sack of pemmican, bade her make haste and escape from the fate that would surely befall her {195} if she remained where she was. The trembling woman obeyed, and travelled at a good pace all night. At dawn she hid in the dense undergrowth, hoping to escape observation should her captors pursue her. They, meanwhile, had discovered her absence, and were searching high and low, but no tracks were visible, and at last, wearied with their unprofitable search, they gave up the chase and returned to their homes.
A charming tale of a 'medicine' wolf is shared among the Blackfoot Indians. Once, when the Blackfeet were moving their camp, they were ambushed by several Crow Indians who had been lying in wait. The Blackfeet were traveling slowly in a long, disorganized line, with the older men, women, and children in the middle, and a group of warriors at the front and back. The Crows, as mentioned, set a trap for their enemies and rushed out at the middle section of the line. Before either group of Blackfoot warriors could reach the scene of the fight, many of the women and children had already died, and others were captured by the attackers. Among the captives was a young woman named Sits-by-the-door. Many exhausting miles lay between them and the Crow camp along the Yellowstone River, but eventually, the weary captives, on tired horses alongside their captors, reached their destination. The warrior who had taken Sits-by-the-door prisoner introduced her to a friend of his, who then handed her over to his wife, who was a bit older than her. The young Blackfoot woman was treated harshly by the Crow who had taken her. Every night he tied her feet together to prevent her escape and also tied a rope around her waist, fastening the other end to his wife. However, the Crow woman was affected by the misery of her prisoner. While her husband was away, she talked to her and showed that she felt sorry for her plight. One day she told Sits-by-the-door that she had overheard her husband and his friends plotting to kill her, but promised that she would help her escape when night fell. When darkness came, the Crow woman waited until her husband’s deep breathing indicated he was sound asleep; then, carefully, she untied the ropes that bound her captive and handed her a pair of moccasins, a flint, and a small bag of pemmican, urging her to hurry and escape the fate that was sure to befall her if she stayed. The trembling woman obeyed and traveled quickly throughout the night. At dawn, she hid in the thick underbrush, hoping to avoid being seen if her captors came after her. Meanwhile, they discovered her absence and searched frantically, but finding no traces, they eventually, tired from their fruitless hunt, gave up and returned home.
The Friendly Wolf
The Kind Wolf
When the woman had journeyed on for four nights she stopped concealing herself in the daytime and travelled straight on. She was not yet out of danger, however, for her supply of pemmican was soon exhausted, and she found herself face to face with the miseries of starvation. Her moccasins, besides, were worn to holes and her feet were cut and bleeding, while, to add to her misfortunes, a huge wolf dogged her every movement. In vain she tried to run away; her strength was exhausted and she sank to the ground. Nearer and nearer came the great wolf, and at last he lay down at her feet. Whenever the woman walked on her way the wolf followed, and when she lay down to rest he lay down also.
When the woman had traveled for four nights, she stopped hiding during the day and continued on her journey. However, she was still in danger because her supply of pemmican was running low, and she found herself facing the hardships of starvation. Her moccasins were worn out, leaving her feet cut and bleeding. To make matters worse, a huge wolf was following her every move. She tried to run away in vain; her strength was gone, and she collapsed to the ground. The great wolf came closer and finally lay down at her feet. Whenever the woman continued on her path, the wolf followed, and when she rested, he lay down beside her.
At length she begged her strange companion to help her, for she knew that unless she obtained food very soon she must die. The animal trotted away, and returned shortly with a buffalo calf which it had killed, and laid it at the woman's feet. With the aid of the flint—one of the gifts with which the Crow woman had sped her unhappy guest—she built a fire and cooked some of the buffalo meat. Thus refreshed, she proceeded on her way. Again and again the wolf provided food in a similar manner, until at length they reached the Blackfoot camp. The woman led the animal {196} into her lodge, and related to her friends all that had befallen her in the Crow camp, and the manner of her escape. She also told them how the wolf had befriended her, and begged them to treat it kindly. But soon afterward she fell ill, and the poor wolf was driven out of the village by the Indian dogs. Every evening he would come to the top of a hill overlooking the camp and watch the lodge where Sits-by-the-door dwelt. Though he was still fed by her friends, after a time he disappeared and was seen no more.[3]
At last, she pleaded with her unusual companion for help, knowing that if she didn’t get food soon, she would die. The animal trotted off and quickly returned with a buffalo calf that it had killed, placing it at the woman's feet. Using the flint—one of the gifts the Crow woman had given her troubled guest—she started a fire and cooked some of the buffalo meat. Feeling rejuvenated, she continued on her journey. Time and again, the wolf brought her food in the same way until they finally arrived at the Blackfoot camp. The woman took the animal into her lodge and told her friends everything that had happened to her in the Crow camp and how she escaped. She also shared how the wolf had helped her and asked them to treat it kindly. But soon after, she got sick, and the poor wolf was chased out of the village by the Indian dogs. Every evening, it would come to the top of a hill overlooking the camp and watch the lodge where Sits-by-the-door lived. Although her friends still fed him, eventually he disappeared and was never seen again.{196}
[3] The reader cannot fail to discern the striking resemblance between this episode and that of Una and the lion in Spenser's Faerie Queene.
[3] The reader can't help but notice the strong similarity between this scene and the one with Una and the lion in Spenser's Faerie Queene.
The Story of Scar-face
The Story of Scarface
Scar-face was brave but poor. His parents had died while he was yet a boy, and he had no near relations. But his heart was high, and he was a mighty hunter. The old men said that Scar-face had a future before him, but the young braves twitted him because of a mark across his face, left by the rending claw of a great grizzly which he had slain in close fight.
Scar-face was brave but struggling. His parents had died when he was still a boy, and he had no close relatives. But he had a strong spirit, and he was a skilled hunter. The older men said that Scar-face had a promising future ahead of him, but the younger warriors teased him because of a scar across his face, left by the claw of a huge grizzly he had fought and killed up close.
The chief of his tribe possessed a beautiful daughter, whom all the young men desired in marriage. Scar-face also had fallen in love with her, but he felt ashamed to declare his passion because of his poverty. The maiden had already repulsed half the braves of his tribe. Why, he argued, should she accept him, poor and disfigured as he was?
The leader of his tribe had a stunning daughter, who all the young men wanted to marry. Scar-face had also fallen for her, but he felt embarrassed to express his feelings because he was poor. The girl had already turned down half the warriors in his tribe. Why, he thought, would she choose him, being poor and disfigured?
One day he passed her as she sat outside her lodge. He cast a penetrating glance at her—a glance which was observed by one of her unsuccessful suitors, who sneeringly remarked:
One day he walked by her while she was sitting outside her lodge. He gave her an intense look—a look that was noticed by one of her unsuccessful suitors, who mocked:
"Scar-face would marry our chiefs daughter! She does not desire a man without a blemish. Ha, Scar-face, now is your chance!"
"Scar-face is going to marry our chief's daughter! She doesn’t want a man who’s perfect. Ha, Scar-face, this is your moment!"
Scar-face turned upon the jeerer, and in his quiet yet dignified manner remarked that it was his intention to ask the chief's daughter to be his wife. His announcement met with ridicule, but he took no notice of it and sought the girl.
Scar-face turned to the person mocking him and, in his calm yet dignified way, said that he planned to ask the chief's daughter to marry him. His announcement was met with laughter, but he ignored it and went to find the girl.
He found her by the river, pulling rushes to make baskets. Approaching, he respectfully addressed her.
He found her by the river, gathering reeds to make baskets. Approaching, he greeted her respectfully.
"I am poor," he said, "but my heart is rich in love for you. I have no wealth of furs or pemmican. I live by my bow and spear. I love you. Will you dwell with me in my lodge and be my wife?"
"I’m not wealthy," he said, "but my heart is filled with love for you. I don’t have riches like furs or pemmican. I survive by my bow and spear. I love you. Will you live with me in my lodge and be my wife?"
The Sun-God's Decree
The Sun God's Decree
The girl regarded him with bright, shy eyes peering up through lashes as the morning sun peers through the branches.
The girl looked at him with bright, shy eyes peeking out from under her lashes, like the morning sun shining through the branches.
"My husband would not be poor," she faltered, "for my father, the chief, is wealthy and has abundance in his lodge. But it has been laid upon me by the Sun-god that I may not marry."
"My husband won't be poor," she hesitated, "because my father, the chief, is rich and has plenty in his lodge. But the Sun-god has forbidden me to marry."
"These are heavy words," said Scar-face sadly. "May they not be recalled?"
"Those are some serious words," Scar-face said sadly. "Can we not take them back?"
"On one condition only," replied the girl. "Seek the Sun-god and ask him to release me from my promise. If he consents to do so, request him to remove the scar from your face as a sign that I may know that he gives me to you."
"Only on one condition," the girl replied. "Find the Sun-god and ask him to free me from my promise. If he agrees, ask him to take away the scar from your face as a sign that I can know he's giving me to you."
Scar-face was sad at heart, for he could not believe that the Sun-god, having chosen such a beautiful maiden for himself, would renounce her. But he gave the chief's daughter his promise that he would seek out the god in his own bright country and ask him to grant his request.
Scar-face was heartbroken because he couldn’t believe that the Sun-god, having chosen such a beautiful maiden for himself, would give her up. But he promised the chief's daughter that he would search for the god in his radiant land and ask him to grant his request.
Many inquiries did he make from the wild denizens of the forest—the wolf, the bear, the badger. But none was aware of the way to the home of the Sun-god. He asked the birds, but though they flew far they were likewise in ignorance of the road thither. At last he met a wolverine who told him that he had been there himself, and promised to set him on the way. For a long and weary season they marched onward, until at length they came to a great water, too broad and too deep to cross.
He made many inquiries with the wild inhabitants of the forest—the wolf, the bear, the badger. But none knew the way to the Sun-god's home. He asked the birds, but even though they flew far, they too were unaware of the route there. Finally, he encountered a wolverine who said he had been there himself and promised to guide him. They marched on for a long and tiring time until they finally arrived at a vast body of water, too wide and too deep to cross.
As Scar-face sat despondent on the bank bemoaning his case two beautiful swans advanced from the water, and, requesting him to sit on their backs, bore him across in safety. Landing him on the other side, they showed him which way to take and left him. He had not walked far when he saw a bow and arrows lying before him. But Scar-face was punctilious and would not pick them up because they did not belong to him. Not long afterward he encountered a beautiful youth of handsome form and smiling aspect.
As Scar-face sat sadly on the bank lamenting his situation, two beautiful swans approached from the water and, asking him to sit on their backs, safely carried him across. Once they landed him on the other side, they pointed him in the right direction and left. He hadn’t walked far when he spotted a bow and arrows lying in front of him. However, Scar-face was very particular and refused to pick them up because they didn’t belong to him. Not long after, he came across a handsome young man with a pleasant smile.
"I have lost a bow and arrows," he said to Scar-face. "Have you seen them?"
"I lost a bow and arrows," he said to Scar-face. "Have you seen them?"
Scar-face told him that he had seen them a little way back, and the handsome youth praised him for his honesty in not appropriating them. He further asked him where he was bound for.
Scar-face told him that he had seen them a little way back, and the handsome young man complimented him for being honest and not taking them for himself. He then asked him where he was headed.
"I am seeking the Sun in his home," replied the Indian, "and I believe that I am not far from my destination."
"I’m looking for the Sun at his home," replied the Indian, "and I think I’m not far from where I need to be."
"You are right," replied the youth. "I am the son of the Sun, Apisirahts, the Morning Star, and I will lead you to the presence of my august father."
"You’re right," the young man replied. "I’m the son of the Sun, Apisirahts, the Morning Star, and I will take you to see my esteemed father."
They walked onward for a little space, and then Apisirahts pointed out a great lodge, glorious with golden light and decorated with an art more curious than any that Scar-face had ever beheld. At the entrance stood a beautiful woman, the mother of Morning Star, Kokomikis, the Moon-goddess, who welcomed the footsore Indian kindly and joyously.
They walked on for a short distance, and then Apisirahts pointed out a large lodge, shining with golden light and adorned with artwork more fascinating than anything Scar-face had ever seen. At the entrance stood a stunning woman, the mother of Morning Star, Kokomikis, the Moon-goddess, who warmly and joyfully greeted the weary Indian.
The Chase of the Savage Birds
The Hunt for the Wild Birds
Then the great Sun-god appeared, wondrous in his strength and beauty as the mighty planet over which he ruled. He too greeted Scar-face kindly, and requested him to be his guest and to hunt with his son. Scar-face and the youth gladly set out for the chase. But on departing the Sun-god warned them not to venture near the Great Water, as there dwelt savage birds which might slay Morning Star.
Then the great Sun-god showed up, impressive in his strength and beauty like the powerful planet he ruled over. He also welcomed Scar-face warmly and invited him to be his guest and hunt with his son. Scar-face and the young man eagerly set off for the hunt. But before they left, the Sun-god cautioned them not to go near the Great Water, where fierce birds lived that could harm Morning Star.
Scar-face tarried with the Sun, his wife and child, fearful of asking his boon too speedily, and desiring to make as sure as possible of its being granted.
Scar-face lingered with the Sun, his wife and child, anxious about requesting his favor too soon, and wanting to ensure it was granted as much as possible.
One day he and Morning Star hunted as usual, and the youth stole away, for he wished to slay the savage birds of which his father had spoken. But Scar-face followed, rescued the lad in imminent peril, and killed the monsters. The Sun was grateful to him for having saved his son from a terrible death, and asked him for what reason he had sought his lodge. Scar-face acquainted him with the circumstances of his love for the chief's daughter and of his quest. At once the Sun-god granted his desire.
One day, he and Morning Star were out hunting as usual, and the young man sneaked away because he wanted to kill the fierce birds his father had talked about. But Scar-face followed him, saved the boy from a life-threatening situation, and killed the monsters. The Sun was grateful to Scar-face for saving his son from a terrible fate and asked why he had come to his lodge. Scar-face explained his feelings for the chief's daughter and his quest. Immediately, the Sun-god granted his wish.
"Return to the woman you love so much," he said, "return and make her yours. And as a sign that it is my will that she should be your wife, I make you whole."
"Go back to the woman you love so much," he said, "go back and make her yours. And as a sign that it's my wish for her to be your wife, I make you whole."
With a motion of his bright hand the deity removed {200} the unsightly scar. On quitting the Sun-country the god, his wife and son presented Scar-face with many good gifts, and showed him a short route by which to return to Earth-land once more.
With a wave of his bright hand, the deity erased the ugly scar. After leaving the Sun-country, the god, along with his wife and son, gave Scar-face many great gifts and showed him a shortcut to get back to Earth-land.
Scar-face soon reached his home. When he sought his chief's daughter she did not know him at first, so rich was the gleaming attire he had obtained in the Sun-country. But when she at last recognized him she fell upon his breast with a glad cry. That same day she was made his wife. The happy pair raised a 'medicine' lodge to the Sun-god, and henceforth Scar-face was called Smooth-face.
Scar-face soon arrived home. When he went to see his chief's daughter, she didn't recognize him at first because of the lavish outfit he had acquired in the Sun-country. But when she finally recognized him, she ran to him with a joyful cry. That same day, they got married. The happy couple built a 'medicine' lodge for the Sun-god, and from then on, Scar-face was known as Smooth-face.
The Legend of Poïa
The Legend of Poïa
A variant of this beautiful story is as follows:
A version of this beautiful story is as follows:
One summer morning a beautiful girl called Feather-woman, who had been sleeping outside her lodge among the long prairie grass, awoke just as the Morning Star was rising above the horizon. She gazed intently at it, and so beautiful did it seem that she fell deeply in love with it. She awakened her sister, who was lying beside her, and declared to her that she would marry nobody but the Morning Star. The people of her tribe ridiculed her because of what they considered her absurd preference; so she avoided them as much as possible, and wandered alone, eating her heart out in secret for love of the Morning Star, who seemed to her unapproachable.
One summer morning, a beautiful girl named Feather-woman, who had been sleeping outside her lodge in the tall prairie grass, woke up just as the Morning Star was rising above the horizon. She stared at it intently, and it looked so beautiful that she fell deeply in love with it. She woke up her sister, who was lying next to her, and told her that she would marry no one but the Morning Star. The people of her tribe laughed at her for what they thought was a silly choice, so she tried to stay away from them as much as she could, wandering alone and secretly longing for the Morning Star, who felt completely out of reach.
One day she went alone to the river for water, and as she returned she beheld a young man standing before her. At first she took him for one of the young men of the tribe, and would have avoided him, but he said:
One day she went to the river alone to get water, and as she came back, she saw a young man standing in front of her. At first, she thought he was one of the young men from the tribe and tried to avoid him, but he said:
"I am the Morning Star. I beheld you gazing upward at me, and knew that you loved me. I returned {201} your love, and have descended to ask you to go with me to my dwelling in the sky."
"I am the Morning Star. I saw you looking up at me and knew you loved me. I returned your love and came down to ask you to come with me to my home in the sky."
Feather-woman trembled violently, for she knew that he who spoke to her was a god, and replied hesitatingly that she must bid farewell to her father and mother. But this Morning Star would not permit. He took a rich yellow plume from his hair and directed her to hold this in one hand, while she held a juniper branch in the other. Then he commanded her to close her eyes, and when she opened them again she was in the Sky-country, standing before a great and shining lodge. Morning Star told her that this was the home of his parents, the Sun and Moon, and requested her to enter. It was daytime, so that the Sun was away on his diurnal round, but the Moon was at home. She welcomed Feather-woman as the wife of her son, as did the Sun himself when he returned. The Moon clothed her in a soft robe of buckskin, trimmed with elks' teeth. Feather-woman was very happy, and dwelt contentedly in the lodge or Morning Star. They had a little son, whom they called Star-boy. The Moon gave Feather-woman a root-digger, and told her that she could dig up all kinds of roots, but warned her on no account to dig up the large turnip which grew near the home of the Spider Man, telling her that it would bring unhappiness to all of them if she did so.
Feather-woman shook with fear because she realized that the person speaking to her was a god. She hesitantly replied that she needed to say goodbye to her parents. But the Morning Star wouldn’t allow that. He took a beautiful yellow feather from his hair and told her to hold it in one hand while holding a juniper branch in the other. Then he instructed her to close her eyes, and when she opened them again, she was in the Sky-country, standing in front of a large, shining lodge. Morning Star explained that this was the home of his parents, the Sun and Moon, and invited her to go inside. Since it was daytime, the Sun was out on his daily journey, but the Moon was home. She welcomed Feather-woman as her son’s wife, and the Sun did the same when he came back. The Moon dressed her in a soft buckskin robe trimmed with elk's teeth. Feather-woman was very happy and lived contentedly in Morning Star’s lodge. They had a little boy named Star-boy. The Moon gave Feather-woman a root-digger and told her she could dig up all sorts of roots, but warned her never to dig up the large turnip that grew near Spider Man’s home, saying it would bring unhappiness to all of them if she did.
The Great Turnip
The Great Turnip
Feather-woman often saw the large turnip, but always avoided touching it. One day, however, her curiosity got the better of her, and she was tempted to see what might be underneath it. She laid her little son on the ground and dug until her root-digger stuck fast. Two large cranes came flying overhead. {202} She begged these to help her. They did so, and sang a magic song which enabled them to uproot the turnip.
Feather-woman often saw the big turnip but always avoided touching it. One day, her curiosity got the better of her, and she felt tempted to see what was underneath it. She laid her little son on the ground and dug until her digging tool got stuck. Two large cranes flew overhead. {202} She asked them for help. They agreed and sang a magic song that helped them uproot the turnip.
Now, although she was unaware of it, this very turnip filled up the hole through which Morning Star had brought her into the Sky-country. Gazing downward, she saw the camp of the Blackfeet where she had lived. The smoke was ascending from the lodges, she could hear the song of the women as they went about their work. The sight made her homesick and lonely, and as she went back to her lodge she cried softly to herself. When she arrived Morning Star gazed earnestly at her, and said with a sorrowful expression of countenance: "You have dug up the sacred turnip."
Now, even though she didn't realize it, this very turnip filled the hole through which Morning Star had brought her into the Sky-country. Looking down, she saw the camp of the Blackfeet where she had lived. Smoke was rising from the lodges, and she could hear the women singing as they went about their work. The sight made her feel homesick and lonely, and as she returned to her lodge, she cried softly to herself. When she arrived, Morning Star looked at her intently and said with a sad expression, "You have dug up the sacred turnip."
The Moon and Sun were also troubled, and asked her the meaning of her sadness, and when she had told them they said that as she had disobeyed their injunction she must return to earth. Morning Star took her to the Spider Man, who let her down to earth by a web, and the people beheld her coming to earth like a falling star.
The Moon and Sun were also concerned and asked her what was causing her sadness. After she explained, they told her that since she had disobeyed their orders, she had to go back to earth. Morning Star took her to Spider Man, who lowered her to the ground using a web. The people saw her descending to earth like a shooting star.
The Return to Earth
The Return to Earth
She was welcomed by her parents, and returned with her child, whom she had brought with her from the Sky-country, to the home of her youth. But happiness never came back to her. She mourned ceaselessly for her husband, and one morning, climbing to the summit of a high mound, she watched the beautiful Morning Star rise above the horizon, just as on the day when she had first loved him. Stretching out her arms to the eastern sky, she besought him passionately to take her back. At length he spoke to her.
She was greeted by her parents and came home with her child, whom she had brought from the Sky-country, to the place of her childhood. But happiness never returned to her. She mourned endlessly for her husband, and one morning, climbing to the top of a high mound, she watched the beautiful Morning Star rise above the horizon, just like on the day she first fell in love with him. Stretching out her arms to the eastern sky, she pleaded with him passionately to bring her back. Finally, he spoke to her.
Her pleadings were in vain, and in despair she returned to her lodge, where her unhappy life soon came to a close. Her little son, Star-boy, was now an orphan, and the death of his grandparents deprived him of all his earthly kindred. He was a shy, retiring, timid boy, living in the deepest poverty, notwithstanding his exalted station as grandchild of the Sun. But the most noticeable thing about him was a scar which disfigured his face, because of which he was given the name of Poïa (Scar-face) by the wits of the tribe. As he grew older the scar became more pronounced, and ridicule and abuse were heaped upon him. When he became a man he fell in love with a maiden of surpassing beauty, the daughter of a great chief of his tribe. She, however, laughed him to scorn, and told him that she would marry him when he removed the scar from his face. Poïa, greatly saddened by her unkindness, consulted an old medicine-woman, to see whether the scar might not be removed. She could only tell him that the mark had been placed on his face by the Sun, and that the Sun alone could remove it. This was melancholy news for Poïa. How could he reach the abode of the Sun? Nevertheless, encouraged by the old woman, he resolved to make the attempt. Gratefully accepting her parting gift of pemmican and moccasins, he set off on a journey that was to last for many days.
Her pleas fell on deaf ears, and in despair she returned to her cabin, where her unhappy life soon came to an end. Her little son, Star-boy, was now an orphan, and the loss of his grandparents left him with no remaining family. He was a shy, withdrawn, timid boy, living in extreme poverty, despite his high status as the grandchild of the Sun. But the most noticeable thing about him was a scar that disfigured his face, earning him the nickname Poïa (Scar-face) from the clever members of the tribe. As he grew older, the scar became more pronounced, attracting ridicule and abuse. When he became a man, he fell in love with a stunning maiden, the daughter of a powerful chief in his tribe. However, she laughed at him and said she would marry him only if he removed the scar from his face. Heartbroken by her cruelty, Poïa sought advice from an old medicine woman to see if the scar could be removed. She could only tell him that the mark had been placed on his face by the Sun, and only the Sun could take it away. This was disheartening news for Poïa. How could he reach the home of the Sun? Nevertheless, encouraged by the old woman, he decided to make the attempt. Gratefully accepting her parting gift of pemmican and moccasins, he set off on a journey that would last many days.
The Big Water
The Great Water
After climbing mountains and traversing forests and wandering over trackless prairies he arrived at the Big Water (that is to say, the Pacific Ocean), on the shores of which he sat down, praying and fasting for three {204} days. On the third day, when the Sun was sinking behind the rim of the ocean, he saw a bright pathway leading straight to the abode of the Sun. He resolved to follow the shining trail, though he knew not what might lie before him in the great Sky-country. He arrived quite safely, however, at the wonderful lodge of the Sun. All night he hid himself outside the lodge, and in the morning the Sun, who was about to begin his daily journey, saw a ragged wayfarer lying by his door. He did not know that the intruder was his grandson, but, seeing that he had come from the Earth-country, he determined to kill him, and said so to his wife, the Moon. But she begged that the stranger's life should be spared, and Morning Star, who at that moment issued from the lodge, also gave Poïa his protection. Poïa lived very happily in the lodge of the Sun, and having on one occasion killed seven birds who were about to destroy Morning Star, he earned the gratitude of his grandparents. At the request of Morning Star the Sun removed the scar on Poïa's face, and bade him return with a message to the Blackfeet. If they would honour him once a year in a Sun Dance he would consent to heal their sick. The secrets of the Sun Dance were taught to Poïa, two raven's feathers were placed in his hair, and he was given a robe of elk-skin. The latter, he was told, must only be worn by a virtuous woman, who should then dance the Sun Dance, so that the sick might be restored to health. From his father Poïa received an enchanted flute and a magic song, which would win the heart of the maid he loved.
After climbing mountains, crossing forests, and wandering across endless prairies, he arrived at the Big Water (the Pacific Ocean) and sat down on its shores, praying and fasting for three days. On the third day, as the Sun was setting behind the horizon, he saw a bright path leading straight to the home of the Sun. He decided to follow the shining trail, even though he was unsure of what awaited him in the great Sky-country. However, he safely reached the marvelous lodge of the Sun. All night, he hid outside the lodge, and in the morning, the Sun, about to start his daily journey, saw a ragged traveler lying at his door. Not recognizing that the intruder was his grandson, he intended to kill him and told his wife, the Moon, as much. But she pleaded for the stranger’s life to be spared, and Morning Star, who just emerged from the lodge, also offered Poïa his protection. Poïa lived happily in the Sun's lodge, and on one occasion, after killing seven birds who were about to harm Morning Star, he earned the gratitude of his grandparents. At Morning Star’s request, the Sun removed the scar from Poïa's face and sent him back with a message for the Blackfeet. If they honored him once a year in a Sun Dance, he would agree to heal their sick. The secrets of the Sun Dance were taught to Poïa, two raven’s feathers were placed in his hair, and he received an elk-skin robe. He was told that this robe could only be worn by a virtuous woman, who would then dance the Sun Dance to restore the sick to health. From his father, Poïa received an enchanted flute and a magic song that would win the heart of the woman he loved.
Poïa came to earth by the Milky Way, or, as the Indians call it, the Wolf-trail, and communicated to the Blackfeet all that he had learned in the Sky-country. When they were thoroughly conversant with the Sun {205} Dance he returned to the Sky-country, the home of his father, accompanied by his beautiful bride. Here they dwelt together happily, and Pola and the Morning Star travelled together through the sky.
Poïa arrived on Earth via the Milky Way, which the Indians refer to as the Wolf-trail, and shared everything he learned in the Sky-country with the Blackfeet. Once they were well-versed in the Sun Dance, he went back to the Sky-country, his father's home, with his beautiful bride. They lived together happily, and Pola and the Morning Star journeyed through the sky side by side.
A Blackfoot Day-and-Night Myth
A Blackfoot Day and Night Myth
Many stories are told by the Blackfoot Indians of their creator, Nápi, and these chiefly relate to the manner in which he made the world and its inhabitants.
Many stories are told by the Blackfoot people about their creator, Nápi, and these mainly focus on how he created the world and its inhabitants.
One myth connected with this deity tells how a poor Indian who had a wife and two children lived in the greatest indigence on roots and berries. This man had a dream in which he heard a voice command him to procure a large spider-web, which he was to hang on the trail of the animals where they passed through the forest, by which means he would obtain plenty of food. This he did, and on returning to the place in which he had hung the web he found deer and rabbits entangled in its magical meshes. These he killed for food, for which he was now never at a loss.
One myth associated with this deity tells the story of a poor Indian man who had a wife and two children and lived in extreme poverty, surviving on roots and berries. One night, he had a dream in which he heard a voice instructing him to get a large spider web and hang it along the animal trails in the forest. By doing this, he would be able to gather plenty of food. He followed the instructions, and when he returned to the spot where he had hung the web, he discovered deer and rabbits caught in its magical threads. He killed these animals for food, and from that point on, he never struggled to find sustenance again.
Returning with his game on his shoulders one morning, he discovered his wife perfuming herself with sweet pine, which she burned over the fire. He suspected that she was thus making herself attractive for the benefit of some one else, but, preserving silence, he told her that on the following day he would set his spider-web at a greater distance, as the game in the neighbouring forest was beginning to know the trap too well. Accordingly he went farther afield, and caught a deer, which he cut up, carrying part of its meat back with him to his lodge. He told his wife where the remainder of the carcass was to be found, and asked her to go and fetch it.
Returning with his game on his shoulders one morning, he found his wife applying sweet pine perfume, which she was burning over the fire. He suspected she was trying to look attractive for someone else, but stayed silent and told her that the next day he would set his spider-web at a greater distance since the game in the nearby forest was beginning to recognize the trap too well. So, he went farther away and caught a deer, which he butchered, bringing part of its meat back with him to his lodge. He informed his wife where the rest of the carcass was and asked her to go and get it.
His wife, however, was not without her own suspicions, and, concluding that she was being watched by {206} her husband, she halted at the top of the nearest hill and looked back to see if he was following her. But he was sitting where she had left him, so she proceeded on her way. When she was quite out of sight the Indian himself climbed the hill, and, seeing that she was not in the vicinity, returned to the camp. He inquired of his children where their mother went to gather firewood, and they pointed to a large patch of dead timber. Proceeding to the clump of leafless trees, the man instituted a thorough search, and after a while discovered a den of rattlesnakes. Now it was one of these reptiles with which his wife was in love, so the Indian in his wrath gathered fragments of dry wood and set the whole plantation in a blaze. Then he returned to his lodge and told his children what he had done, at the same time warning them that their mother would be very wrathful, and would probably attempt to kill them all. He further said that he would wait for her return, but that they had better run away, and that he would provide them with three things which they would find of use. He then handed to the children a stick, a stone, and a bunch of moss, which they were to throw behind them should their mother pursue them. The children at once ran away, and their father hung the spider-web over the door of the lodge. Meanwhile the woman had seen the blaze made by the dry timber-patch from a considerable distance, and in great anger turned and ran back to the lodge. Attempting to enter it, she was at once entangled in the meshes of the spider-web.
His wife, however, had her own suspicions and, thinking that her husband was watching her, she stopped at the top of the nearest hill and looked back to see if he was following. But he was sitting where she had left him, so she went on her way. Once she was out of sight, the Indian climbed the hill, saw that she wasn't nearby, and went back to the camp. He asked his children where their mother went to collect firewood, and they pointed to a large patch of dead trees. Heading to the cluster of leafless trees, the man searched thoroughly and eventually found a den of rattlesnakes. His wife was in love with one of these snakes, so in his anger, the Indian gathered pieces of dry wood and set the whole area on fire. Then he went back to his lodge and told his children what he had done, warning them that their mother would be very angry and might try to kill them all. He said he would wait for her return, but they should run away, and he would give them three things that would be useful. He then gave the children a stick, a stone, and a bunch of moss, which they should throw behind them if their mother chased them. The children immediately ran away, and their father hung a spider web over the lodge door. Meanwhile, the woman saw the fire from a distance and, filled with rage, turned and ran back to the lodge. When she tried to enter, she got caught in the spider web.
The Pursuing Head
The Pursuing Head
She struggled violently, however, and succeeded in getting her head through the opening, whereupon her husband severed it from her shoulders with his stone {207} axe. He then ran out of the lodge and down the valley, hotly pursued by the woman's body, while her head rolled along the ground in chase of the children. The latter soon descried the grisly object rolling along in their tracks at a great speed, and one of them quickly threw the stick behind him as he had been told to do. Instantly a dense forest sprang up in their rear, which for a space retarded their horrible pursuer. The children made considerable headway, but once more the severed head made its appearance, gnashing its teeth in a frenzy of rage and rolling its eyes horribly, while it shrieked out threats which caused the children's blood to turn to water.
She struggled fiercely and managed to get her head through the opening, at which point her husband chopped it off with his stone axe. He then ran out of the lodge and down the valley, closely followed by her body, while her head rolled along the ground chasing the children. They quickly spotted the gruesome object rolling after them at a fast pace, and one of them threw the stick behind him as he had been instructed. Instantly, a thick forest grew up behind them, buying them some time against their horrifying pursuer. The children made significant progress, but the severed head soon reappeared, gnashing its teeth in a fit of rage and rolling its eyes frightfully, while it shouted threats that made the children's blood run cold.
Then another of the boys threw the stone which he had been given behind him, and instantly a great mountain sprang up which occupied the land from sea to sea, so that the progress of the head was quite barred. It could perceive no means of overcoming this immense barrier, until it encountered two rams feeding, which it asked to make a way for it through the mountain, telling them that if they would do so it would marry the chief of the sheep. The rams made a valiant effort to meet this request, and again and again fiercely rushed at the mountain, till their horns were split and broken and they could butt no longer. The head, growing impatient, called upon a colony of ants which dwelt in the neighbourhood to tunnel a passage through the obstacle, and offered, if they were successful, to marry the chief ant as a recompense for their labours. The insects at once took up the task, and toiled incessantly until they had made a tunnel through which the head could roll.
Then one of the boys threw the stone he had been given behind him, and suddenly a massive mountain rose up that stretched across the land from sea to sea, blocking the head’s progress completely. It couldn’t find any way to overcome this huge barrier, until it came across two rams grazing, which it asked to create a path through the mountain, promising that if they did, it would marry the chief of the sheep. The rams made a strong effort to fulfill this request, charging fiercely at the mountain again and again until their horns were split and broken and they could no longer ram it. Growing impatient, the head called upon a colony of ants living nearby to dig a passage through the obstacle, offering, if they succeeded, to marry the chief ant as a reward for their efforts. The ants immediately accepted the task and worked tirelessly until they had created a tunnel through which the head could roll.
The Fate of the Head
The Fate of the Head
The children were still running, but felt that the head had not abandoned pursuit. At last, after a long {208} interval, they observed it rolling after them, evidently as fresh as ever. The child who had the bunch of moss now wet it and wrung out the water over their trail, and immediately an immense strait separated them from the land where they had been but a moment before. The head, unable to stop, fell into this great water and was drowned.
The kids were still running, but they sensed that the head hadn’t stopped chasing them. Finally, after a long{208} wait, they saw it rolling after them, clearly just as energized as before. The child who had the bunch of moss soaked it and squeezed the water out over their path, and instantly, a huge gap opened up, separating them from the land they had just been on. The head, unable to halt, plunged into this vast water and drowned.
The children, seeing that their danger was past, made a raft and sailed back to the land from which they had come. Arrived there, they journeyed eastward through many countries, peopled by many different tribes of Indians, in order to reach their own territory. When they arrived there they found it occupied by tribes unknown to them, so they resolved to separate, one going north and the other south. One of them was shrewd and clever, and the other simple and ingenious. The shrewd boy is he who made the white people and instructed them in their arts. The other, the simple boy, made the Blackfeet, but, being very stupid, was unable to teach them anything. He it was who was called Nápi. As for the mother's body, it continued to chase her husband, and is still following him, for she is the Moon and he is the Sun. If she succeeds in catching him she will slay him, and night will reign for evermore, but as long as he is able to evade her day and night will continue to follow one another.
The children, realizing that their danger was gone, built a raft and sailed back to the land they came from. Once they arrived, they traveled east through various countries inhabited by different Indian tribes to get back to their own territory. When they got there, they found it occupied by tribes they didn’t recognize, so they decided to split up, with one heading north and the other south. One of them was clever and resourceful, while the other was straightforward and imaginative. The clever boy was the one who created the white people and taught them their skills. The other boy, the straightforward one, created the Blackfeet but, being quite simple, couldn’t teach them anything. He was known as Nápi. As for their mother’s body, it kept pursuing her husband and is still chasing him because she is the Moon and he is the Sun. If she ever catches him, she will kill him, and night will rule forever, but as long as he can evade her, day and night will continue to follow each other.
Nápi and the Buffalo-Stealer
Nápi and the Buffalo Thief
There was once a great famine among the Blackfeet. For months no buffaloes were killed, and the weaker members of the tribe dropped off one by one, while even the strong braves and hunters began to sink under the privation. The chief in despair prayed that the creator, Nápi, would send them food. Nápi, {209} meanwhile, was far away in the south, painting the plumage of the birds in gorgeous tints. Nevertheless he heard the voice of the chief over all the distance, and hastened northward.
There was once a terrible famine among the Blackfeet. For months, no buffalo were killed, and the weaker members of the tribe disappeared one by one, while even the strong warriors and hunters began to weaken under the lack of food. The chief, in despair, prayed that the creator, Nápi, would send them food. Nápi, {209} was far away in the south, painting the feathers of birds in beautiful colors. Still, he heard the chief's voice over all the distance and hurried north.
"Who has summoned me?" he demanded.
"Who called for me?" he asked.
"It was I," said the chief humbly. "My people are starving, and unless relief comes soon I fear we must all perish."
"It was me," said the chief humbly. "My people are starving, and unless help arrives soon, I'm afraid we will all die."
"You shall have food," answered Nápi. "I will provide game for you."
"You will have food," Nápi answered. "I'll get game for you."
Taking with him the chief's son, Nápi travelled toward the west. As they went the youth prayed earnestly to the Sun, the Moon, and the Morning Star, but his companion rebuked his impatience and bade him hold his peace. They crossed the Sweet Grass Hills, which Nápi had made from huge handfuls of herbage, and where he loved to rest. Still there was no sign of game. At length they reached a little lodge by the side of a river, and Nápi called a halt.
Taking the chief's son with him, Nápi traveled west. As they went, the young man prayed sincerely to the Sun, the Moon, and the Morning Star, but his companion scolded his impatience and told him to be quiet. They crossed the Sweet Grass Hills, which Nápi had created from large handfuls of grass, and where he liked to take a break. Still, there was no sign of animals. Finally, they arrived at a small lodge by the river, and Nápi decided to stop.
"There dwells the cause of your misfortunes," said he. "He who lives in that lodge is the Buffalo-stealer. He it is who has taken all the herds from the prairies, so that there is none left."
"There lies the reason for your troubles," he said. "The one who stays in that hut is the Buffalo-stealer. He's the one who has taken all the herds from the plains, leaving none behind."
To further his design, Nápi took the shape of a dog, and turned the youth into a stick. Not long afterward the little son of Buffalo-stealer was passing that way, and immediately desired to take the little dog home with him.
To carry out his plan, Nápi turned into a dog and changed the young man into a stick. Soon after, the young son of Buffalo-stealer happened to walk by and instantly wanted to take the little dog home with him.
"Very well," said his mother; "take that stick and drive it to the lodge."
"Sure," his mother said. "Grab that stick and take it to the lodge."
But the boy's father frowned angrily.
But the boy's father frowned in anger.
"I do not like the look of the beast," he said. "Send it away."
"I don't like the look of that creature," he said. "Send it away."
The boy refused to part with the dog, and his mother wanted the stick to gather roots with, so the father was {210} obliged to give way. Still he did not show any good-will to the dog. The following day he went out of the lodge, and in a short time returned with a buffalo, which he skinned and prepared for cooking. His wife, who was in the woods gathering berries, came home toward evening, and at her husband's bidding cooked part of the buffalo-meat. The little boy incurred his father's anger again by giving a piece of meat to the dog.
The boy wouldn’t give up the dog, and his mother wanted the stick to collect roots, so the father had to back down. Still, he didn’t show any kindness toward the dog. The next day, he left the lodge and soon came back with a buffalo, which he skinned and got ready for cooking. His wife, who was out in the woods picking berries, returned home in the evening, and at her husband’s request, she cooked some of the buffalo meat. The little boy made his father angry again by giving a piece of meat to the dog.
"Have I not told you," cried Buffalo-stealer irately, "that he is an evil thing? Do not touch him."
"Didn’t I tell you," Buffalo-stealer shouted angrily, "that he’s a bad person? Don’t get near him."
That night when all was silent Nápi and the chief's son resumed their human form and supped off the buffalo-meat.
That night, when everything was quiet, Nápi and the chief's son turned back into human form and ate buffalo meat.
"It is Buffalo-stealer who keeps the herds from coming near the Blackfoot camp," said Nápi. "Wait till morning and see."
"It’s the Buffalo-stealer who prevents the herds from getting close to the Blackfoot camp," said Nápi. "Just wait until morning and see."
The Herds of Buffalo-Stealer
The Buffalo Stealer Herds
In the morning they were once more dog and stick. When the woman and her child awoke they set off for the woods again, the former taking the stick to dig for roots, the latter calling for his little dog to accompany him. Alas! when they reached the spot they had fixed upon for root-gathering operations both dog and stick had vanished! And this was the reason for their disappearance. As the dog was trotting through the wood he had observed an opening like the mouth of a cavern, all but concealed by the thick undergrowth, and in the aperture he perceived a buffalo. His short, sharp barking attracted the attention of the stick, which promptly wriggled snake-wise after him. Within the cavern were great herds of deer and buffalo, enough to provide the Blackfeet with food for years and years. Nápi ran among them, barking, and they were driven out to the prairie.
In the morning, they were again like a dog and a stick. When the woman and her child woke up, they headed back to the woods, the woman taking the stick to dig for roots, while the child called for his little dog to join him. Unfortunately, when they arrived at their chosen spot for gathering roots, both the dog and the stick were gone! And here’s why they disappeared. While the dog was trotting through the woods, he spotted an opening that looked like the mouth of a cave, almost hidden by thick underbrush, and inside he saw a buffalo. His short, sharp barking caught the stick's attention, and it quickly wriggled after him like a snake. Inside the cave were large herds of deer and buffalo, enough to feed the Blackfeet for years. Nápi ran among them, barking, driving them out to the prairie.
When Buffalo-stealer returned and discovered his loss his wrath knew no bounds. He questioned his wife and son, but they denied all knowledge of the affair.
When Buffalo-stealer came back and found out what he lost, he was extremely angry. He asked his wife and son about it, but they claimed they didn't know anything about it.
"Then," said he, "it is that wretched little dog of yours. Where is he now?"
"Then," he said, "it's that miserable little dog of yours. Where is he now?"
But the child could not tell him.
But the child couldn't tell him.
"We lost him in the woods," said he.
"We lost him in the woods," he said.
"I shall kill him," shouted the man, "and I shall break the stick as well!"
"I’m going to kill him," shouted the man, "and I'm going to break the stick too!"
Nápi overheard the threat, and clung to the long hair of an old buffalo; He advised the stick to conceal itself in the buffalo's hair also, and so the twain escaped unnoticed from the cave, much as did Ulysses from the Cyclops' cavern. Once again they took the form of men, and drove a herd of buffalo to the Blackfoot camp, while Buffalo-stealer and his family sought them in vain.
Nápi heard the threat and held on to the long hair of an old buffalo. He told the stick to hide in the buffalo's hair too, and together they slipped out of the cave without being seen, just like Ulysses did from the Cyclops' cave. Once again, they turned back into men and led a herd of buffalo to the Blackfoot camp, while Buffalo-stealer and his family looked for them without success.
The people met them with delighted acclamations, and the famine was at an end. Yet there were still some difficulties in the way, for when they tried to get the herd into the enclosure a large grey bird so frightened the animals with its dismal note that they refused to enter. This occurred so often that Nápi suspected that the grey bird was no other than Buffalo-stealer. Changing himself into an otter, he lay by the side of a river and pretended to be dead. The greedy bird saw what he thought to be a dead otter, and pounced upon it, whereupon Nápi seized him by the leg and bore him off to the camp. By way of punishment he was tied over the smoke-hole of the wigwam, where his grey feathers soon became black and his life a burden to him.
The people greeted them with joyful cheers, and the famine was over. However, there were still some challenges ahead, as when they tried to get the herd into the pen, a large grey bird scared the animals away with its sad call, causing them to refuse to enter. This happened so frequently that Nápi suspected the grey bird was actually Buffalo-stealer. Transforming into an otter, he lay by the riverbank and pretended to be dead. The greedy bird mistook him for a dead otter and swooped down, at which point Nápi grabbed it by the leg and took it back to the camp. As punishment, the bird was tied over the smoke-hole of the wigwam, where its grey feathers quickly turned black and its life became miserable.
"Spare me!" he cried. "Let me return to my wife and child. They will surely starve."
"Spare me!" he shouted. "Let me go back to my wife and child. They'll definitely starve without me."
His piteous appeals moved the heart of Nápi, and he let him go, but not without an admonition.
His desperate pleas tugged at Nápi's heart, and he let him go, but not without a warning.
"Go," said he, "and hunt for food, that you may support your wife and child. But do not take more than you need, or you shall die."
"Go," he said, "and look for food so you can take care of your wife and child. But don't take more than you need, or it will cost you your life."
The bird did as he was bidden. But to this day the feathers of the raven are black, and not grey.
The bird did as he was told. But to this day, the feathers of the raven are black, not gray.
The Story of Kutoyis
The Tale of Kutoyis
There once lived on the banks of the Missouri an old couple who had one daughter, their only child. When she grew to be a woman she had a suitor who was cruel and overbearing, but as she loved him her parents offered no opposition to their marriage. Indeed, they gave the bride the best part of their possessions for a dowry, so that she and her husband were rich, while her father and mother lived in a poor lodge and had very little to eat. The wicked son-in-law took advantage of their kindness in every way. He forced the old man to accompany him on his hunting expeditions, and then refused to share the game with him. Sometimes one would kill a buffalo and sometimes the other, but always it was the younger man who got the best of the meat and who made himself robes and moccasins from the hide.
There once lived on the banks of the Missouri an old couple who had one daughter, their only child. When she grew up, she fell in love with a suitor who was cruel and domineering, but since she loved him, her parents didn't oppose their marriage. In fact, they gave her the best part of their possessions as a dowry, so she and her husband ended up wealthy, while her father and mother lived in a run-down lodge and had very little to eat. The greedy son-in-law took advantage of their generosity in every way. He forced the old man to go with him on his hunting trips and then refused to share the catch with him. Sometimes one would kill a buffalo and sometimes the other, but it was always the younger man who got the best cuts of meat and made himself robes and moccasins from the hide.
Thus the aged couple were nearly perishing from cold and hunger. Only when her husband was out hunting would the daughter venture to carry a morsel of meat to her parents.
Thus the elderly couple were nearly dying from cold and hunger. Only when her husband was out hunting would the daughter dare to bring a bite of meat to her parents.
On one occasion the younger man called in his overbearing way to his father-in-law, bidding him help in a buffalo-hunt. The old man, reduced by want almost to a skeleton, was too much afraid of the tyrant to venture to disobey him, so he accompanied him in the chase. Ere long they encountered a fine buffalo, {213} whereupon both drew their bows and fired. But it was the arrow of the elder man which pierced the animal and brought it to the ground. The old man set himself to skin the buffalo, for his son-in-law never shared in these tasks, but left them to his companion. While he was thus engaged the latter observed a drop of blood on one of his arrows which had fallen to the ground.
On one occasion, the younger man called out in his overbearing way to his father-in-law, asking for help with a buffalo hunt. The old man, who was almost a skeleton from hunger, was too afraid of the tyrant to disobey him, so he went along on the hunt. Before long, they spotted a fine buffalo, {213} at which point both men drew their bows and shot. However, it was the elder man's arrow that struck the animal and brought it down. The old man began to skin the buffalo since his son-in-law never participated in these tasks and left them to him. While he was working, the younger man noticed a drop of blood on one of his arrows that had fallen to the ground.
Thinking that even a drop of blood was better than nothing, he replaced the arrow in its quiver and set off home. As it happened, no more of the buffalo than that fell to his share, the rest being appropriated by his son-in-law.
Thinking that even a drop of blood was better than nothing, he put the arrow back in its quiver and headed home. As it turned out, that was all the buffalo he got, the rest being taken by his son-in-law.
On his return the old man called to his wife to heap fuel on the fire and put on the kettle. She, thinking he had brought home some buffalo-meat, hastened to do his bidding. She waited curiously till the water in the kettle had boiled; then to her surprise she saw him place in it an arrow with a drop of blood on it.
On his return, the old man called to his wife to add more fuel to the fire and put the kettle on. She, thinking he had brought home some buffalo meat, quickly did as he asked. She waited curiously until the water in the kettle boiled; then, to her surprise, she saw him drop an arrow with a spot of blood on it into the water.
How Kutoyis was Born
How Kutoyis Came to Be
"Why do you do that?" she asked.
"Why do you do that?" she asked.
"Something will come of it," he replied. "My spirit tells me so."
"Something will come of it," he replied. "I can feel it in my gut."
They waited in silence.
They waited quietly.
Then a strange sound was heard in their lonely little lodge—the crying of a child. Half fearfully, half curiously, the old couple lifted the lid of the kettle, and there within was a little baby boy.
Then a strange sound was heard in their quiet little lodge—the crying of a child. Half frightened, half curious, the old couple lifted the lid of the kettle, and there inside was a little baby boy.
"He shall bring us good luck," said the old Indian.
"He'll bring us good luck," said the old Indian.
They called the child Kutoyis—that is, 'Drop of Blood'—and wrapped him up as is customary with Indian babies.
They named the child Kutoyis—which means 'Drop of Blood'—and wrapped him up like they typically do with Indian babies.
"Let us tell our son-in-law," said the old man, "that it is a little girl, and he will let it live. If we say it is a boy he will surely kill it."
"Let’s tell our son-in-law," said the old man, "that it’s a little girl, and he’ll let it live. If we say it’s a boy, he’ll definitely kill it."
Kutoyis became a great favourite in the little lodge to which he had come. He was always laughing, and his merriment won the hearts of the old people. One day, while they thought him much too young to speak, they were astonished to hear his voice.
Kutoyis became a favorite in the small lodge he had arrived at. He was always laughing, and his cheerfulness won over the old folks. One day, while they thought he was too young to talk, they were surprised to hear him speak.
"Lash me up and hang me from the lodge pole," said he, "and I shall become a man."
"Lash me up and hang me from the lodge pole," he said, "and I'll become a man."
When they had recovered from their astonishment they lashed him to the lodge pole. In a moment he had burst the lashings and grown before their eyes into a tall, strong man. Looking round the lodge, which seemed scarcely large enough to hold him, Kutoyis perceived that there was no food about.
When they got over their shock, they tied him to the lodge pole. In no time, he broke free from the bindings and transformed right in front of them into a tall, strong man. Glancing around the lodge, which appeared barely big enough to fit him, Kutoyis noticed that there was no food available.
"Give me some arrows," said he, "and I will bring you food."
"Give me some arrows," he said, "and I'll bring you food."
"We have no arrows," replied the old man, "only four arrow-heads."
"We don't have any arrows," the old man replied, "just four arrowheads."
Kutoyis fetched some wood, from which he cut a fine bow, and shafts to fit the flint arrow-heads. He begged the old Indian to lead him to a good hunting-ground, and when he had done so they quickly killed a magnificent buffalo.
Kutoyis got some wood and fashioned a great bow, along with shafts that fit the flint arrowheads. He asked the old Indian to guide him to a good hunting spot, and once they arrived, they quickly took down a magnificent buffalo.
Meanwhile the old Indian had told Kutoyis how badly his son-in-law had treated him, and as they were skinning the buffalo who should pass by but the subject of their conversation. Kutoyis hid behind the dead animal to see what would happen, and a moment later the angry voice of the son-in-law was heard.
Meanwhile, the old Indian had told Kutoyis how poorly his son-in-law had treated him, and while they were skinning the buffalo, who should walk by but the very person they were talking about. Kutoyis hid behind the dead animal to see what would happen, and a moment later, the angry voice of the son-in-law was heard.
Getting no reply, the cowardly hunter fitted an arrow to his bow and shot it at his father-in-law. Enraged at the cruel act, Kutoyis rose from his hiding-place behind the dead buffalo and fired all his arrows at the young man, whom he slew. He afterward gave food in plenty to the old man and his wife, and bade them return to their home. They were delighted to find {215} themselves once more free from persecution, but their daughter wept so much that finally Kutoyis asked her whether she would have another husband or whether she wished to follow her first spouse to the Land of Shadows, as she must do if she persisted in lamenting him.
Getting no response, the cowardly hunter notched an arrow in his bow and shot it at his father-in-law. Furious about the cruel act, Kutoyis emerged from his hiding spot behind the dead buffalo and fired all his arrows at the young man, killing him. He then provided plenty of food for the old man and his wife and told them to go back home. They were thrilled to be free from persecution again, but their daughter cried so much that eventually, Kutoyis asked her if she wanted another husband or if she preferred to follow her first husband to the Land of Shadows, since she would have to if she kept mourning him.
The lady chose the former alternative as the lesser evil, and Kutoyis found her an excellent husband, with whom she lived happily for a long time.
The lady opted for the first choice as the lesser evil, and Kutoyis found her a great husband, with whom she happily lived for a long time.
Kutoyis on his Travels
Kutoyis' Travels
At length Kutoyis tired of his monotonous life, and desired to see more of the world. So his host directed him to a distant village, where he was welcomed by two old women. They set before their handsome guest the best fare at their disposal, which was buffalo-meat of a rather unattractive appearance.
At last, Kutoyis grew bored with his routine life and wanted to explore more of the world. So, his host sent him to a far-off village, where he was greeted by two old women. They served their handsome guest the best food they had, which was buffalo meat that looked a bit unappetizing.
"Is there no good meat?" queried Kutoyis.
"Isn't there any good meat?" asked Kutoyis.
The old women explained that one of the lodges was occupied by a fierce bear, who seized upon all the good meat and left only the dry, poor sort for his neighbours. Without hesitation Kutoyis went out and killed a buffalo calf, which he presented to the women, desiring them to place the best parts of the meat in a prominent position outside the lodge, where the big bear could not fail to see it.
The old women explained that one of the lodges was inhabited by a fierce bear that took all the good meat and left only the dry, bad stuff for the others. Without hesitation, Kutoyis went out and killed a buffalo calf, which he gave to the women, asking them to put the best parts of the meat in a visible spot outside the lodge, where the big bear couldn't miss it.
This they did, and sure enough one of the bear-cubs shortly passed by and seized the meat. Kutoyis, who had been lying in wait, rushed out and hit the animal as hard as he could. The cub carried his tale of woe to his father, and the big bear, growling threats of vengeance, gathered his whole family round him and rushed to the lodge of the old women, intending to kill the bold hunter.
This they did, and sure enough, one of the bear cubs soon passed by and grabbed the meat. Kutoyis, who had been hiding, jumped out and hit the cub as hard as he could. The cub went back to his dad with a sad story, and the big bear, growling threats of revenge, gathered his whole family around him and charged to the lodge of the old women, planning to kill the brave hunter.
"Tell me," said he, "where shall I find another village?"
"Tell me," he said, "where can I find another village?"
The Wrestling Woman
The Wrestling Lady
"There is a village by the Big River," said the old women, "but you must not go there, for a wicked woman dwells in it who wrestles with and slays all who approach."
"There’s a village by the Big River," said the old women, "but you shouldn’t go there, because a wicked woman lives there who fights and kills anyone who gets too close."
No sooner did Kutoyis hear this than he determined to seek the village, for his mission was to destroy evil beings who were a danger to his fellow-men. So in spite of the dissuasions of the old women he departed.
No sooner did Kutoyis hear this than he decided to look for the village, since his mission was to eliminate evil beings that threatened his people. So, despite the protests of the old women, he left.
As he had been warned, the woman came out of her lodge on the approach of the stranger and invited him to wrestle with her.
As he had been told, the woman came out of her lodge when the stranger arrived and invited him to wrestle with her.
"I cannot," said he, pretending to be frightened.
"I can't," he said, pretending to be scared.
The woman mocked and jeered at him, while he made various excuses, but all the time he was observing how the land lay. When he drew nearer he saw that she had covered the ground with sharp flints, over which she had strewn grass. At last he said: "Very well, I will wrestle with you."
The woman laughed at him and made fun of him, while he came up with different excuses, but the whole time he was figuring out the situation. As he got closer, he noticed that she had spread sharp stones all over the ground and covered them with grass. Finally, he said, "Alright, I’ll wrestle with you."
It was no wonder that she had killed many braves, for she was very strong. But Kutoyis was still stronger. With all her skill she could not throw him, and at last she grew tired, and was herself thrown on the sharp flints, on which she bled to death. The people rejoiced greatly when they heard of her death, and Kutoyis was universally acclaimed as a hero.
It was no surprise that she had killed many warriors, because she was very strong. But Kutoyis was even stronger. Despite all her skill, she couldn't throw him, and eventually, she tired out and was thrown onto the sharp flints, where she bled to death. The people celebrated wildly when they heard about her death, and Kutoyis was widely praised as a hero.
Kutoyis did many other high deeds before he departed to the Shadowland, and when he went he left sorrow in many lodges.
Kutoyis accomplished many great deeds before he left for the Shadowland, and when he left, he brought sadness to many homes.
CHAPTER IV: IROQUOIS MYTHS AND LEGENDS
Iroquois Gods and Heroes
Iroquois Deities and Legends
The myths of the Iroquois are of exceptional interest because of the portraits they present of several semi-historical heroes. The earliest substratum of the myths of this people deals with the adventures of their principal deity, Hi'nun, the Thunder-god, who, with his brother, the West Wind, finally overcame and exterminated the powerful race of Stone Giants. Coming to a later period, we find that a number of legends cluster round the names of the chiefs Atotarho and Hiawatha, who in all probability at one time really existed. These present a good instance of the rapidity with which myth gathers round a famous name. Atotarho, the mighty warrior, is now regarded as the wizard par excellence of the Iroquois, but probably this does not result from the fact that he was cunning and cruel, as some writers on the tribe appear to think, but from the circumstance that as a great warrior he was clothed in a garment of serpents, and these reptiles, besides being looked upon as powerful war-physic, also possessed a deep magical significance. The original Hiawatha (He who seeks the Wampum-belt) is pictured as the father of a long line of persons of the same name, who appear to have been important functionaries in the tribal government. To him was ascribed the honour of having established the great confederacy of the Iroquois, which so long rendered them formidable opponents to the tribes which surrounded them. Like many other heroes in myth—the Celtic Mananan, for example—Hiawatha possessed a magic canoe which would obey his slightest behest, and in which he finally quitted the terrestrial sphere {218} for that shadowy region to which all heroes finally take their departure.
The Iroquois myths are really interesting because they showcase several semi-historical heroes. The earliest part of these myths focuses on the adventures of their main deity, Hi'nun, the Thunder-god, who, along with his brother, the West Wind, ultimately defeated and wiped out the powerful Stone Giants. Moving to a later time, we notice that several legends are connected to the chiefs Atotarho and Hiawatha, who likely actually existed. This shows how quickly myths can form around a famous name. Atotarho, the great warrior, is now seen as the ultimate wizard of the Iroquois, but this probably doesn't stem from being cunning and cruel, as some writers suggest, but rather from the fact that as a great warrior he wore a robe made of serpents. These snakes were viewed not only as strong war medicine but also held significant magical meaning. The original Hiawatha (He who seeks the Wampum-belt) is depicted as the father of a long line of people with the same name, who seem to have been key figures in the tribal government. He is credited with establishing the great Iroquois confederacy, which made them formidable opponents to the surrounding tribes for a long time. Like many other mythic heroes—such as the Celtic Mananan—Hiawatha had a magical canoe that obeyed his every command, and in which he ultimately left the earthly realm {218} for that mysterious place where all heroes eventually depart.
Hi'nun
Hi there
Many interesting myths are related of the manner in which Hi'nun destroyed the monsters and giants which infested the early world. A hunter, caught in a heavy thunder-shower, took refuge in the woods. Crouching under the shelter of a great tree, he became aware of a mysterious voice which urged him to follow it. He was conscious of a sensation of slowly rising from the earth, and he soon found himself gazing downward from a point near the clouds, the height of many trees from the ground. He was surrounded by beings who had all the appearance of men, with one among them who seemed to be their chief. They asked him to cast his eyes toward the earth and tell them whether he could see a huge water-serpent. Unable to descry such a monster, the chief anointed his eyes with a sacred ointment, which gave him supernatural sight and permitted him to behold a dragon-like shape in the watery depths far below him. The chief commanded one of his warriors to dispatch the monster, but arrow after arrow failed to transfix it, whereupon the hunter was requested to display his skill as an archer. Drawing his bow, he took careful aim. The arrow whizzed down the depths and was speedily lost to sight, but a terrible commotion arose in the lake below, the body of the great serpent leaping from the blood-stained water with dreadful writhings and contortions. So appalling was the din that rose up to them that even the heavenly beings by whom the hunter was surrounded fell into a great trembling; but gradually the tempest of sound subsided, and the huge bulk of the mortally wounded serpent sank back {219} into the lake, the surface of which became gradually more still, until finally all was peace once more. The chief thanked the hunter for the service he had rendered, and he was conducted back to earth. Thus was man first brought into contact with the beneficent Hi'nun, and thus did he learn the existence of a power which would protect him from forces unfriendly to humanity.
Many fascinating myths tell how Hi'nun defeated the monsters and giants that plagued the early world. A hunter caught in a heavy thunderstorm took shelter in the woods. Crouching under a large tree, he heard a mysterious voice urging him to follow. He felt a sensation of slowly rising from the ground and soon found himself looking down from a point near the clouds, high above the trees. He was surrounded by beings that looked just like men, with one among them appearing to be their leader. They asked him to look toward the earth and see if he could spot a giant water serpent. Unable to see such a creature, the leader anointed his eyes with a sacred ointment, giving him supernatural vision and allowing him to glimpse a dragon-like figure in the watery depths far below. The leader commanded one of his warriors to kill the monster, but arrow after arrow failed to pierce it. The hunter was then asked to show his skills as an archer. Drawing his bow, he took careful aim. The arrow shot down into the depths and quickly vanished from sight, but a terrible uproar stirred in the lake below, the great serpent leaping from the blood-stained water, writhing and contorting in agony. The noise was so frightening that even the heavenly beings around the hunter trembled; but gradually the tumult subsided, and the massive, mortally wounded serpent sank back into the lake, the surface becoming calm again until all was peaceful once more. The leader thanked the hunter for his service and guided him back to earth. Thus, man was first connected with the benevolent Hi'nun and learned of a power that would protect him from forces unfriendly to humanity.
The Thunderers
The Thunderers
Once in early Iroquois days three braves set out upon an expedition. After they had journeyed for some time a misfortune occurred, one of their number breaking his leg. The others fashioned a litter with the object of carrying him back to his home, as Indian custom exacted. Retracing their steps, they came to a range of high mountains, the steep slopes of which taxed their strength to the utmost. To rest themselves they placed the disabled man on the ground and withdrew to a little distance.
Once in the early days of the Iroquois, three warriors embarked on a journey. After traveling for a while, disaster struck when one of them broke his leg. The others built a stretcher to carry him back home, as was the Indian custom. As they retraced their steps, they reached a range of high mountains, whose steep slopes challenged their strength to the limit. To take a break, they laid the injured man on the ground and stepped away for a bit.
"Why should we be thus burdened with a wounded man?" said one to the other.
"Why should we have to deal with a wounded guy?" said one to the other.
"You speak truly," was the rejoinder. "Why should we, indeed, since his hurt has come upon him by reason of his own carelessness?"
"You’re absolutely right," was the reply. "Why should we, really, since his injury happened because of his own negligence?"
As they spoke their eyes met in a meaning glance, and one of them pointed to a deep hole or pit opening in the side of the mountain at a little distance from the place where they were sitting. Returning to the injured man, they raised him as if about to proceed on the journey, and when passing the brink of the pit suddenly hurled him into it with great force. Then without loss of time they set their faces homeward. When they arrived in camp they reported that their comrade had died of wounds received in fight, but that he had not fallen into the enemy's hands, having received careful {220} attention from them in his dying moments and honourable burial. The unfortunate man's aged mother was prostrate with grief at the sad news, but was somewhat relieved to think that her son had been kindly ministered to at the end.
As they talked, their eyes met in a meaningful glance, and one of them pointed to a deep hole or pit in the side of the mountain not far from where they were sitting. Returning to the injured man, they lifted him as if they were going to continue the journey, and when they reached the edge of the pit, they suddenly threw him into it with great force. Then, without wasting any time, they headed homeward. When they returned to camp, they reported that their comrade had died from wounds he received in battle, but he hadn’t fallen into enemy hands, as they had given him careful attention in his final moments and a proper burial. The poor man’s elderly mother was overwhelmed with sadness at the tragic news, but she felt somewhat comforted by the thought that her son had been treated kindly at the end.
When the brave who had been thrown into the pit regained his senses after the severe fall he had sustained he perceived a man of venerable aspect bending over him solicitously. When this person saw that the young man had regained consciousness he asked him what had been the intention of his comrades in so cruelly casting him into that abyss. The young man replied that his fellows had become tired of carrying him and had thus rid themselves of him. The old hermit—for so he seemed to be—made a hasty examination of the Indian's injuries, and announced that he would speedily cure him, on one condition. The other pledged his word to accept this, whatever it might be, whereupon the recluse told him that all he required was that he should hunt for him and bring home to him such game as he should slay. To this the brave gave a ready assent. The old man lost no time in performing his part of the bargain. He applied herbs to his injuries and assiduously tended his guest, who made a speedy and satisfactory recovery. The grateful warrior, once more enabled to follow the chase, brought home many trophies of his skill as a hunter to the cave on the mountain-side, and soon the pair had formed a strong attachment. One day, when in the forest, the warrior encountered an enormous bear, which he succeeded in slaying after a desperate struggle. As he was pondering how best he could remove it to the cave he became aware of a murmur of voices behind him, and glancing round he saw three men, or beings in the shape of men, clad in strange {221} diaphanous garments, standing near. In reply to his question as to what brought them there, they told him that they were the Thunderers, or people of Hi'nun, whose mission it was to keep the earth in good order for the benefit of humanity, and to slay or destroy every agency inimical to mankind. They told him that the old man with whom he had been residing was by no means the sort of person he seemed to think, and that they had come to earth with the express intention of compassing his destruction. In this they requested his assistance, and promised him that if he would vouchsafe it he would speedily be transported back to his mother's lodge. Overjoyed at this proposal, the hunter did not scruple to return to the cave and tell the hermit that he had killed the bear, which he wished his help in bringing home. The old man seemed very uneasy, and begged him to examine the sky and tell him whether he perceived the least sign of clouds. The young brave reassured him and told him that not a cloud was to be seen, whereupon, emerging from his shelter, he made for the spot where the bear was lying. Hastily picking up the carcass, he requested his companion to place it all on his shoulders, which the young man did, expressing surprise at his great strength. He had proceeded with his burden for some distance when a terrific clap of thunder burst from the menacing black clouds which had speedily gathered overhead. In great terror the old man threw down his load and commenced to run with an agility which belied his years, but when a second peal broke forth he suddenly assumed the shape of a gigantic porcupine, which dashed through the undergrowth, discharging its quills like arrows as it ran. A veritable hail of thunderbolts now crashed down upon the creature's spiny back. As it reached the entrance to the cave {222} one larger than the rest struck it with such tremendous force that it rolled dead into its den.
When the brave who had been thrown into the pit regained consciousness after the serious fall he had taken, he saw a dignified-looking man bending over him with concern. When this man noticed that the young warrior was awake, he asked what had motivated his friends to cast him into that deep hole so cruelly. The young man responded that his comrades had grown tired of carrying him and had decided to get rid of him. The old hermit—at least that’s what he seemed to be—quickly examined the young man's injuries and said he would heal him, on one condition. The young man promised to agree to whatever it was, and the recluse then stated that all he wanted was for him to hunt and bring back game for him. The brave readily agreed. The old man wasted no time in fulfilling his part of the deal. He applied herbs to the boy's wounds and took care of him diligently, allowing the warrior to recover quickly and well. The grateful hunter, once able to pursue his craft again, returned to the cave on the mountainside with many trophies of his hunting skills, and soon a deep bond formed between them. One day, while in the forest, the hunter encountered a massive bear and managed to kill it after a fierce struggle. As he was thinking about the best way to get it back to the cave, he heard voices behind him. Turning around, he saw three men, or beings resembling men, dressed in strange diaphanous garments standing nearby. When he asked what brought them there, they told him they were the Thunderers, or people of Hi'nun, whose mission was to keep the earth in good shape for humanity and to kill or eliminate anything that threatened people. They informed him that the old man he was living with was not who he believed him to be, and that they had come to earth specifically to bring about his destruction. They asked for his help in this matter and promised that if he did assist them, he would be quickly returned to his mother’s home. Excited by this offer, the hunter didn’t hesitate to go back to the cave and tell the hermit he had killed the bear and needed his help to take it home. The old man seemed very anxious and urged him to look at the sky and see if there were any signs of clouds. The young brave reassured him that there wasn’t a cloud in sight, so the old man came out from his shelter and headed toward where the bear lay. He hurriedly grabbed the carcass and asked his companion to help him lift it onto his shoulders, which the young man did, surprised by the old man's strength. He had carried the load for some distance when a thunderous clap erupted from the dark clouds that quickly rolled in above them. Frightened, the old man dropped his load and began to run with surprising speed for his age, but when another thunderclap sounded, he suddenly transformed into a giant porcupine, rushing through the underbrush and shooting its quills like arrows. A real storm of thunder strikes fell upon the creature’s spiny back. As it reached the cave entrance, one bolt larger than the others hit it with such force that it rolled dead into its den.
Then the Thunderers swooped down from the sky in triumph, mightily pleased at the death of their victim. The young hunter now requested them to discharge the promise they had made him to transport him back to his mother's lodge; so, having fastened cloud-wings on his shoulders, they speedily brought him thither, carrying him carefully through the air and depositing him just outside the hut. The widow was delighted to see her son, whom she had believed to be long dead, and the Thunderers were so pleased with the assistance he had lent them that they asked him to accompany them in their monster-destroying mission every spring. He assented, and on one of these expeditions flew earthward to drink from a certain pool. When he rejoined his companions they observed that the water with which his lips were moist had caused them to shine as if smeared with oil. At their request he indicated the pool from which he had drunk, and they informed him that in its depths there dwelt a monster for which they had searched for years. With that they hurled a great thunderbolt into the pool, which immediately dried up, revealing an immense grub of the species which destroys the standing crops. The monster was, indeed, the King of Grubs, and his death set back the conspiracies of his kind for many generations. The youth subsequently returned to earth, and having narrated to the members of his tribe the services which Hi'nun had performed on their behalf, they considered it fitting to institute a special worship of the deity, and, in fact, to make him supreme god of their nation. Even to-day many Iroquois allude to Hi'nun as their grandfather, and evince extraordinary veneration at the mention of his name.
Then the Thunderers swooped down from the sky in triumph, very pleased with the death of their victim. The young hunter then asked them to fulfill their promise to take him back to his mother’s lodge; so, after fastening cloud-wings to his shoulders, they quickly brought him there, carefully carrying him through the air and setting him down just outside the hut. The widow was thrilled to see her son, whom she had believed to be long gone, and the Thunderers were so grateful for his help that they invited him to join them on their monster-hunting missions every spring. He agreed, and on one of these trips, he flew down to drink from a certain pool. When he rejoined his companions, they noticed that the water on his lips made them shine as if coated in oil. At their request, he pointed out the pool he had drunk from, and they told him that a monster resided in its depths, one they had been searching for years. With that, they threw a huge thunderbolt into the pool, which immediately dried up, revealing a massive grub that destroys crops. The monster was indeed the King of Grubs, and its death set back the plots of its kind for many generations. The youth later returned to earth and shared with his tribe the story of the services Hi'nun had performed for them, leading them to decide to establish special worship for the deity and to make him the supreme god of their nation. Even today, many Iroquois refer to Hi'nun as their grandfather and show great reverence at the mention of his name.
Hiawatha
Hiawatha
Much confusion exists with regard to the true status of the reputed Iroquois hero Hiawatha. We find him variously represented as a historical personage and a mythical demi-god, and as belonging to both the Iroquois and the Algonquins. In solid history and in the wildest myth he is a figure of equal importance. This confusion is largely due to the popularity of Longfellow's poem Hiawatha, which by its very excellence has given the greater prominence to the fallacies it contains. The fact is that Longfellow, following in the path of Schoolcraft, has really confused two personages in the character of Hiawatha, one the entirely mythical Manabozho, or Michabo—which name he at first intended to bestow on his poem—and the other the almost wholly historical Hiawatha. Manabozho, according to tradition, was a demi-god of the Ojibways, and to him, and not to Hiawatha, must be credited the exploits described in the poem. There is no doubt that myths have grown up round the name of the Iroquois hero, for myth is the ivy that binds all historical ruins and makes them picturesque to the eye; but it has been proved that there is a solid structure of fact behind the legendary stories of Hiawatha, and even the period of his activity has been fixed with tolerable accuracy by modern American historians.
Much confusion exists regarding the true status of the legendary Iroquois hero Hiawatha. He is represented in different ways as both a historical figure and a mythical demi-god, and he is associated with both the Iroquois and the Algonquin tribes. In both solid history and wild myth, he holds equal significance. This confusion largely stems from the popularity of Longfellow's poem Hiawatha, which has unintentionally highlighted the inaccuracies it contains through its excellence. In fact, Longfellow, following in the footsteps of Schoolcraft, has merged two figures into Hiawatha: one being the entirely mythical Manabozho, or Michabo—which was the name he initially intended for his poem—and the other being the almost purely historical Hiawatha. According to tradition, Manabozho was a demi-god of the Ojibway people, and it is he, not Hiawatha, who should be credited for the exploits described in the poem. There’s no doubt that myths have developed around the name of the Iroquois hero, as myth is like ivy that binds all historical ruins and makes them visually appealing; however, it has been established that there is a solid foundation of fact behind the legendary stories of Hiawatha, and even his period of activity has been reasonably pinpointed by modern American historians.
Hiawatha, or Hai-en-Wat-ha, was a chief of Iroquois stock, belonging either to the Onondaga or the Mohawk tribe. His most important feat was the union of the Five Nations of the Iroquois into a Grand League, an event which was of more than national significance, since it so largely affected the fortunes of European peoples when they afterward fought for American supremacy. As the Five Nations are known {224} to have come together in the sixteenth century, it follows that Hiawatha must have lived and worked about that time. In later days the League was called the Six Nations, and still more recently the Seven Nations.
Hiawatha, or Hai-en-Wat-ha, was a chief of Iroquois descent, belonging to either the Onondaga or the Mohawk tribe. His most significant achievement was uniting the Five Nations of the Iroquois into a Grand League, an event that was more than just nationally significant, as it greatly influenced the fortunes of European nations when they later fought for supremacy in America. Since the Five Nations are known to have united in the sixteenth century, it follows that Hiawatha must have lived and worked around that time. In later years, the League was referred to as the Six Nations, and even more recently as the Seven Nations.
When the Iroquois, or 'Long House People,' were found by the French and Dutch they occupied the western part of what is now New York State, and were at a much more advanced stage of culture than most of the Indian tribes. They tilled the ground, cultivating maize and tobacco, and were skilled in the arts of war and diplomacy. They were greatly strengthened by the Grand League, or 'Kayanerenh Kowa,' which, as has been said, was founded by the chief Hiawatha, and were much the most important of the North American tribes.
When the Iroquois, or 'Long House People,' were discovered by the French and Dutch, they were living in the western part of what is now New York State and had a more advanced culture than most other Native American tribes. They farmed the land, growing corn and tobacco, and were skilled in both warfare and diplomacy. They were significantly strengthened by the Grand League, or 'Kayanerenh Kowa,' which was established by the leader Hiawatha, making them the most significant of the North American tribes.
If we look to tradition for an account of the origin of the Grand League, we learn that the union was effected by Hiawatha in the fourteenth century. The Hurons and Iroquois, we are told, were at one time one people, but later they separated, the Hurons going to the lake which is named after them, and the Iroquois to New York, where their five tribes were united under a General Council. But tradition is quite evidently wrong in assigning so early a date to this important event, for one of the two branches of the Iroquois family (that which comprises the Mohawks and the Oneidas) has left but few traces of an early occupation, and these, in the shape of some old town-sites, are judged to belong to the latter part of the sixteenth century.
If we look to tradition for an account of the origin of the Grand League, we learn that the union was formed by Hiawatha in the fourteenth century. The Hurons and Iroquois, we're told, were once one people, but later they split, with the Hurons moving to the lake named after them, and the Iroquois heading to New York, where their five tribes were united under a General Council. However, tradition is clearly incorrect in assigning such an early date to this significant event, because one of the two branches of the Iroquois family (which includes the Mohawks and the Oneidas) has left very few signs of early settlement, and these, in the form of a few ancient town sites, are believed to date to the late sixteenth century.
The early connexion between the Iroquois and the Hurons, and their subsequent separation, remains undisputed. The Iroquois family was divided into two branches, the Sinnekes (Onondagas, Cayugas, and {225} Senecas) and the Caniengas (Mohawks and Oneidas), of which the subdivisions composed the Five Nations. The Sinnekes had established themselves in the western portion of New York, and the Caniengas at Hochelaga (Montreal) and elsewhere on the St. Lawrence, where they lived amicably enough with their Algonquin neighbours. But in 1560 a quarrel arose between the Caniengas and the Algonquins, in which the latter called in the aid of the Hurons. This was the beginning of a long war, in which the Caniengas had the worst of it. Gradually the Caniengas were driven along the shores of Lake Champlain and Lake George till they reached the valley of the Mohawk River, where they established themselves in a country bordering on that of the Onondagas.
The early connection between the Iroquois and the Hurons, and their later separation, is widely accepted. The Iroquois family was split into two branches: the Sinnekes (Onondagas, Cayugas, and Senecas) and the Caniengas (Mohawks and Oneidas), whose subdivisions made up the Five Nations. The Sinnekes settled in the western part of New York, while the Caniengas were located in Hochelaga (Montreal) and other areas along the St. Lawrence, where they coexisted peacefully with their Algonquin neighbors. However, in 1560, a conflict broke out between the Caniengas and the Algonquins, who sought help from the Hurons. This sparked a long war, which did not go well for the Caniengas. Slowly, they were pushed along the shores of Lake Champlain and Lake George until they reached the Mohawk River valley, where they established themselves in an area bordering the Onondagas.
Now the Onondagas were a formidable tribe, fierce and warlike, and the Caniengas, being long accustomed to war, were not the most peaceable of nations, and ere long there was trouble between them, while both were at war with the Hurons. At the head of the Onondagas was the great chief Atotarho, whose sanguinary exploits and crafty stratagems had become the dread of the neighbouring peoples, and among his warriors was the generous Hiawatha. Hiawatha was filled with horror at the sight of the suffering caused by Atotarho's expeditions, and already his statesman's mind was forming projects of peace. He saw that in confederation lay the means not only of preserving peace among his people, but of withstanding alien foes as well. In two consecutive years he called an assembly to consider his plan, but on each occasion the grim presence of Atotarho made discussion impossible. Hiawatha in despair fled from the land of the Onondagas, journeyed eastward through the country of the Oneidas, and at last took up his residence {226} among the Mohawks, into which tribe he was adopted. It has been said by some authorities, and the idea does not lack probability, that Hiawatha was originally a Mohawk, and that he spent some time among the Onondagas, afterward returning to his own people. At all events, the Mohawks proved more amenable to reason than the Onondagas had done. Among the chiefs of his adopted tribe Hiawatha found one—Dekanewidah—who fell in with his confederation plans, and agreed to work along with him. Messengers were dispatched to the Oneidas, who bade them return in a year, at the end of which period negotiations were renewed. The result was that the Oneida chiefs signed a treaty inaugurating the Kayanerenh Kowa. An embassy to the Onondagas was fruitless, as Atotarho persistently obstructed the new scheme; but later, when the Kayanerenh Kowa embraced the Cayugas, messages were once more sent to the powerful Onondagas, diplomatically suggesting that Atotarho should take the lead in the Grand Council. The grim warrior was mollified by this sop to his vanity, and condescended to accept the proposal. Not only that, but he soon became an enthusiastic worker in the cause of confederation, and secured the inclusion of the Senecas in the League.
Now the Onondagas were a powerful tribe, fierce and warlike, and the Caniengas, being used to conflict, were not the most peaceful of nations. Soon there was trouble between them, while both were at war with the Hurons. Leading the Onondagas was the great chief Atotarho, whose bloody exploits and cunning strategies had become the fear of neighboring peoples, and among his warriors was the noble Hiawatha. Hiawatha was horrified by the suffering caused by Atotarho's campaigns, and his mind began to dream up plans for peace. He realized that unity was the key not only to maintaining peace among his people but also to defending against outside enemies. For two consecutive years, he called an assembly to discuss his plan, but both times the imposing presence of Atotarho made discussion impossible. In despair, Hiawatha fled from the Onondaga territory, traveled east through the land of the Oneidas, and eventually settled among the Mohawks, where he was adopted. Some say, and it's quite likely, that Hiawatha was originally a Mohawk who spent time with the Onondagas before returning to his own people. Regardless, the Mohawks were more open to reason than the Onondagas had been. Among the chiefs of his new tribe, Hiawatha found one—Dekanewidah—who supported his plans for confederation and agreed to collaborate with him. Messengers were sent to the Oneidas, who asked them to return in a year, at which point negotiations would be renewed. The outcome was that the Oneida chiefs signed a treaty that initiated the Kayanerenh Kowa. An attempt to engage the Onondagas was unsuccessful, as Atotarho consistently blocked the new plan; however, later, when the Kayanerenh Kowa included the Cayugas, messages were sent again to the powerful Onondagas, diplomatically suggesting that Atotarho should lead the Grand Council. The stern warrior was appeased by this flattery and agreed to the proposal. Not only that, but he quickly became an enthusiastic supporter of the confederation and secured the inclusion of the Senecas in the League.
The confederacy of the Five Nations was now complete, and the 'Silver Chain,' as their Grand Council was called, met together on the shores of the Salt Lake. The number of chiefs chosen from each tribe bore some relation to its numerical status, the largest number, fourteen, being supplied by the Onondagas. The office of representative in the Council was to be an hereditary one, descending in the female line, as with the Picts of Scotland and other primitive peoples, and never from father to son.
The confederacy of the Five Nations was now complete, and the 'Silver Chain,' as their Grand Council was known, gathered on the shores of the Salt Lake. The number of chiefs chosen from each tribe related to its population size, with the largest number, fourteen, coming from the Onondagas. The role of representative in the Council was to be hereditary, passed down through the female line, like the Picts of Scotland and other early societies, and never from father to son.
So powerful did the League become that the name of 'Long House People' was held in the greatest awe. They annihilated their ancient enemies, the Hurons, and they attacked and subdued the Micmacs, Mohicans, Pawnees, Algonquins, Cherokees, and many other tribes. The effect of the League on British history is incalculable. When the Frenchman Champlain arrived in 1611 he interfered on behalf of the Hurons, an action whose far-reaching consequences he could not foresee, but from that period dated the hatred of the Iroquois for the French which ensured Britain's success in the long struggle between the European nations in America. Without the assistance of the native factor, who shall say how the struggle might have ended?
The League grew so powerful that the name "Long House People" was held in high regard. They wiped out their historic enemies, the Hurons, and they attacked and conquered the Micmacs, Mohicans, Pawnees, Algonquins, Cherokees, and many other tribes. The League's impact on British history is immeasurable. When the Frenchman Champlain arrived in 1611, he intervened on behalf of the Hurons, an action whose significant consequences he could not predict, but from that point on began the Iroquois' animosity towards the French, which helped secure Britain's success in the long conflict among European nations in America. Without the involvement of the native factors, who can say how the struggle might have turned out?
But the Iroquois were not altogether a bloodthirsty people. A strong bond of brotherhood existed between the Five Nations, among themselves they were kind and gentle, and in part at least Hiawatha's dream of peace was realized. It is not, of course, very easy to say how far Hiawatha intended the scheme of universal brotherhood with which he is credited. Whether he conceived a Grand League embracing all the nations of the earth or whether his full ambition was realized in the union of the Five Nations is a point which history does not make clear. But even in the more limited sense his work was a great one, and the lofty and noble character which Longfellow has given to his hero seems not unsuited to the actual Hiawatha, who realizes the ideal of the 'noble savage' more fully, perhaps, than any one else in the annals of primitive peoples.
But the Iroquois weren't completely a bloodthirsty people. A strong bond of brotherhood existed among the Five Nations; they were kind and gentle with each other, and in some ways, Hiawatha's dream of peace was achieved. It's not easy to determine how far Hiawatha intended the idea of universal brotherhood that he's known for. Whether he envisioned a Grand League that included all the nations of the world or if his ultimate goal was just the union of the Five Nations isn't clear from history. However, even in this more limited context, his work was significant, and the noble character that Longfellow gave to his hero seems fitting for the real Hiawatha, who embodies the ideal of the 'noble savage' perhaps more than anyone else in the history of primitive peoples.
As in the case of King Arthur and Dietrich of Berne, many myths soon gathered round the popular and revered name of Hiawatha. Among barbarians three, or even two, generations usually suffice to render {228} a great and outstanding figure mythical. But one prefers to think of this Iroquois statesman as a real man, a bright particular star in a dark sky of savagery and ignorance.
As with King Arthur and Dietrich of Berne, many myths quickly formed around the well-known and respected name of Hiawatha. Among less civilized people, just three or even two generations are usually enough to turn a great and notable figure into a legend. However, it's better to think of this Iroquois leader as a real person, a shining light in a dark world of brutality and ignorance.
The Stone Giants
The Rock Giants
The Iroquois believed that in early days there existed a malignant race of giants whose bodies were fashioned out of stone. It is difficult to say how the idea of such beings arose, but it is possible that the generally distributed conception of a gigantic race springing from Mother Earth was in this instance fused with another belief that stones and rocks composed the earth's bony framework. We find an example of this belief in the beautiful old Greek myth of Deucalion and Pyrrha, which much resembles that of Noah. When after the great flood which submerged Hellas the survivors' ship grounded upon Mount Parnassus they inquired of the oracle of Themis in what manner the human race might be restored. They were bidden by the oracle to veil themselves and to throw the bones of their mother behind them. These they interpreted to mean the stones of the earth. Picking up loose pieces of stone, they cast them over their shoulders, and from those thrown by Deucalion there sprang men, while those cast by Pyrrha became women.
The Iroquois believed that in ancient times there was a harmful race of giants whose bodies were made of stone. It's hard to tell how this idea came about, but it could be that the widely held belief in a giant race emerging from Mother Earth blended with another idea that stones and rocks formed the earth's skeletal structure. An example of this belief can be seen in the beautiful old Greek myth of Deucalion and Pyrrha, which closely resembles the story of Noah. After the great flood that submerged Greece, the survivors' ship landed on Mount Parnassus, and they asked the oracle of Themis how the human race could be restored. The oracle advised them to cover themselves and throw the bones of their mother behind them. They interpreted this to mean the stones of the earth. Picking up loose pieces of stone, they tossed them over their shoulders, and from those thrown by Deucalion, men emerged, while those thrown by Pyrrha became women.
These Stone Giants of the Iroquois, dwelling in the far west, took counsel with one another and resolved to invade the Indian territory and exterminate the race of men. A party of Indians just starting on the war-path were apprised of the invasion, and were bidden by the gods to challenge the giants to combat. This they did, and the opposing bands faced each other at a spot near a great gulf. But as the monsters advanced upon their human enemies the god of the west wind, who was {229} lying in wait for them, swooped down upon the Titans, so that they were hurled over the edge of the gulf, far down into the dark abyss below, where they perished miserably.
These Stone Giants of the Iroquois, living in the far west, held a meeting and decided to invade the Indian territory and wipe out the human race. A group of Indians who were just setting out for battle were warned of the invasion and were instructed by the gods to challenge the giants to a fight. They accepted the challenge, and the two sides faced off near a huge gulf. But as the monsters approached their human opponents, the god of the west wind, who was waiting for them, swooped down on the giants, sending them tumbling over the edge of the gulf, far down into the dark abyss below, where they met a terrible end.
The Pigmies
The Pygmies
In contradistinction to their belief in giants, the Iroquois imagined the existence of a race of pigmies, who had many of the attributes of the Teutonic gnomes. They were responsible for the beauty of terrestrial scenery, which they carved and sculptured in cliff, scar, and rock, and, like the thunder-gods, they protected the human race against the many monsters which infested the world in early times.
In contrast to their belief in giants, the Iroquois envisioned a race of tiny people, who had many traits similar to the Teutonic gnomes. They were responsible for the beauty of the natural landscape, shaping cliffs, scars, and rocks, and, like the thunder gods, they protected humanity from the many monsters that roamed the world in ancient times.
Witches and Witchcraft
Witches and Witchcraft
The Iroquois belief in witchcraft was very strong, and the following tale is supposed to account for the origin of witches and sorcery. A boy who was out hunting found a snake the colours of whose skin were so intensely beautiful that he resolved to capture it. He caught it and tended it carefully, feeding it on birds and small game, and housing it in a little bowl made of bark, which he filled with water. In the bottom of the bowl he placed down, small feathers, and wood fibre, and on going to feed the snake he discovered that these things had become living beings. From this he gathered that the reptile was endowed with supernatural powers, and he found that other articles placed in the water along with it soon showed signs of life. He procured more snakes and placed them in the bowl. Observing some men of the tribe rubbing ointment on their eyes to enable them to see more clearly, he used some of the water from the bowl in which the snakes were immersed upon his own, and {230} lo! he found on climbing a tall tree that nothing was hidden from his sight, which pierced all intervening obstacles. He could see far into the earth, where lay hidden precious stones and rich minerals. His sight pierced the trunks of trees; he could see through mountains, and could discern objects lying deep down in the bed of a river.
The Iroquois belief in witchcraft was very strong, and the following story is supposed to explain the origin of witches and sorcery. A boy who was out hunting found a snake whose skin was so vibrantly beautiful that he decided to capture it. He caught it and took care of it, feeding it birds and small game, and housing it in a small bowl made of bark filled with water. In the bottom of the bowl, he placed small feathers and wood fiber, and when he went to feed the snake, he discovered that these things had come to life. From this, he realized that the snake had supernatural powers, and he found that other items placed in the water with it soon showed signs of life. He got more snakes and put them in the bowl. After seeing some men from his tribe rubbing ointment on their eyes to see better, he used some of the water from the bowl with the snakes on his own eyes, and {230} lo! He discovered that when he climbed a tall tree, nothing was hidden from his sight, which could pierce through all obstacles. He could see deep into the earth, where precious stones and rich minerals lay hidden. His vision penetrated the trunks of trees; he could see through mountains and discern objects lying deep in the bottom of a river.
He concluded that the greater the number of reptiles the snake-liquid contained the more potent would it become. Accordingly he captured several snakes, and suspended them over his bowl in such a manner that the essential oil they contained dropped into the water, with the result that the activity of the beings which had been so strangely bred in it was increased. In course of time he found that by merely placing one of his fingers in the liquid and pointing it at any person he could instantly bewitch him. He added some roots to the water in the bowl, some of which he then drank. By blowing this from his mouth a great light was produced, by rubbing his eyes with it he could see in the dark, and by other applications of it he could render himself invisible, or take the shape of a snake. If he dipped an arrow into the liquid and discharged it at any living being it would kill it although it might not strike it. Not content with discovering this magic fluid, the youth resolved to search for antidotes to it, and these he collected.
He figured out that the more reptiles were in the snake liquid, the more powerful it would become. So, he caught several snakes and hung them over his bowl in a way that the essential oil they had dripped into the water, which increased the activity of the strange creatures bred in it. Over time, he discovered that by just placing one of his fingers in the liquid and pointing it at someone, he could instantly cast a spell on them. He added some roots to the water in the bowl, some of which he then drank. By blowing this from his mouth, he created a bright light, and by rubbing his eyes with it, he could see in the dark. With other uses of it, he could make himself invisible or transform into a snake. If he dipped an arrow into the liquid and shot it at any living being, it would kill it even if it didn’t hit. Not satisfied with just discovering this magic fluid, the young man decided to look for antidotes to it, which he then collected.
A 'Medicine' Legend
A 'Medicine' Myth
A similar legend is told by the Senecas to account for the origin of their 'medicine.' Nearly two hundred years ago—in the savage estimation this is a very great period of time—an Indian went into the woods on a hunting expedition. One night while asleep in his solitary camp he was awakened by a great noise of {231} singing and drum-beating, such as is heard at festivals. Starting up, he made his way to the place whence the sounds came, and although he could not see any one there he observed a heap of corn and a large squash vine with three squashes on it, and three ears of corn which lay apart from the rest. Feeling very uneasy, he once more pursued his hunting operations, and when night came again laid himself down to rest. But his sleep was destined to be broken yet a second time, and awaking he perceived a man bending over him, who said in menacing tones:
A similar legend is told by the Senecas to explain the origin of their 'medicine.' About two hundred years ago—in the wild perspective, this is a significant amount of time—an Indian went into the woods to hunt. One night, while he was asleep in his solitary camp, he was awakened by loud noises of singing and drum-beating, like those heard at festivals. Startled, he made his way to the source of the sounds, and although he couldn’t see anyone there, he noticed a pile of corn and a large squash vine with three squashes on it, along with three ears of corn lying separately. Feeling anxious, he continued his hunting the next day, and when night fell again, he laid down to rest. However, his sleep was interrupted yet again, and upon waking, he saw a man bending over him, who spoke in a threatening tone:
"Beware: what you saw was sacred. You deserve to die."
"Watch out: what you saw was sacred. You deserve to die."
A rustling among the branches denoted the presence of a number of people, who, after some hesitation, gathered round the hunter, and informed him that they would pardon his curiosity and would tell him their secret. "The great medicine for wounds," said the man who had first awakened him, "is squash and corn. Come with me and I will teach you how to make and apply it."
A rustling in the branches signaled the presence of several people who, after a moment of hesitation, gathered around the hunter and told him they would overlook his curiosity and share their secret. "The best remedy for wounds," said the man who had first woken him, "is squash and corn. Come with me, and I'll show you how to make and use it."
With these words he led the hunter to the spot at which he had surprised the 'medicine'-making operations on the previous night, where he beheld a great fire and a strange-looking laurel-bush, which seemed as if made of iron. Chanting a weird song, the people circled slowly round the bush to the accompaniment of a rattling of gourd-shells. On the hunter's asking them to explain this procedure, one of them heated a stick and thrust it right through his cheek. He immediately applied some of the 'medicine' to the wound, so that it healed instantly. Having thus demonstrated the power of the drug, they sang a tune which they called the 'medicine-song,' which their pupil learnt by heart.
With these words, he led the hunter to the place where he had caught the 'medicine'-making process the night before. There, he saw a big fire and a strange-looking laurel bush that looked as if it was made of iron. Chanting an eerie song, the people slowly circled around the bush while rattling gourd shells. When the hunter asked them to explain what they were doing, one of them heated a stick and went right through his cheek with it. He quickly applied some of the 'medicine' to the wound, and it healed instantly. Having shown the power of the drug, they sang a tune they called the 'medicine-song,' which their student learned by heart.
The hunter then turned to depart, and all at once he {232} saw that the beings who surrounded him were not human, as he had thought, but animals—foxes, bears, and beavers—who fled as he looked at them. Surprised and even terrified at the turn matters had taken, he made his way homeward with all speed, conning over the prescription which the strange beings had given him the while. They had told him to take one stalk of corn, to dry the cob and pound it very fine, then to take one squash, cut it up and pound it, and to mix the whole with water from a running stream, near its source. This prescription he used with very great success among his people, and it proved the origin of the great 'medicine' of the Senecas. Once a year at the season when the deer changes his coat they prepare it as the forest folk did, singing the weird song and dancing round it to the rhythmic accompaniment of the gourd-shell rattles, while they burn tobacco to the gods.
The hunter turned to leave, and suddenly he realized that the beings surrounding him weren’t human, as he had thought, but animals—foxes, bears, and beavers—that ran away as soon as he looked at them. Shocked and even scared by how things had changed, he hurried home while thinking over the instructions the strange beings had given him. They had told him to take a stalk of corn, dry the cob, and grind it finely, then take one squash, chop it up and mash it, and mix everything with water from a nearby stream, close to its source. He used this recipe with great success among his people, which turned out to be the origin of the great 'medicine' of the Senecas. Once a year, when the deer sheds its coat, they prepare it just like the forest people did, singing the strange song and dancing around it to the rhythmic beat of the gourd-shell rattles, while offering tobacco to the gods.
Great Head and the Ten Brothers
Great Head and the Ten Brothers
It was commonly believed among the Iroquois Indians that there existed a curious and malevolent being whom they called Great Head. This odd creature was merely an enormous head poised on slender legs. He made his dwelling on a rugged rock, and directly he saw any living person approach he would growl fiercely in true ogre fashion: "I see thee, I see thee! Thou shalt die."
It was widely believed among the Iroquois Indians that there was a strange and malevolent being they called Great Head. This peculiar creature was just a huge head balanced on thin legs. He lived on a rough rock, and as soon as he saw a living person come near, he would growl menacingly like an ogre: "I see you, I see you! You shall die."
Far away in a remote spot an orphaned family of ten boys lived with their uncle. The older brothers went out every day to hunt, but the younger ones, not yet fitted for so rigorous a life, remained at home with their uncle, or at least did not venture much beyond the immediate vicinity of their lodge. One day the hunters did not return at their usual hour. As the evening passed without bringing any sign of the missing {233} youths the little band at home became alarmed. At length the eldest of the boys left in the lodge volunteered to go in search of his brothers. His uncle consented, and he set off, but he did not return.
In a distant location, a family of ten orphaned boys lived with their uncle. The older brothers went out every day to hunt, while the younger ones, not yet ready for such a tough lifestyle, stayed at home with their uncle or didn’t wander too far from their lodge. One day, the hunters didn’t come back at their usual time. As the evening went on without any sign of the missing boys, the small group at home started to worry. Finally, the eldest boy still at the lodge volunteered to look for his brothers. His uncle agreed, and he set off, but he didn’t come back.
In the morning another brother said: "I will go to seek my brothers." Having obtained permission, he went, but he also did not come back. Another and another took upon himself the task of finding the lost hunters, but of the searchers as well as of those sought for there was no news forthcoming. At length only the youngest of the lads remained at home, and to his entreaties to be allowed to seek for his brothers the uncle turned a deaf ear, for he feared to lose the last of his young nephews.
In the morning, another brother said, "I'm going to look for my brothers." After getting permission, he left, but he also didn’t come back. One by one, others took on the job of finding the missing hunters, but there was no news about either the searchers or those they were searching for. Eventually, only the youngest boy was left at home, and when he begged his uncle to let him go find his brothers, the uncle ignored him because he was afraid of losing the last of his young nephews.
One day when uncle and nephew were out in the forest the latter fancied he heard a deep groan, which seemed to proceed from the earth exactly under his feet. They stopped to listen. The sound was repeated—unmistakably a human groan. Hastily they began digging in the earth, and in a moment or two came upon a man covered with mould and apparently unconscious.
One day when the uncle and nephew were in the forest, the nephew thought he heard a deep groan coming from the ground right beneath him. They stopped to listen. The sound echoed again—definitely a human groan. They quickly started digging into the ground, and in a moment or two, they found a man covered in dirt and seemingly unconscious.
The pair carried the unfortunate one to their lodge, where they rubbed him with bear's oil till he recovered consciousness. When he was able to speak he could give no explanation of how he came to be buried alive. He had been out hunting, he said, when suddenly his mind became a blank, and he remembered nothing more till he found himself in the lodge with the old man and the boy. His hosts begged the stranger to stay with them, and they soon discovered that he was no ordinary mortal, but a powerful magician. At times he behaved very strangely. One night, while a great storm raged without, he tossed restlessly on his couch instead of going to sleep. At last he sought the old uncle.
The pair took the unfortunate guy back to their lodge, where they rubbed him with bear oil until he regained consciousness. When he was finally able to talk, he couldn’t explain how he ended up buried alive. He had been out hunting, he said, when suddenly his mind went blank, and he didn’t remember anything else until he found himself in the lodge with the old man and the boy. His hosts urged him to stay with them, and they soon realized he was no ordinary person, but a powerful magician. Sometimes he behaved very strangely. One night, as a fierce storm raged outside, he tossed and turned on his couch instead of falling asleep. Eventually, he went to find the old uncle.
"Do you hear that noise?" he said. "That is my brother, Great Head, who is riding on the wind. Do you not hear him howling?"
"Do you hear that noise?" he asked. "That's my brother, Great Head, who's riding the wind. Can't you hear him howling?"
The old man considered this astounding speech for a moment; then he asked: "Would he come here if you sent for him?"
The old man thought about this amazing speech for a moment; then he asked, "Would he come here if you called for him?"
"No," said the other, thoughtfully, "but we might bring him here by magic. Should he come you must have food ready for him, in the shape of huge blocks of maple-wood, for that is what he lives on."
"No," said the other, thinking, "but we could magically bring him here. If he comes, you need to have food ready for him, in the form of big blocks of maple wood, because that's what he eats."
The stranger departed in search of his brother Great Head, taking with him his bow, and on the way he came across a hickory-tree, whose roots provided him with arrows. About midday he drew near to the dwelling of his brother, Great Head. In order to see without being seen, he changed himself into a mole, and crept through the grass till he saw Great Head perched on a rock, frowning fiercely. "I see thee!" he growled, with his wild eyes fixed on an owl. The man-mole drew his bow and shot an arrow at Great Head. The arrow became larger and larger as it flew toward the monster, but it returned to him who had fired it, and as it did so it regained its natural size. The man seized it and rushed back the way he had come. Very soon he heard Great Head in pursuit, puffing and snorting along on the wings of a hurricane. When the creature had almost overtaken him he turned and discharged another arrow. Again and again he repulsed his pursuer in this fashion, till he lured him to the lodge where his benefactors lived. When Great Head burst into the house the uncle and nephew began to hammer him vigorously with mallets. To their surprise the monster broke into laughter, for he had recognized his brother and was very pleased to see him. He ate the maple-blocks they brought him with a {235} hearty appetite, whereupon they told him the story of the missing hunters.
The stranger left to find his brother Great Head, taking his bow with him. Along the way, he found a hickory tree, whose roots gave him arrows. By midday, he approached his brother's home. To observe without being detected, he transformed into a mole and crawled through the grass until he spotted Great Head sitting on a rock, looking angry. "I see you!" he growled, his wild eyes fixed on an owl. The man-mole pulled back his bow and shot an arrow at Great Head. The arrow grew larger as it flew toward the monster but then returned to the shooter, shrinking back to its original size as it did. The man grabbed it and hurried back. Soon, he heard Great Head chasing after him, huffing and puffing like a storm. Just as the creature was about to catch him, he turned and fired another arrow. He kept pushing Great Head back this way until he led him to the lodge where his helpers lived. When Great Head burst into the house, the uncle and nephew hammered him with mallets. To their surprise, the monster started laughing because he recognized his brother and was glad to see him. He devoured the maple blocks they offered him with a hearty appetite, and then they told him the story of the missing hunters. {235}
"I know what has become of them," said Great Head. "They have fallen into the hands of a witch. If this young man," indicating the nephew, "will accompany me, I will show him her dwelling, and the bones of his brothers."
"I know what has happened to them," said Great Head. "They have ended up in the hands of a witch. If this young man," pointing to the nephew, "will come with me, I will show him where she lives and the bones of his brothers."
The youth, who loved adventure, and was besides very anxious to learn the fate of his brothers, at once consented to seek the home of the witch. So he and Great Head started off, and lost no time in getting to the place. They found the space in front of the lodge strewn with dry bones, and the witch sitting in the doorway singing. When she saw them she muttered the magic word which turned living people into dry bones, but on Great Head and his companion it had no effect whatever. Acting on a prearranged signal, Great Head and the youth attacked the witch and killed her. No sooner had she expired than her flesh turned into birds and beasts and fishes. What was left of her they burned to ashes.
The young man, who loved adventure and was also very eager to find out what happened to his brothers, immediately agreed to go search for the witch's home. So he and Great Head set off, wasting no time in reaching the place. They found the area in front of the lodge scattered with dry bones, and the witch sitting in the doorway singing. When she saw them, she muttered the magic word that turned living people into dry bones, but it had no effect on Great Head and his companion. Acting on a prearranged signal, Great Head and the young man attacked the witch and killed her. As soon as she died, her flesh transformed into birds, beasts, and fish. They burned what was left of her to ashes.
Their next act was to select the bones of the nine brothers from among the heap, and this they found no easy task. But at last it was accomplished, and Great Head said to his companion: "I am going home to my rock. When I pass overhead in a great storm I will bid these bones arise, and they will get up and return with you."
Their next move was to pick out the bones of the nine brothers from the pile, and this turned out to be a tough job. But eventually, they managed to do it, and Great Head said to his friend: "I'm going back to my rock. When I fly over in a big storm, I’ll tell these bones to rise, and they will get up and come back with you."
The youth stood alone for a little while till he heard the sound of a fierce tempest. Out of the hurricane Great Head called to the brothers to arise. In a moment they were all on their feet, receiving the congratulations of their younger brother and each other, and filled with joy at their reunion.
The young man stood alone for a moment until he heard the roar of a fierce storm. From the hurricane, Great Head called to his brothers to get up. In an instant, they were all on their feet, accepting congratulations from their younger brother and from one another, and filled with happiness at their reunion.
The Seneca's Revenge
Seneca's Revenge
A striking story is told of a Seneca youth who for many years and through a wearisome captivity nourished the hope of vengeance so dear to the Indian soul. A certain tribe of the Senecas had settled on the shores of Lake Erie, when they were surprised by their ancient enemies the Illinois, and in spite of a stout resistance many of them were slain, and a woman and a boy taken prisoner. When the victors halted for the night they built a great fire, and proceeded to celebrate their success by singing triumphant songs, in which they commanded the boy to join them. The lad pretended that he did not know their language, but said that he would sing their song in his own tongue, to which they assented; but instead of a pæan in their praise he sang a song of vengeance, in which he vowed that if he were spared all of them would lose their scalps. A few days afterward the woman became so exhausted that she could walk no farther, so the Illinois slew her. But before she died she extracted a promise from the boy that he would avenge her, and would never cease to be a Seneca.
A powerful story is about a Seneca young man who, for many years and through a long captivity, held onto the hope for revenge that is so important to the Indian spirit. A certain group of Senecas had settled by the shores of Lake Erie when they were attacked by their longtime enemies, the Illinois. Despite a strong fight, many were killed, and a woman and a boy were taken prisoner. When the victors stopped for the night, they built a big fire and celebrated their victory by singing triumphant songs, demanding that the boy join in. The boy pretended he didn’t understand their language, but said he would sing their song in his own language, which they agreed to. However, instead of a song of praise, he sang a vengeance song, vowing that if he was spared, all of them would lose their scalps. A few days later, the woman became so weak that she couldn’t walk anymore, so the Illinois killed her. Before she died, she got the boy to promise that he would avenge her and would always stay a Seneca.
In a few days they arrived at the Illinois camp, where a council was held to consider the fate of the captive lad. Some were for instantly putting him to death, but their chief ruled that should he be able to live through their tortures he would be worthy of becoming an Illinois. They seized the wretched lad and held his bare feet to the glowing council-fire, then after piercing them they told him to run a race. He bounded forward, and ran so swiftly that he soon gained the Great House of the tribe, where he seated himself upon a wild-cat skin.
In a few days, they reached the Illinois camp, where a council gathered to discuss the fate of the captive boy. Some wanted to kill him right away, but their chief decided that if he could survive their torture, he would deserve to become one of the Illinois. They grabbed the unfortunate boy and held his bare feet to the blazing council fire, then after piercing them, they told him to run a race. He leaped forward and ran so fast that he quickly reached the Great House of the tribe, where he sat down on a wild-cat skin.
Another council was held, and the Illinois braves {237} agreed that the lad possessed high courage and would make a great warrior; but others argued that he knew their war-path and might betray them, and it was finally decided that he should be burnt at the stake. As he was about to perish in this manner an aged warrior suggested that if he were able to withstand their last torture he should be permitted to live. Accordingly he held the unfortunate lad under water in a pool until only a spark of life remained in him, but he survived, and became an Illinois warrior.
Another council was held, and the Illinois warriors {237} agreed that the young man showed great bravery and would make a strong warrior; however, some argued that he knew their battle strategies and could betray them. Ultimately, they decided he should be burned at the stake. Just as he was about to die this way, an older warrior suggested that if he could endure their final torture, he should be allowed to live. So, he held the unfortunate young man underwater in a pool until he was barely alive, but he survived and became an Illinois warrior.
Years passed, and the boy reached manhood and married a chief's daughter. His strength and endurance became proverbial, but the warriors of the tribe of his adoption would never permit him to take part in their warlike expeditions. At length a raid against the Senecas was mooted, and he begged so hard to be allowed to accompany the braves that at last they consented. Indeed, so great was their admiration of the skill with which he outlined a plan of campaign that they made him chief of the expedition. For many days the party marched toward the Seneca country; but when at last they neared it their scouts reported that there were no signs of the tribe, and that the Senecas must have quitted their territory. Their leader, however, proposed to go in search of the enemy himself, along with another warrior of the tribe, and this was agreed to.
Years went by, and the boy grew into a man and married a chief's daughter. His strength and endurance became legendary, but the warriors of the tribe he had joined would never let him join in their battles. Eventually, a raid against the Senecas was suggested, and he pleaded so much to be allowed to go with the warriors that they finally agreed. In fact, they were so impressed by the way he outlined a plan for the campaign that they made him the chief of the expedition. For many days, the group marched towards the Seneca territory; but when they finally got close, their scouts reported that there were no signs of the tribe, and the Senecas must have left their land. Their leader, however, proposed to go look for the enemy himself, along with another warrior from the tribe, and everyone agreed.
When the pair had gone five or six miles the leader said to his companion that it would be better if they separated, as they would then be able to cover more ground. Passing on to where he knew he would find the Senecas, he warned them of their danger, and arranged that an ambush of his kinsfolk should lie in wait for the Illinois.
When they had traveled about five or six miles, the leader suggested to his companion that it would be better if they split up, so they could cover more ground. Moving on to where he knew he would find the Senecas, he warned them about the danger and planned for an ambush by his relatives to be set for the Illinois.
Returning to the Illinois camp, he reported that he had seen nothing, but that he well remembered the {238} Seneca hiding-place. He asked to be given the bravest warriors, and assured the council that he would soon bring them the scalps of their foes. Suspecting nothing, they assented to his proposal, and he was followed by the flower of the Illinois tribe, all unaware that five hundred Senecas awaited them in the valley. The youth led his men right into the heart of the ambush; then, pretending to miss his footing, he fell. This was the signal for the Senecas to rise on every side. Yelling their war-cry, they rushed from their shelter and fell on the dismayed Illinois, who gave way on every side. The slaughter was immense. Vengeance nerved the arms of the Seneca braves, and of three hundred Illinois but two escaped. The leader of the expedition was borne in triumph to the Seneca village, where to listening hundreds he told the story of his capture and long-meditated revenge. He became a great chief among his people, and even to this day his name is uttered by them with honour and reverence.
Returning to the Illinois camp, he reported that he had seen nothing, but he clearly remembered the {238} Seneca hiding place. He requested the bravest warriors and assured the council that he would soon bring them the scalps of their enemies. Suspecting nothing, they agreed to his proposal, and he was followed by the best of the Illinois tribe, all unaware that five hundred Senecas were waiting for them in the valley. The young man led his troops right into the heart of the ambush; then, pretending to stumble, he fell. This was the signal for the Senecas to rise on all sides. Yelling their war cry, they charged from their hiding spots and attacked the shocked Illinois, who began to retreat in every direction. The slaughter was immense. Vengeance fueled the Seneca warriors, and out of three hundred Illinois, only two escaped. The leader of the expedition was brought back in triumph to the Seneca village, where to hundreds of eager listeners he recounted the story of his capture and long-planned revenge. He became a great chief among his people, and even today his name is mentioned by them with honor and respect.
The Boy Magician
The Kid Magician
In the heart of the wilderness there lived an old woman and her little grandson. The two found no lack of occupation from day to day, the woman busying herself with cooking and cleaning and the boy with shooting and hunting. The grandmother frequently spoke of the time when the child would grow up and go out into the world.
In the middle of the wilderness, there lived an old woman and her young grandson. They always had plenty to do each day, with the woman focusing on cooking and cleaning while the boy spent his time shooting and hunting. The grandmother often talked about the time when the child would grow up and venture out into the world.
"Always go to the east," she would say. "Never go to the west, for there lies danger."
"Always head east," she would say. "Never go west, because that's where the danger is."
But what the danger was she would not tell him, in spite of his importunate questioning. Other boys went west, he thought to himself, and why should not he? Nevertheless his grandmother made him promise that he would not go west.
But she wouldn’t tell him what the danger was, no matter how much he asked. Other boys went west, he thought to himself, so why couldn’t he? Still, his grandmother made him promise that he wouldn’t go west.
Years passed by, and the child grew to be a man, though he still retained the curiosity and high spirits of his boyhood. His persistent inquiries drew from the old grandmother a reluctant explanation of her warning.
Years went by, and the child became a man, though he still held onto the curiosity and enthusiasm of his childhood. His constant questions prompted the old grandmother to reluctantly explain her warning.
"In the west," said she, "there dwells a being who is anxious to do us harm. If he sees you it will mean death for both of us."
"In the west," she said, "there lives a being who wants to hurt us. If he sees you, it will mean death for both of us."
This statement, instead of frightening the young Indian, only strengthened in him a secret resolution he had formed to go west on the first opportunity. Not that he wished to bring any misfortune on his poor old grandmother, any more than on himself, but he trusted to his strong arm and clear head to deliver them from their enemy. So with a laugh on his lips he set off to the west.
This statement, instead of scaring the young Indian, only strengthened his secret determination to head west at the first chance he got. He didn’t want to bring any trouble to his poor old grandmother, just like he didn’t want it for himself, but he relied on his strength and clear thinking to protect them from their enemy. So with a smile on his face, he set off towards the west.
Toward evening he came to a lake, where he rested. He had not been there long when he heard a voice saying: "Aha, my fine fellow, I see you!"
Toward evening, he arrived at a lake and took a break. He hadn't been there long when he heard a voice say, "Aha, my good man, I see you!"
The youth looked all round him, and up into the sky above, but he saw no one.
The young man looked around him and up at the sky, but he didn't see anyone.
"I am going to send a hurricane," the mysterious voice continued, "to break your grandmother's hut to pieces. How will you like that?"
"I’m going to send a hurricane," the mysterious voice continued, "to smash your grandmother's hut to bits. How will you feel about that?"
"Oh, very well," answered the young man gaily. "We are always in need of firewood, and now we shall have plenty."
"Oh, fine," replied the young man cheerfully. "We always need firewood, and now we'll have plenty."
"Go home and see," the voice said mockingly. "I daresay you will not like it so well."
"Go home and see," the voice said sarcastically. "I bet you won't like it that much."
Nothing daunted, the young adventurer retraced his steps. As he neared home a great wind sprang up, seeming to tear the very trees out by the roots.
Nothing discouraged, the young adventurer went back the way he came. As he got closer to home, a strong wind picked up, as if it were pulling the very trees out of the ground.
"Make haste!" cried the grandmother from the doorway. "We shall both be killed!"
" Hurry up!" yelled the grandmother from the doorway. "We’re both going to get killed!"
Having some skill in magic, he did as he had said, and the hurricane passed harmlessly over their heads. When it had ceased they emerged from their retreat, and found an abundance of firewood all round them.
Having some skill in magic, he did as he had promised, and the hurricane passed safely over them. When it finally stopped, they came out from their shelter and discovered plenty of firewood all around them.
The Hailstorm
The Hailstorm
Next day the youth was on the point of setting off toward the west once more, but the urgent entreaties of his grandmother moved him to proceed eastward—for a time. Directly he was out of sight of the lodge he turned his face once more to the west. Arrived at the lake, he heard the voice once more, though its owner was still invisible.
The next day, the young man was about to head west again, but his grandmother's strong pleas made him go east for a while. As soon as he was out of sight of the lodge, he turned back toward the west. When he reached the lake, he heard the voice again, even though its owner was still out of sight.
"I am going to send a great hailstorm on your grandmother's hut," it said. "What do you think of that?"
"I’m going to send a huge hailstorm to your grandmother’s hut," it said. "What do you think about that?"
"Oh," was the response, "I think I should like it. I have always wanted a bundle of spears."
"Oh," was the response, "I think I would like it. I've always wanted a bunch of spears."
"Go home and see," said the voice.
"Go home and see," said the voice.
Away the youth went through the woods. The sky became darker and darker as he neared his home, and just as he was within a bowshot of the little hut a fierce hailstorm broke, and he thought he would be killed before he reached shelter.
Away the youth went through the woods. The sky became darker and darker as he got closer to home, and just as he was within a bowshot of the little hut, a fierce hailstorm broke out, and he thought he would be killed before he reached shelter.
"Alas!" cried the old woman when he was safely indoors, "we shall be destroyed this time. How can we save ourselves?"
"Wow!" exclaimed the old woman when he was finally indoors, "we're going to be doomed this time. How can we save ourselves?"
Again the young man exercised his magic powers, and transformed the frail hut into a hollow rock, upon which the shafts of the hailstorm spent themselves in {241} vain. At last the sky cleared, the lodge resumed its former shape, and the young man saw a multitude of sharp, beautiful spear-heads on the ground.
Again, the young man used his magic powers and changed the fragile hut into a solid rock, making it so the hailstorm couldn’t do any damage. Finally, the sky cleared up, the lodge went back to its original shape, and the young man noticed a bunch of sharp, beautiful spearheads on the ground.
"I will get poles," said he, "to fit to them for fishing."
"I'll get some poles," he said, "to use for fishing."
When he returned in a few minutes with the poles he found that the spears had vanished.
When he came back a few minutes later with the poles, he noticed that the spears were gone.
"Where are my beautiful spears?" he asked his grandmother.
"Where are my beautiful spears?" he asked his grandma.
"They were only ice-spears," she replied. "They have all melted away."
"They were just ice spears," she replied. "They've all melted away."
The young Indian was greatly disappointed, and wondered how he could avenge himself on the being who had played him this malicious trick.
The young Indian was really disappointed and thought about how he could get back at the person who had pulled this mean trick on him.
"Be warned in time," said the aged grandmother, shaking her head at him. "Take my advice and leave him alone."
"Be warned early," said the elderly grandmother, shaking her head at him. "Take my advice and stay away from him."
The Charmed Stone
The Enchanted Stone
But the youth's adventurous spirit impelled him to see the end of the matter, so he took a stone and tied it round his neck for a charm, and sought the lake once again. Carefully observing the direction from which the voice proceeded, he saw in the middle of the lake a huge head with a face on every side of it.
But the young man's adventurous spirit drove him to find out what was going on, so he took a stone and tied it around his neck like a charm, and headed to the lake once more. Paying close attention to the direction of the voice, he spotted a massive head in the middle of the lake, with a face on each side.
"Aha! uncle," he exclaimed, "I see you! How would you like it if the lake dried up?"
"Aha! Uncle," he exclaimed, "I see you! How would you feel if the lake dried up?"
"Nonsense!" said the voice angrily, "that will never happen."
"Nonsense!" said the voice angrily, "that's not going to happen."
"Go home and see," shouted the youth, mimicking the mocking tone the other had adopted on the previous occasions. As he spoke he swung his charmed stone round his head and threw it into the air. As it descended it grew larger and larger, and the moment it entered the lake the water began to boil.
"Go home and see," shouted the young guy, copying the sarcastic tone the other had used before. As he spoke, he swung his enchanted stone around his head and tossed it into the air. As it fell, it got bigger and bigger, and the moment it hit the lake, the water started to boil.
"It is of no use," said she. "Many have tried to slay him, but all have perished in the attempt."
"It’s no use," she said. "Many have tried to kill him, but all have failed and died trying."
Next morning our hero went westward again, and found the lake quite dry, and the animals in it dead, with the exception of a large green frog, who was in reality the malicious being who had tormented the Indian and his grandmother. A quick blow with a stick put an end to the creature, and the triumphant youth bore the good news to his old grandmother, who from that time was left in peace and quietness.
The next morning, our hero headed west again and discovered the lake completely dry, with all the animals in it dead, except for a large green frog, who was actually the evil being that had been tormenting the Indian and his grandmother. A swift hit with a stick took care of the creature, and the victorious young man brought
The Friendly Skeleton
The Helpful Skeleton
A little boy living in the woods with his old uncle was warned by him not to go eastward, but to play close to the lodge or walk toward the west. The child felt a natural curiosity to know what lay in the forbidden direction, and one day took advantage of his uncle's absence on a hunting expedition to wander away to the east. At length he came to a large lake, on the shores of which he stopped to rest. Here he was accosted by a man, who asked him his name and where he lived.
A little boy living in the woods with his elderly uncle was told not to go east but to play near the lodge or head west. The boy felt a natural curiosity about what was in the forbidden direction, and one day, while his uncle was away on a hunting trip, he decided to wander east. Eventually, he arrived at a large lake, where he stopped to rest. There, a man approached him and asked for his name and where he lived.
"Come," said the stranger, when he had finished questioning the boy, "let us see who can shoot an arrow the highest."
"Come," said the stranger, after he finished questioning the boy, "let's see who can shoot an arrow the highest."
This they did, and the boy's arrow went much higher than that of his companion.
This they did, and the boy's arrow flew much higher than his friend's.
The stranger then suggested a swimming match.
The stranger then proposed a swimming competition.
"Let us see," he said, "who can swim farthest under water without taking a breath."
"Let’s see," he said, "who can swim the farthest underwater without taking a breath."
Again the boy beat his rival, who next proposed that they should sail out to an island in the middle of the lake, to see the beautiful birds that were to be found there. The child consented readily, and they {243} embarked in a curious canoe, which was propelled by three swans harnessed to either side of it. Directly they had taken their seats the man began to sing, and the canoe moved off. In a very short time they had reached the island. Here the little Indian realized that his confidence in his new-found friend was misplaced. The stranger took all his clothes from him, put them in the canoe, and jumped in himself, saying:
Again the boy defeated his rival, who then suggested that they should sail to an island in the middle of the lake to see the beautiful birds there. The child agreed quickly, and they {243} climbed into an unusual canoe, which was moved by three swans tied to either side of it. As soon as they had taken their seats, the man began to sing, and the canoe set off. In no time, they had arrived at the island. Here, the little Indian realized that his trust in his new friend was misplaced. The stranger took all his clothes, put them in the canoe, and jumped in himself, saying:
"Come, swans, let us go home."
"Come on, swans, let's head home."
The obedient swans set off at a good pace, and soon left the island far behind. The boy was very angry at having been so badly used, but when it grew dark his resentment changed to fear, and he sat down and cried with cold and misery. Suddenly he heard a husky voice close at hand, and, looking round, he saw a skeleton on the ground.
The obedient swans started off at a brisk pace and soon left the island far behind. The boy was really angry about how badly he’d been treated, but as it got dark, his anger turned into fear, and he sat down, crying from the cold and misery. Suddenly, he heard a raspy voice nearby, and looking around, he saw a skeleton on the ground.
"I am very sorry for you," said the skeleton in hoarse tones. "I will do what I can to help you. But first you must do something for me. Go and dig by that tree, and you shall find a tobacco-pouch with some tobacco in it, a pipe, and a flint."
"I really feel sorry for you," said the skeleton in a raspy voice. "I'll do my best to help you. But first, you need to do something for me. Go dig by that tree, and you'll find a tobacco pouch with some tobacco in it, a pipe, and a flint."
The boy did as he was asked, and when he had filled the pipe he lit it and placed it in the mouth of the skeleton. He saw that the latter's body was full of mice, and that the smoke frightened them away.
The boy did what he was told, and when he filled the pipe, he lit it and put it in the skeleton's mouth. He noticed that the skeleton's body was full of mice, and the smoke scared them off.
"There is a man coming to-night with three dogs," said the skeleton. "He is coming to look for you. You must make tracks all over the island, so that they may not find you, and then hide in a hollow tree."
"There’s a guy coming tonight with three dogs," said the skeleton. "He’s coming to find you. You need to run all over the island, so they can’t find you, and then hide in a hollow tree."
Again the boy obeyed his gaunt instructor, and when he was safely hidden he saw a man come ashore with three dogs. All night they hunted him, but he had made so many tracks that the dogs were confused, and at last the man departed in anger. Next day the trembling boy emerged and went to the skeleton.
Again, the boy listened to his thin instructor, and when he was safely hidden, he saw a man come ashore with three dogs. All night they searched for him, but he had made so many tracks that the dogs got confused, and eventually, the man left in frustration. The next day, the shaking boy came out and went to the skeleton.
"To-night," said the latter, "the man who brought you here is coming to drink your blood. You must dig a hole in the sand and hide. When he comes out of the canoe you must enter it. Say, 'Come, swans, let us go home,' and if the man calls you do not look back."
"Tonight," said the other, "the guy who brought you here is coming to drink your blood. You need to dig a hole in the sand and hide. When he gets out of the canoe, you should get in it. Say, 'Come on, swans, let's go home,' and if the guy calls you, don’t look back."
The Lost Sister
The Missing Sister
Everything fell out as the skeleton had foretold. The boy hid in the sand, and directly he saw his tormentor step ashore he jumped into the canoe, saying hastily, "Come, swans, let us go home." Then he began to sing as he had heard the man do when they first embarked. In vain the man called him back; he refused to look round. The swans carried the canoe to a cave in a high rock, where the boy found his clothes, as well as a fire and food. When he had donned his garments and satisfied his hunger he lay down and slept. In the morning he returned to the island, where he found the tyrant quite dead. The skeleton now commanded him to sail eastward to seek for his sister, whom a fierce man had carried away. He set out eagerly on his new quest, and a three days' journey brought him to the place where his sister was. He lost no time in finding her.
Everything turned out just as the skeleton had predicted. The boy hid in the sand, and as soon as he saw his tormentor step ashore, he jumped into the canoe, saying quickly, "Come on, swans, let’s go home." Then he began to sing like he had heard the man do when they first set off. The man called him back in vain; he refused to look back. The swans took the canoe to a cave in a tall rock, where the boy found his clothes, as well as a fire and food. After he put on his clothes and satisfied his hunger, he lay down and slept. In the morning, he returned to the island, where he found the tyrant dead. The skeleton now commanded him to sail eastward to search for his sister, who had been taken by a fierce man. He eagerly set off on this new quest, and after a three-day journey, he arrived at the place where his sister was. He wasted no time in finding her.
"Come, my sister," said he, "let us flee away together."
"Come on, my sister," he said, "let's escape together."
"Alas! I cannot," answered the young woman. "A wicked man keeps me here. It is time for him to return home, and he would be sure to catch us. But let me hide you now, and in the morning we shall go away."
"Unfortunately, I can't," replied the young woman. "A terrible man is keeping me here. It's time for him to go home, and he would definitely find us. But let me hide you for now, and we'll leave in the morning."
So she dug a pit and hid her brother, though not a moment too soon, for the footsteps of her husband were heard approaching the hut. The woman had cooked a child, and this she placed before the man.
So she dug a hole and hid her brother, just in time, because she could hear her husband’s footsteps coming near the hut. The woman had cooked a child, which she set in front of the man.
"You have had visitors," he said, seeing his dogs snuffing around uneasily.
"You've had visitors," he said, noticing his dogs sniffing around nervously.
"No," was the reply, "I have seen no one but you."
"No," was the reply, "I haven't seen anyone but you."
"I shall wait till to-morrow," said the man to himself. "Then I shall kill and eat him." He had already guessed that his wife had not spoken the truth. However, he said nothing more, but waited till morning, when, instead of going to a distant swamp to seek for food, as he pretended to do, he concealed himself at a short distance from the hut, and at length saw the brother and sister making for a canoe. They were hardly seated when they saw him running toward them. In his hand he bore a large hook, with which he caught the frail vessel; but the lad broke the hook with a stone, and the canoe darted out on to the lake. The man was at a loss for a moment, and could only shout incoherent threats after the pair. Then an idea occurred to him, and, lying down on the shore, he began to drink the water. This caused the canoe to rush back again, but once more the boy was equal to the occasion. Seizing the large stone with which he had broken the hook, he threw it at the man and slew him, the water at the same time rushing back into the lake. Thus the brother and sister escaped, and in three days they had arrived at the island, where they heartily thanked their benefactor, the skeleton. He, however, had still another task for the young Indian to perform.
"I'll wait until tomorrow," the man said to himself. "Then I'll kill and eat him." He had already figured out that his wife wasn't being honest. However, he said nothing more and waited until morning. Instead of going to a distant swamp to look for food, as he pretended, he hid a short distance from the hut and eventually saw the brother and sister heading for a canoe. They had barely settled in when they noticed him running toward them. He held a large hook with which he tried to catch the fragile vessel, but the boy broke the hook with a stone, and the canoe shot out onto the lake. The man was momentarily stunned and could only shout vague threats after them. Then an idea struck him, and lying down on the shore, he began to drink the water. This made the canoe rush back, but once again, the boy was quick-thinking. Grabbing the large stone he used to break the hook, he threw it at the man and killed him, while at the same time, the water rushed back into the lake. Thus, the brother and sister escaped, and within three days, they arrived at the island, where they thanked their benefactor, the skeleton, with all their hearts. He, however, still had another task for the young Indian to complete.
"Take your sister home to your uncle's lodge," said he; "then return here yourself, and say to the many bones which you will find on the island, 'Arise,' and they shall come to life again."
"Take your sister to your uncle's lodge," he said. "Then come back here and tell the many bones you’ll find on the island, 'Get up,' and they will come to life again."
When the brother and sister reached their home they found that their old uncle had been grievously {246} lamenting the loss of his nephew, and he was quite overjoyed at seeing them. On his recommendation they built a large lodge to accommodate the people they were to bring back with them. When it was completed, the youth revisited the island, bade the bones arise, and was delighted to see them obey his bidding and become men and women. He led them to the lodge he had built, where they all dwelt happily for a long time.
When the brother and sister got home, they found their old uncle mourning the loss of his nephew and was really happy to see them. Following his suggestion, they built a big lodge to house the people they were planning to bring back with them. Once it was finished, the young man returned to the island, commanded the bones to rise, and was thrilled to see them follow his command and turn into men and women. He took them to the lodge he had built, where they all lived happily for a long time.
The Pigmies
The Pygmies
When the Cherokees were dwelling in the swamps of Florida the Iroquois made a practice of swooping down on them and raiding their camps. On one occasion the raiding party was absent from home for close on two years. On the eve of their return one of their number, a chieftain, fell ill, and the rest of the party were at a loss to know what to do with him. Obviously, if they carried him home with them he would considerably impede their progress. Besides, there was the possibility that he might not recover, and all their labour would be to no purpose. Thus they debated far into the night, and finally decided to abandon him to his fate and return by themselves. The sick man, unable to stir hand or foot, overheard their decision, but he bore it stoically, like an Indian warrior. Nevertheless, when he heard the last swish of their paddles as they crossed the river he could not help thinking of the friends and kindred he would probably never see again.
When the Cherokees were living in the swamps of Florida, the Iroquois made a habit of swooping in and raiding their camps. On one occasion, the raiding party was away from home for almost two years. Just before they were set to return, one of their members, a chieftain, fell ill, and the rest of the group were unsure what to do with him. Clearly, if they took him home with them, he would greatly slow them down. Plus, there was a chance he might not recover, rendering all their efforts pointless. So, they debated late into the night and ultimately decided to leave him behind and return without him. The sick man, unable to move at all, overheard their decision, but he accepted it like a true warrior. Still, when he heard the last splash of their paddles as they crossed the river, he couldn’t help but think about the friends and family he would likely never see again.
When the raiders reached home they were closely questioned as to the whereabouts of the missing chief, and the inquiries were all the more anxious because the sick man had been a great favourite among his people. The guilty warriors answered evasively. They {247} did not know what had become of their comrade, they said. Possibly he had been lost or killed in Florida.
When the raiders got home, they were grilled about where the missing chief was, and the questions were even more intense because the sick man was really well-liked by his people. The guilty warriors responded vaguely. They claimed they had no idea what happened to their comrade. Maybe he got lost or killed in Florida. {247}
Meanwhile the sick man lay dying on the banks of the river. Suddenly he heard, quite close at hand, the gentle sound of a canoe. The vessel drew in close to the bank, and, full in view of the warrior, three pigmy men disembarked. They regarded the stranger with some surprise. At length one who seemed to be the leader advanced and spoke to him, bidding him await their return, and promising to look after him. They were going, he said, to a certain 'salt-lick,' where many curious animals watered, in order to kill some for food.
Meanwhile, the sick man lay dying on the riverbank. Suddenly, he heard the gentle sound of a canoe nearby. The boat came close to the shore, and three small men got out, right in front of the warrior. They looked at the stranger with some surprise. Finally, one who seemed to be the leader stepped forward and spoke to him, asking him to wait for their return and promising to take care of him. They were heading to a specific salt lick where many interesting animals came to drink, intending to hunt some for food.
The Salt-Lick
The Salt Lick
When the pigmies arrived at the place they found that no animals were as yet to be seen, but very soon a large buffalo bull came to drink. Immediately a buffalo cow arose from the lick, and when they had satisfied their thirst the two animals lay down on the bank. The pigmies concluded that the time was ripe for killing them, and, drawing their bows, they succeeded in dispatching the buffaloes. Returning to the sick man, they amply fulfilled their promise to take care of him, skilfully tending him until he had made a complete recovery. They then conveyed him to his friends, who now learnt that the story told them by the raiders was false. Bitterly indignant at the deception and heartless cruelty of these men, they fell upon them and punished them according to their deserts.
When the pigmies arrived at the spot, they found that there were no animals in sight, but soon a large buffalo bull came to drink. Immediately, a buffalo cow stood up from the mud, and after they quenched their thirst, the two animals lay down on the bank. The pigmies decided it was the right time to kill them, and drew their bows, successfully taking down the buffaloes. They returned to the sick man and kept their promise to care for him, skillfully looking after him until he made a full recovery. They then took him back to his friends, who learned that the story the raiders told them was a lie. Outraged by the deceit and the ruthless cruelty of these men, they attacked them and punished them as they deserved.
Later the chief headed a band of people who were curious to see the lick, which they found surrounded by the bones of numberless large animals which had been killed by the pigmies.
Later, the chief led a group of people who were curious to see the salt lick, which they discovered surrounded by the bones of countless large animals that had been killed by the pygmies.
This story is interesting as a record of what were perhaps the last vestiges of a pigmy folk who at one time inhabited the eastern portion of North America, before the coming of the Red Man. We have already alluded to this people, in the pages dealing with the discoveries of the Norsemen in the continent.
This story is engaging as a record of what might be the last remnants of a pygmy group that once lived in the eastern part of North America, before the arrival of Native Americans. We have already mentioned this community in the sections discussing the discoveries made by the Norse explorers on the continent.
The Magical Serpent
The Enchanted Snake
In the seventeenth century a strange legend concerning a huge serpent was found among the Hurons, who probably got it from the neighbouring Algonquins. This monster had on its head a horn which would pierce anything, even the hardest rock. Any one possessing a piece of it was supposed to have very good fortune. The Hurons did not know where the creature was to be found, but said that the Algonquins were in the habit of selling them small pieces of the magic horn.
In the seventeenth century, a strange legend about a giant serpent was among the Hurons, likely passed down from the nearby Algonquins. This monster had a horn on its head that could pierce anything, even the hardest rock. Anyone who owned a piece of it was believed to have very good luck. The Hurons didn’t know where the creature lived but said the Algonquins often sold them small pieces of the magical horn.
It is possible that the mercenary Shawnees had borrowed this myth from the Cherokees for their own purposes. At all events a similar legend existed among both tribes which told of a monster snake, the King of Rattlesnakes, who dwelt up among the mountain-passes, attended by a retinue of his kind. Instead of a crown, he wore on his head a beautiful jewel which possessed magic properties. Many a brave tried to obtain possession of this desirable gem, but all fell victims to the venomous reptiles. At length a more ingenious warrior clothed himself entirely in leather, and so rendered himself impervious to their attack. Making his way to the haunt of the serpents, he slew their monster chief. Then, triumphantly taking possession of the wonderful jewel, he bore it to his tribe, by whom it was regarded with profound veneration and jealously preserved.
It’s possible that the mercenary Shawnees borrowed this myth from the Cherokees for their own reasons. In any case, a similar legend existed among both tribes about a giant snake, the King of Rattlesnakes, who lived in the mountain passes, surrounded by a group of his kind. Instead of a crown, he wore a beautiful jewel on his head that had magical properties. Many brave warriors tried to get this coveted gem, but all became victims of the venomous snakes. Eventually, a clever warrior dressed entirely in leather, making himself immune to their attacks. He made his way to the snakes' lair and killed their monstrous leader. Then, in triumph, he took possession of the remarkable jewel and brought it back to his tribe, where it was held in deep reverence and carefully protected.
The Origin of Medicine
The History of Medicine
An interesting Cherokee myth is that which recounts the origin of disease, and the consequent institution of curative medicine. In the old days, we are told, the members of the brute creation were gifted with speech and dwelt in amity with the human race, but mankind multiplied so quickly that the animals were crowded into the forests and desert places of the earth, so that the old friendship between them was soon forgotten. The breach was farther widened by the invention of lethal weapons, by the aid of which man commenced the wholesale slaughter of the beasts for the sake of their flesh and skins. The animals, at first surprised, soon grew angry, and resolved upon measures of retaliation. The bear tribe met in council, presided over by the Old White Bear, their chief. After several speakers had denounced mankind for their bloodthirsty tendencies, war was unanimously decided upon, but the lack of weapons was regarded as a serious drawback. However, it was suggested that man's instruments should be turned against himself, and as the bow and arrow were considered to be the principal human agency of destruction, it was resolved to fashion a specimen. A suitable piece of wood was procured, and one of the bears sacrificed himself to provide gut for a bowstring. When the weapon was completed it was discovered that the claws of the bears spoiled their shooting. One of the bears, however, cut his claws, and succeeded in hitting the mark, but the Old White Bear very wisely remarked that without claws they could not climb trees or bring down game, and that were they to cut them off they must all starve.
An intriguing Cherokee myth tells the story of how disease began and how healing practices came to be. Long ago, it is said, animals could speak and lived in peace with humans, but as the human population grew rapidly, animals were pushed into the forests and remote areas, causing them to forget their old friendship. The divide deepened with the invention of deadly weapons, which enabled humans to hunt animals for their meat and fur. The animals, initially shocked, soon became angry and decided to take action. The bear tribe gathered for a meeting, led by their chief, the Old White Bear. After several bears spoke out against humans for their violent nature, they all agreed to wage war, but the lack of weapons was a significant concern. It was then suggested that they use humans' own weapons against them; since bows and arrows were the main tools of destruction, they decided to create one. They found a suitable piece of wood, and one bear offered himself to provide the gut for the bowstring. Once the bow was made, they realized that the bears' claws interfered with their aim. One of the bears trimmed his claws and managed to hit the target, but the Old White Bear wisely pointed out that without claws, they couldn't climb trees or hunt for food, and if they cut them off, they would all starve.
The deer also met in council, under their chief, the Little Deer, when it was decided that those hunters who {250} slew one of their number without asking pardon in a suitable manner should be afflicted with rheumatism. They gave notice of this decision to the nearest settlement of Indians, and instructed them how to make propitiation when forced by necessity to kill one of the deer-folk. So when a deer is slain by the hunter the Little Deer runs to the spot, and, bending over the blood-stains, asks the spirit of the deer if it has heard the prayer of the hunter for pardon. If the reply be 'Yes,' all is well, and the Little Deer departs; but if the answer be in the negative, he tracks the hunter to his cabin, and strikes him with rheumatism, so that he becomes a helpless cripple. Sometimes hunters who have not learned the proper formula for pardon attempt to turn aside the Little Deer from his pursuit by building a fire behind them in the trail.
The deer also gathered in a meeting, led by their chief, the Little Deer. They decided that any hunters who killed one of them without properly asking for forgiveness should be cursed with rheumatism. They informed the nearest group of Indians about this decision and taught them how to ask for forgiveness when they had to kill one of the deer. So when a deer is killed by a hunter, the Little Deer rushes to the scene and bends over the bloodstains, asking the spirit of the deer if it heard the hunter's prayer for forgiveness. If the answer is 'Yes,' everything is fine, and the Little Deer leaves. But if the answer is 'No,' he tracks the hunter back to his cabin and strikes him with rheumatism, leaving him a helpless cripple. Sometimes, hunters who don’t know the right way to ask for forgiveness try to stop the Little Deer from chasing them by lighting a fire behind them on the trail.
The Council of the Fishes
The Fish Council
The fishes and reptiles then held a joint council, and arranged to haunt those human beings who tormented them with hideous dreams of serpents twining round them and of eating fish which had become decayed. These snake and fish dreams seem to be of common occurrence among the Cherokees, and the services of the shamans to banish them are in constant demand.
The fish and reptiles then held a joint meeting and decided to haunt the humans who troubled them with terrifying dreams of snakes wrapping around them and of eating spoiled fish. These dreams about snakes and fish are quite common among the Cherokees, and the help of the shamans to get rid of them is always in high demand.
Lastly, the birds and the insects, with the smaller animals, gathered together for a similar purpose, the grub-worm presiding over the meeting. Each in turn expressed an opinion, and the consensus was against mankind. They devised and named various diseases.
Lastly, the birds, insects, and smaller animals came together for a similar reason, with the grub-worm leading the meeting. Each one shared their thoughts, and they all agreed against humans. They created and named different diseases.
When the plants, which were friendly to man, heard what had been arranged by the animals, they determined to frustrate their evil designs. Each tree, shrub, and herb, down even to the grasses and mosses, agreed to furnish a remedy for some one of the diseases named. {251} Thus did medicine come into being. When the shaman is in doubt as to what treatment to apply for the relief of a patient the spirit of the plant suggests a fitting remedy.
When the plants, which were friendly to humans, learned about the plans made by the animals, they decided to thwart their wicked intentions. Each tree, shrub, and herb, down to the grasses and mosses, agreed to provide a cure for one of the mentioned ailments. {251} This is how medicine was born. When the shaman is unsure about what treatment to use for a patient's relief, the spirit of the plant offers an appropriate remedy.
The Wonderful Kettle
The Amazing Kettle
A story is told among the Iroquois of two brothers who lived in the wilderness far from all human habitation. The elder brother went into the forest to hunt game, while the younger stayed at home and tended the hut, cooked the food, and gathered firewood.
A story is shared among the Iroquois about two brothers who lived in the wilderness, far away from any human settlement. The older brother would go into the forest to hunt, while the younger brother stayed home to take care of the hut, cook the meals, and gather firewood.
One evening the tired hunter returned from the chase, and the younger brother took the game from him as usual and dressed it for supper. "I will smoke awhile before I eat," said the hunter, and he smoked in silence for a time. When he was tired of smoking he lay down and went to sleep.
One evening, the exhausted hunter came back from the hunt, and the younger brother took the game from him as he always did and prepared it for dinner. "I'm going to smoke for a bit before I eat," said the hunter, and he smoked quietly for a while. When he got bored of smoking, he lay down and fell asleep.
"Strange," said the boy; "I should have thought he would want to eat first."
"That's odd," said the boy. "I figured he would want to eat first."
When the hunter awoke he found that his brother had prepared the supper and was waiting for him.
When the hunter woke up, he found that his brother had made dinner and was waiting for him.
"Go to bed," said he; "I wish to be alone."
"Go to bed," he said; "I want to be alone."
Wondering much, the boy did as he was bidden, but he could not help asking himself how his brother could possibly live if he did not eat. In the morning he observed that the hunter went away without tasting any food, and on many succeeding mornings and evenings the same thing happened.
Wondering a lot, the boy did as he was told, but he couldn’t help questioning how his brother could possibly survive without eating. In the morning, he noticed that the hunter left without having any food, and this happened again on many following mornings and evenings.
"I must watch him at night," said the boy to himself, "for he must eat at night, since he eats at no other time."
"I have to keep an eye on him at night," the boy thought to himself, "because he has to eat at night since he doesn't eat at any other time."
That same evening, when the lad was told as usual to go to bed, he lay down and pretended to be sound asleep, but all the time one of his eyes was open. In this cautious fashion he watched his brother, and saw {252} him rise from his couch and pass through a trap-door in the floor, from which he shortly emerged bearing a rusty kettle, the bottom of which he scraped industriously. Filling it with water, he set it on the blazing fire. As he did so he struck it with a whip, saying at every blow: "Grow larger, my kettle!"
That evening, when the boy was told, as usual, to go to bed, he lay down and pretended to be fast asleep, but one of his eyes was open the whole time. In this careful way, he watched his brother and saw him get up from his bed and go through a trap door in the floor. A moment later, his brother came back up with a rusty kettle, which he was scraping vigorously. He filled it with water and placed it on the hot fire. As he did this, he struck it with a whip, saying with each hit, “Grow larger, my kettle!”
The obedient kettle became of gigantic proportions, and after setting it aside to cool the man ate its contents with evident relish.
The obedient kettle grew to an enormous size, and after letting it cool, the man enjoyed its contents with obvious delight.
His watchful younger brother, well content with the result of his observation, turned over and went to sleep.
His attentive younger brother, satisfied with what he had seen, turned over and fell asleep.
When the elder had set off next morning, the boy, filled with curiosity, opened the trap-door and discovered the kettle. "I wonder what he eats," he said, and there within the vessel was half a chestnut! He was rather surprised at this discovery, but he thought to himself how pleased his brother would be if on his return he found a meal to his taste awaiting him. When evening drew near he put the kettle on the fire, took a whip, and, hitting it repeatedly, exclaimed: "Grow larger, my kettle!"
When the elder left the next morning, the boy, filled with curiosity, opened the trapdoor and found the kettle. "I wonder what he eats," he said, and inside the pot was half a chestnut! He was a bit surprised by this find, but he thought about how happy his brother would be to come home to a meal he enjoyed. As evening approached, he put the kettle on the fire, grabbed a whip, and, striking it repeatedly, exclaimed: "Grow bigger, my kettle!"
The kettle grew larger, but to the boy's alarm it kept on growing until it filled the room, and he was obliged to get on the roof and stir it through the chimney.
The kettle got bigger, but to the boy's shock, it just kept growing until it filled the entire room, and he had to climb onto the roof and stir it through the chimney.
"What are you doing up there?" shouted the hunter, when he came within hail.
"What are you doing up there?" yelled the hunter, when he got close enough to be heard.
"I took your kettle to get your supper ready," answered the boy.
"I took your kettle to get your dinner ready," replied the boy.
"Alas!" cried the other, "now I must die!"
"Wow!" cried the other, "now I have to die!"
He quickly reduced the kettle to its original proportions and put it in its place. But he still wore such a sad and serious air that his brother was filled with dismay, and prayed that he might be permitted to {253} undo the mischief he had wrought. When the days went past and he found that his brother no longer went out to hunt or displayed any interest in life, but grew gradually thinner and more melancholy, his distress knew no bounds.
He quickly returned the kettle to its original size and put it back in its spot. But he still had such a sad and serious expression that his brother was filled with worry and hoped he could fix the trouble he had caused. As the days went by and he noticed that his brother no longer went out to hunt or showed any interest in life, but instead became gradually thinner and more depressed, his distress was limitless.
"Let me fetch you some chestnuts," he begged earnestly. "Tell me where they may be found."
"Let me get you some chestnuts," he pleaded sincerely. "Just tell me where I can find them."
The White Heron
The White Heron
"You must travel a full day's journey," said the hunter in response to his entreaties. "You will then reach a river which is most difficult to ford. On the opposite bank there stands a lodge, and near by a chestnut-tree. Even then your difficulties will only be begun. The tree is guarded by a white heron, which never loses sight of it for a moment. He is employed for that purpose by the six women who live in the lodge, and with their war-clubs they slay any one who has the temerity to approach. I beg of you, do not think of going on such a hopeless errand."
"You need to travel a full day's journey," the hunter replied to his pleas. "You'll come to a river that's really tough to cross. On the other side, there's a lodge, and nearby, a chestnut tree. Even then, your troubles will just be starting. The tree is guarded by a white heron that never takes its eyes off it. The six women who live in the lodge use it for that purpose, and with their war clubs, they kill anyone who dares to get too close. Please, don't even consider going on such a hopeless mission."
But the boy felt that were the chance of success even more slender he must make the attempt for the sake of his brother, whom his thoughtlessness had brought low.
But the boy felt that even if the chance of success was even slimmer, he had to try for the sake of his brother, whom his carelessness had let down.
He made a little canoe about three inches long, and set off on his journey, in the direction indicated by his brother. At the end of a day he came to the river, whose size had not been underestimated. Taking his little canoe from his pocket, he drew it out till it was of a suitable length, and launched it in the great stream. A few minutes sufficed to carry him to the opposite bank, and there he beheld the lodge and the chestnut-tree. On his way he had managed to procure some seeds of a sort greatly liked by herons, and these he scattered before the beautiful white bird strutting round the tree. While the heron was busily engaged in {254} picking them up the young man seized his opportunity and gathered quantities of the chestnuts, which were lying thickly on the ground. Ere his task was finished, however, the heron perceived the intruder, and called a loud warning to the women in the lodge, who were not slow to respond. They rushed out with their fishing-lines in their hands, and gave chase to the thief. But fear, for his brother as well as for himself, lent the youth wings, and he was well out on the river in his canoe when the shrieking women reached the bank. The eldest threw her line and caught him, but with a sharp pull he broke it. Another line met with the same fate, and so on, until all the women had thrown their lines. They could do nothing further, and were obliged to watch the retreating canoe in impotent rage.
He made a small canoe about three inches long and set off on his journey in the direction his brother indicated. By the end of the day, he arrived at the river, which was just as big as he expected. Taking his tiny canoe from his pocket, he expanded it to a suitable length and launched it into the wide stream. In just a few minutes, he reached the opposite bank, where he saw the lodge and the chestnut tree. Along the way, he had managed to get some seeds that herons really liked, and he scattered them in front of the beautiful white bird strutting around the tree. While the heron was busy picking them up, the young man took his chance and gathered a bunch of chestnuts that were spread across the ground. Before he could finish his task, though, the heron noticed him and loudly warned the women in the lodge, who quickly sprang into action. They rushed out with their fishing lines and chased after the thief. But fear for his brother and himself gave the young man a burst of speed, and he was already out on the river in his canoe by the time the screaming women reached the bank. The eldest woman threw her line and caught him, but with a quick tug, he snapped it. Another line met the same fate, and so on, until all the women had thrown their lines. They couldn’t do anything more and had to watch the retreating canoe in helpless anger.
At length the youth, having come safely through the perils of the journey, arrived home with his precious burden of chestnuts. He found his brother still alive, but so weak that he could hardly speak. A meal of the chestnuts, however, helped to revive him, and he quickly recovered.
At last, the young man, having safely navigated the dangers of his journey, returned home with his valuable load of chestnuts. He discovered his brother still alive, but so weak that he could barely talk. A meal of the chestnuts, however, helped him regain his strength, and he quickly recovered.
The Stone Giantess
The Rock Giantess
In bygone times it was customary for a hunter's wife to accompany her husband when he sought the chase. A dutiful wife on these occasions would carry home the game killed by the hunter and dress and cook it for him.
In the past, it was common for a hunter's wife to go with her husband when he went hunting. A loyal wife would bring home the game he hunted and prepare and cook it for him.
There was once a chief among the Iroquois who was a very skilful hunter. In all his expeditions his wife was his companion and helper. On one excursion he found such large quantities of game that he built a wigwam at the place, and settled there for a time with his wife and child. One day he struck out on a new {255} track, while his wife followed the path they had taken on the previous day, in order to gather the game killed then. As the woman turned her steps homeward after a hard day's work she heard the sound of another woman's voice inside the hut. Filled with surprise, she entered, but found to her consternation that her visitor was no other than a Stone Giantess. To add to her alarm, she saw that the creature had in her arms the chief's baby. While the mother stood in the doorway, wondering how she could rescue her child from the clutches of the giantess, the latter said in a gentle and soothing voice: "Do not be afraid: come inside."
There was once a chief among the Iroquois who was a skilled hunter. In all his adventures, his wife was his partner and helper. On one trip, he found so much game that he built a wigwam there and settled down with his wife and child for a while. One day, he took a new path, while his wife followed the route they had taken the day before to collect the game they had killed. As the woman headed home after a long day, she heard another woman's voice inside the hut. Surprised, she went in, only to find, to her shock, that the guest was none other than a Stone Giantess. To make matters worse, she saw that the giantess was holding the chief's baby. While the mother stood in the doorway, trying to figure out how to save her child from the giantess's grasp, the giantess said in a soft and calming voice: "Don't be afraid; come inside."
The hunter's wife hesitated no longer, but boldly entered the wigwam. Once inside, her fear changed to pity, for the giantess was evidently much worn with trouble and fatigue. She told the hunter's wife, who was kindly and sympathetic, how she had travelled from the land of the Stone Giants, fleeing from her cruel husband, who had sought to kill her, and how she had finally taken shelter in the solitary wigwam. She besought the young woman to let her remain for a while, promising to assist her in her daily tasks. She also said she was very hungry, but warned her hostess that she must be exceedingly careful about the food she gave her. It must not be raw or at all underdone, for if once she tasted blood she might wish to kill the hunter and his wife and child.
The hunter's wife didn't hesitate anymore and confidently walked into the wigwam. Once inside, her fear turned into pity, as the giantess looked worn out from trouble and exhaustion. She shared with the hunter's wife, who was kind and understanding, how she had traveled from the land of the Stone Giants, escaping her cruel husband who had tried to kill her, and how she had finally found refuge in the lonely wigwam. She pleaded with the young woman to let her stay for a while, promising to help with her daily chores. She also mentioned that she was very hungry, but warned her hostess to be extremely careful about the food she provided. It couldn't be raw or undercooked at all, because if she tasted blood, she might want to harm the hunter and his wife and child.
So the wife prepared some food for her, taking care that it was thoroughly cooked, and the two sat down to dine together. The Stone Giantess knew that the woman was in the habit of carrying home the game, and she now declared that she would do it in her stead. Moreover, she said she already knew where it was to be found, and insisted on setting out for it at once. She {256} very shortly returned, bearing in one hand a load of game which four men could scarcely have carried, and the woman recognized in her a very valuable assistant.
So the wife made some food for her, making sure it was completely cooked, and the two sat down to eat together. The Stone Giantess knew the woman usually took home the game, and she said she would do it for her this time. She mentioned that she already knew where to find it and insisted on heading out right away. She {256} quickly returned, carrying a load of game that four men could hardly lift, and the woman saw her as a really valuable helper.
The time of the hunter's return drew near, and the Stone Giantess bade the wife go out and meet her husband and tell him of her visitor. The man was very well pleased to learn how the new-comer had helped his wife, and he gave her a hearty welcome. In the morning he went out hunting as usual. When he had disappeared from sight in the forest the giantess turned quickly to the woman and said:
The time for the hunter to come home was approaching, and the Stone Giantess told the wife to go outside and greet her husband and inform him about her visitor. The man was very happy to hear how the newcomer had assisted his wife, and he welcomed her warmly. In the morning, he went hunting as he usually did. Once he was out of sight in the forest, the giantess quickly turned to the woman and said:
"I have a secret to tell you. My cruel husband is after me, and in three days he will arrive here. On the third day your husband must remain at home and help me to slay him."
"I have a secret to share with you. My abusive husband is coming for me, and he will be here in three days. On the third day, your husband needs to stay home and help me take him down."
When the third day came round the hunter remained at home, obedient to the instructions of his guest.
When the third day arrived, the hunter stayed home, following the instructions of his guest.
"Now," said the giantess at last, "I hear him coming. You must both help me to hold him. Strike him where I bid you, and we shall certainly kill him."
"Okay," said the giantess finally, "I can hear him coming. You both need to help me hold him down. Hit him where I tell you, and we will definitely take him down."
The hunter and his wife were seized with terror when a great commotion outside announced the arrival of the Stone Giant, but the firmness and courage of the giantess reassured them, and with something like calmness they awaited the monster's approach. Directly he came in sight the giantess rushed forward, grappled with him and threw him to the ground.
The hunter and his wife were filled with fear when a loud uproar outside signaled the arrival of the Stone Giant, but the strength and bravery of the giantess comforted them, and with a sense of calm, they waited for the monster to get closer. As soon as he came into view, the giantess charged ahead, tackled him, and slammed him to the ground.
"Strike him on the arms!" she cried to the others. "Now on the nape of the neck!"
"Hit him on the arms!" she shouted to the others. "Now on the back of the neck!"
The trembling couple obeyed, and very shortly they had succeeded in killing the huge creature.
The shaking couple followed the instructions, and soon enough they managed to kill the massive creature.
"I will go and bury him," said the giantess. And that was the end of the Stone Giant.
"I'll go and bury him," said the giantess. And that was the end of the Stone Giant.
"My husband is dead," said she; "I have no longer anything to fear." Thus, having bade them farewell, she departed.
"My husband is dead," she said; "I have nothing left to fear." With that, she said goodbye and left.
The Healing Waters
The Healing Waters
The Iroquois have a touching story of how a brave of their race once saved his wife and his people from extinction.
The Iroquois have a moving story about how a brave member of their tribe once saved his wife and his people from being wiped out.
It was winter, the snow lay thickly on the ground, and there was sorrow in the encampment, for with the cold weather a dreadful plague had visited the people. There was not one but had lost some relative, and in some cases whole families had been swept away. Among those who had been most sorely bereaved was Nekumonta, a handsome young brave, whose parents, brothers, sisters, and children had died one by one before his eyes, the while he was powerless to help them. And now his wife, the beautiful Shanewis, was weak and ill. The dreaded disease had laid its awful finger on her brow, and she knew that she must shortly bid her husband farewell and take her departure for the place of the dead. Already she saw her dead friends beckoning to her and inviting her to join them, but it grieved her terribly to think that she must leave her young husband in sorrow and loneliness. His despair was piteous to behold when she broke the sad news to him, but after the first outburst of grief he bore up bravely, and determined to fight the plague with all his strength.
It was winter, and the snow covered the ground, bringing sadness to the camp, as a terrible plague had hit the people with the cold weather. Everyone had lost someone, and in some cases, entire families had been wiped out. Among those who had suffered the most was Nekumonta, a handsome young warrior, whose parents, siblings, and children had all died one by one in front of him, while he could do nothing to save them. Now his wife, the beautiful Shanewis, was weak and sick. The feared illness had marked her, and she knew she would soon have to say goodbye to her husband and leave for the place of the dead. She could already see her deceased friends calling her, inviting her to join them, but it broke her heart to think she had to leave her young husband in grief and solitude. His despair was painful to witness when she shared the sad news with him, but after the initial wave of sorrow, he gathered his strength and resolved to fight the plague with everything he had.
"I must find the healing herbs which the Great Manitou has planted," said he. "Wherever they may be, I must find them."
"I need to find the healing herbs that the Great Manitou has planted," he said. "No matter where they are, I have to find them."
All day he sought eagerly in the forest for the healing herbs, but everywhere the snow lay deep, and not so much as a blade of grass was visible. When night came he crept along the frozen ground, thinking that his sense of smell might aid him in his search. Thus for three days and nights he wandered through the forest, over hills and across rivers, in a vain attempt to discover the means of curing the malady of Shanewis.
All day he eagerly searched the forest for the healing herbs, but everywhere the snow was deep, and not even a blade of grass was visible. When night fell, he crawled along the frozen ground, hoping his sense of smell would help him in his search. For three days and nights, he wandered through the forest, over hills and across rivers, in a futile attempt to find a way to cure Shanewis’s illness.
When he met a little scurrying rabbit in the path he cried eagerly: "Tell me, where shall I find the herbs which Manitou has planted?"
When he came across a little rabbit darting across the path, he exclaimed excitedly, "Tell me, where can I find the herbs that Manitou has planted?"
But the rabbit hurried away without reply, for he knew that the herbs had not yet risen above the ground, and he was very sorry for the brave.
But the rabbit hurried away without answering, because he knew that the herbs hadn't sprouted yet, and he felt really sorry for the brave.
Nekumonta came by and by to the den of a big bear, and of this animal also he asked the same question. But the bear could give him no reply, and he was obliged to resume his weary journey. He consulted all the beasts of the forest in turn, but from none could he get any help. How could they tell him, indeed, that his search was hopeless?
Nekumonta eventually arrived at the cave of a big bear and asked it the same question. But the bear couldn't answer him, so he had to continue his tiring journey. He went to all the animals in the forest one by one, but none could help him. How could they tell him that his search was hopeless?
The Pity of the Trees
The Sorrow of the Trees
On the third night he was very weak and ill, for he had tasted no food since he had first set out, and he was numbed with cold and despair. He stumbled over a withered branch hidden under the snow, and so tired was he that he lay where he fell, and immediately went to sleep. All the birds and the beasts, all the multitude of creatures that inhabit the forest, came to watch over his slumbers. They remembered his kindness to them in former days, how he had never slain an animal unless {259} he really needed it for food or clothing, how he had loved and protected the trees and the flowers. Their hearts were touched by his courageous fight for Shanewis, and they pitied his misfortunes. All that they could do to aid him they did. They cried to the Great Manitou to save his wife from the plague which held her, and the Great Spirit heard the manifold whispering and responded to their prayers.
On the third night, he was very weak and sick because he hadn't eaten since he first set out, and he was numbed by cold and despair. He stumbled over a withered branch hidden beneath the snow, and he was so exhausted that he lay down where he fell and immediately fell asleep. All the birds and animals, all the countless creatures in the forest, came to look over him while he slept. They remembered his kindness to them in the past, how he had never killed an animal unless he truly needed it for food or clothing, and how he had loved and protected the trees and flowers. They were touched by his brave fight for Shanewis and felt sorry for his troubles. They did everything they could to help him. They called out to the Great Manitou to save his wife from the plague that afflicted her, and the Great Spirit heard their countless whispers and responded to their prayers.
While Nekumonta lay asleep there came to him the messenger of Manitou, and he dreamed. In his dream he saw his beautiful Shanewis, pale and thin, but as lovely as ever, and as he looked she smiled at him, and sang a strange, sweet song, like the murmuring of a distant waterfall. Then the scene changed, and it really was a waterfall he heard. In musical language it called him by name, saying: "Seek us, O Nekumonta, and when you find us Shanewis shall live. We are the Healing Waters of the Great Manitou."
While Nekumonta was asleep, the messenger of Manitou came to him, and he dreamed. In his dream, he saw his beautiful Shanewis, pale and thin, but just as lovely as ever. As he looked at her, she smiled and sang a strange, sweet song, like the sound of a distant waterfall. Then the scene changed, and he actually heard a waterfall. In melodic words, it called out to him by name, saying: "Seek us, O Nekumonta, and when you find us, Shanewis shall live. We are the Healing Waters of the Great Manitou."
Nekumonta awoke with the words of the song still ringing in his ears. Starting to his feet, he looked in every direction; but there was no water to be seen, though the murmuring sound of a waterfall was distinctly audible. He fancied he could even distinguish words in it.
Nekumonta woke up with the song still echoing in his ears. Jumping to his feet, he looked around in every direction, but there was no water in sight, even though he could clearly hear the sound of a waterfall. He thought he could even make out words in it.
The Finding of the Waters
Discovering the Waters
"Release us!" it seemed to say. "Set us free, and Shanewis shall be saved!"
"Let us go!" it seemed to say. "Free us, and Shanewis will be saved!"
Nekumonta searched in vain for the waters. Then it suddenly occurred to him that they must be underground, directly under his feet. Seizing branches, stones, flints, he dug feverishly into the earth. So arduous was the task that before it was finished he was completely exhausted. But at last the hidden spring was disclosed, and the waters were rippling merrily {260} down the vale, carrying life and happiness wherever they went. The young man bathed his aching limbs in the healing stream, and in a moment he was well and strong.
Nekumonta searched fruitlessly for the water. Then it hit him that it must be underground, right beneath him. Grabbing branches, stones, and flint, he dug frantically into the ground. The work was so grueling that by the time he finished, he was totally exhausted. But eventually, the hidden spring was revealed, and the water flowed happily down the valley, bringing life and joy wherever it went. The young man soaked his sore limbs in the healing stream, and in no time, he felt healthy and strong again. {260}
Raising his hands, he gave thanks to Manitou. With eager fingers he made a jar of clay, and baked it in the fire, so that he might carry life to Shanewis. As he pursued his way homeward with his treasure his despair was changed to rejoicing and he sped like the wind.
Raising his hands, he thanked Manitou. With eager fingers, he shaped a clay jar and baked it in the fire so he could bring life to Shanewis. As he made his way home with his treasure, his despair turned into joy, and he sped along like the wind.
When he reached his village his companions ran to greet him. Their faces were sad and hopeless, for the plague still raged. However, Nekumonta directed them to the Healing Waters and inspired them with new hope. Shanewis he found on the verge of the Shadow-land, and scarcely able to murmur a farewell to her husband. But Nekumonta did not listen to her broken adieux. He forced some of the Healing Water between her parched lips, and bathed her hands and her brow till she fell into a gentle slumber. When she awoke the fever had left her, she was serene and smiling, and Nekumonta's heart was filled with a great happiness.
When he got to his village, his friends ran to greet him. Their faces were sad and full of despair because the plague was still spreading. However, Nekumonta led them to the Healing Waters and filled them with new hope. He found Shanewis on the brink of death, barely able to say goodbye to her husband. But Nekumonta ignored her weak goodbyes. He forced some of the Healing Water between her dry lips and bathed her hands and forehead until she fell into a peaceful sleep. When she woke up, the fever was gone, she looked calm and smiling, and Nekumonta felt an overwhelming happiness.
The tribe was for ever rid of the dreaded plague, and the people gave to Nekumonta the title of 'Chief of the Healing Waters,' so that all might know that it was he who had brought them the gift of Manitou.
The tribe was finally free of the dreaded plague, and the people honored Nekumonta with the title of 'Chief of the Healing Waters,' so that everyone would know he was the one who brought them the gift of Manitou.
Sayadio in Spirit-land
Sayadio in Spirit World
A legend of the Wyandot tribe of the Iroquois relates how Sayadio, a young Indian, mourned greatly for a beautiful sister who had died young. So deeply did he grieve for her that at length he resolved to seek her in the Land of Spirits. Long he sought the maiden, and many adventures did he meet with. Years passed in the search, which he was about to abandon as wholly {261} in vain, when he encountered an old man, who gave him some good advice. This venerable person also bestowed upon him a magic calabash in which he might catch and retain the spirit of his sister should he succeed in finding her. He afterward discovered that this old man was the keeper of that part of the Spirit-land which he sought.
A legend of the Wyandot tribe of the Iroquois tells how Sayadio, a young Native American, was deeply saddened by the loss of his beautiful sister who died young. His grief was so profound that he decided to look for her in the Land of Spirits. He searched for a long time and faced many challenges. Years went by in his search, and just when he was about to give up as it seemed hopeless, he met an old man who offered him some wise advice. This elder also gave him a magical calabash that would allow him to capture and keep the spirit of his sister if he found her. Later, he realized that this old man was the guardian of the part of the Spirit-land that he was searching for.
Delighted to have achieved so much, Sayadio pursued his way, and in due time reached the Land of Souls. But to his dismay he perceived that the spirits, instead of advancing to meet him as he had expected, fled from him in terror. Greatly dejected, he approached Tarenyawago, the spirit master of ceremonies, who took compassion upon him and informed him that the dead had gathered together for a great dance festival, just such as the Indians themselves celebrate at certain seasons of the year. Soon the dancing commenced, and Sayadio saw the spirits floating round in a mazy measure like wreaths of mist. Among them he perceived his sister, and sprang forward to embrace her, but she eluded his grasp and dissolved into air.
Delighted by his accomplishments, Sayadio continued on his journey and eventually arrived in the Land of Souls. To his surprise, instead of coming to greet him as he expected, the spirits fled from him in fear. Feeling greatly discouraged, he approached Tarenyawago, the spirit master of ceremonies, who took pity on him and informed him that the dead had gathered for a major dance festival, much like the ones celebrated by the Indians at certain times of the year. Soon the dancing began, and Sayadio saw the spirits swirling around in a dreamy rhythm like wisps of mist. Among them, he spotted his sister and rushed forward to embrace her, but she slipped out of his reach and vanished into thin air.
Much cast down, the youth once more appealed to the sympathetic master of ceremonies, who gave him a magic rattle of great power, by the sound of which he might bring her back. Again the spirit-music sounded for the dance, and the dead folk thronged into the circle. Once more Sayadio saw his sister, and observed that she was so wholly entranced with the music that she took no heed of his presence. Quick as thought the young Indian dipped up the ghost with his calabash as one nets a fish, and secured the cover, in spite of all the efforts of the captured soul to regain its liberty.
Feeling very down, the young man turned once again to the understanding master of ceremonies, who gave him a powerful magic rattle, the sound of which could bring her back. The spirit-music played for the dance again, and the spirits gathered into the circle. Sayadio saw his sister once more and noticed that she was so completely lost in the music that she didn't even notice him. In a flash, the young Indian scooped up the ghost with his calabash as if he were catching a fish, and secured the cover, despite all the captured soul's attempts to escape.
Retracing his steps earthward, he had no difficulty in making his way back to his native village, where he summoned his friends to come and behold his sister's {262} resuscitation. The girl's corpse was brought from its resting-place to be reanimated with its spirit, and all was prepared for the ceremony, when a witless Indian maiden must needs peep into the calabash in her curiosity to see how a disembodied spirit looked. Instantly, as a bird rises when its cage bars are opened and flies forth to freedom, the spirit of Sayadio's sister flew from the calabash before the startled youth could dash forward and shut down the cover. For a while Sayadio could not realize his loss, but at length his straining eyes revealed to him that the spirit of his sister was not within sight. In a flash he saw the ruin of his hopes, and with a broken heart he sank senseless to the earth.
Retracing his steps back to the ground, he easily found his way back to his hometown, where he called his friends to come and witness his sister's revival. The girl's body was brought from its resting place to be reunited with her spirit, and everything was set for the ceremony when a curious Indian girl decided to peek into the calabash to see what a disembodied spirit looked like. Instantly, just like a bird escaping its cage when the bars are opened, the spirit of Sayadio's sister flew out of the calabash before the shocked young man could rush forward and close the lid. For a moment, Sayadio couldn't comprehend his loss, but eventually, his straining eyes showed him that his sister's spirit was gone. In an instant, he realized the destruction of his hopes, and with a shattered heart, he collapsed to the ground.
The Peace Queen
The Peace Queen
A brave of the Oneida tribe of the Iroquois hunted in the forest. The red buck flashed past him, but not swifter than his arrow, for as the deer leaped he loosed his shaft and it pierced the dappled hide.
A brave from the Oneida tribe of the Iroquois was hunting in the forest. The red buck ran past him, but not faster than his arrow, because as the deer jumped, he released his shot, and it struck through the spotted hide.
The young man strode toward the carcass, knife in hand, but as he seized the horns the branches parted, and the angry face of an Onondaga warrior lowered between them.
The young man walked up to the carcass, knife in hand, but as he grabbed the horns, the branches parted, and the furious face of an Onondaga warrior appeared between them.
"Leave the buck, Oneida," he commanded fiercely. "It is the spoil of my bow. I wounded the beast ere you saw it."
"Leave the deer, Oneida," he ordered sharply. "It's the prize from my bow. I shot the animal before you even saw it."
The Oneida laughed. "My brother may have shot at the buck," he said, "but what avails that if he did not slay it?"
The Oneida laughed. "My brother might have shot at the buck," he said, "but what good is that if he didn't bring it down?"
"The carcass is mine by right of forest law," cried the other in a rage. "Will you quit it or will you fight?"
"The carcass belongs to me according to forest law," the other yelled angrily. "Are you going to back down or do we have to fight?"
The Oneida drew himself up and regarded the Onondaga scornfully.
The Oneida straightened up and looked at the Onondaga with disdain.
"As my brother pleases," he replied. Next moment the two were locked in a life-and-death struggle.
"As my brother wishes," he replied. In the next moment, the two were engaged in a fierce struggle for their lives.
Tall was the Onondaga and strong as a great tree of the forest. The Oneida, lithe as a panther, fought with all the courage of youth. To and fro they swayed, till their breathing came thick and fast and the falling sweat blinded their eyes. At length they could struggle no longer, and by a mutual impulse they sprang apart.
Tall was the Onondaga and strong like a big tree in the forest. The Oneida, agile like a panther, fought with all the bravery of youth. They swayed back and forth until their breathing became heavy and the sweat pouring down blinded their eyes. Eventually, they could no longer continue struggling, and by some shared instinct, they jumped apart.
The Quarrel
The Argument
"Ho! Onondaga," cried the younger man, "what profits it thus to strive for a buck? Is there no meat in the lodges of your people that they must fight for it like the mountain lion?"
"Hey! Onondaga," shouted the younger man, "what's the point of fighting for a buck like this? Isn't there any food in your people's lodges that they have to battle for it like a mountain lion?"
"Peace, young man!" retorted the grave Onondaga. "I had not fought for the buck had not your evil tongue roused me. But I am older than you, and, I trust, wiser. Let us seek the lodge of the Peace Queen hard by, and she will award the buck to him who has the best right to it."
"Calm down, young man!" replied the serious Onondaga. "I wouldn’t have fought for the deer if your harmful words hadn't provoked me. But I'm older than you, and hopefully wiser. Let’s go to the lodge of the Peace Queen nearby, and she will decide who truly deserves the deer."
"It is well," said the Oneida, and side by side they sought the lodge of the Peace Queen.
"It’s good," said the Oneida, and together they headed to the lodge of the Peace Queen.
Now the Five Nations in their wisdom had set apart a Seneca maiden dwelling alone in the forest as arbiter of quarrels between braves. This maiden the men of all tribes regarded as sacred and as apart from other women. Like the ancient Vestals, she could not become the bride of any man.
Now the Five Nations, in their wisdom, had designated a Seneca maiden living alone in the forest as the judge of disputes between warriors. This maiden was seen by the men of all tribes as sacred and separate from other women. Like the ancient Vestals, she could not marry any man.
As the Peace Queen heard the wrathful clamour of the braves outside her lodge she stepped forth, little pleased that they should thus profane the vicinity of her dwelling.
As the Peace Queen heard the angry shouting of the warriors outside her lodge, she stepped out, not happy that they were disturbing the area around her home.
"Peace!" she cried. "If you have a grievance enter and state it. It is not fitting that braves should quarrel where the Peace Queen dwells."
"Peace!" she shouted. "If you have a complaint, come in and say it. It's not right for warriors to fight where the Peace Queen lives."
At her words the men stood abashed. They entered the lodge and told the story of their meeting and the circumstances of their quarrel.
At her words, the men felt embarrassed. They went into the lodge and shared the story of their encounter and the details of their argument.
When they had finished the Peace Queen smiled scornfully. "So two such braves as you can quarrel about a buck?" she said. "Go, Onondaga, as the elder, and take one half of the spoil, and bear it back to your wife and children."
When they were done, the Peace Queen gave a scornful smile. "So two brave men like you can argue over a buck?" she said. "Go, Onondaga, since you're the elder, take half of the prize and bring it back to your wife and kids."
But the Onondaga stood his ground.
But the Onondaga held his ground.
The Offers
The Deals
"O Queen," he said, "my wife is in the Land of Spirits, snatched from me by the Plague Demon. But my lodge does not lack food. I would wive again, and thine eyes have looked into my heart as the sun pierces the darkness of the forest. Will you come to my lodge and cook my venison?"
"O Queen," he said, "my wife is in the Land of Spirits, taken from me by the Plague Demon. But my lodge has enough food. I would like to marry again, and your eyes have seen into my heart like the sun breaking through the darkness of the forest. Will you come to my lodge and cook my venison?"
But the Peace Queen shook her head.
But the Peace Queen shook her head.
"You know that the Five Nations have placed Genetaska apart to be Peace Queen," she replied firmly, "and that her vows may not be broken. Go in peace."
"You know that the Five Nations have chosen Genetaska to be the Peace Queen," she said firmly, "and her vows cannot be broken. Go in peace."
The Onondaga was silent.
The Onondaga was quiet.
Then spoke the Oneida. "O Peace Queen," he said, gazing steadfastly at Genetaska, whose eyes dropped before his glance, "I know that you are set apart by the Five Nations. But it is in my mind to ask you to go with me to my lodge, for I love you. What says Genetaska?"
Then spoke the Oneida. "O Peace Queen," he said, looking intently at Genetaska, whose eyes fell under his gaze. "I know that you are chosen by the Five Nations. But I want to ask you to come with me to my lodge, because I love you. What does Genetaska say?"
The Peace Queen blushed and answered: "To you also I say, go in peace," but her voice was a whisper which ended in a stifled sob.
The Peace Queen blushed and replied, "I also say to you, go in peace," but her voice was a whisper that ended in a muffled sob.
Summer darkened into autumn, and autumn whitened into winter. Warriors innumerable came to the Peace Lodge for the settlement of disputes. Outwardly Genetaska was calm and untroubled, but though she gave solace to others her own breast could find none.
Summer faded into autumn, and autumn turned into winter. Countless warriors gathered at the Peace Lodge to resolve their disputes. On the surface, Genetaska appeared calm and composed, but while she offered comfort to others, she found none for herself.
One day she sat by the lodge fire, which had burned down to a heap of cinders. She was thinking, dreaming of the young Oneida. Her thoughts went out to him as birds fly southward to seek the sun. Suddenly a crackling of twigs under a firm step roused her from her reverie. Quickly she glanced upward. Before her stood the youth of her dreams, pale and worn.
One day she sat by the lodge fire, which had burned down to a pile of ashes. She was thinking, dreaming of the young Oneida. Her thoughts flew out to him like birds heading south to find the sun. Suddenly, the sound of twigs cracking under a solid step pulled her out of her daydream. She quickly looked up. Standing before her was the young man from her dreams, looking pale and exhausted.
"Peace Queen," he said sadly, "you have brought darkness to the soul of the Oneida. No longer may he follow the hunt. The deer may sport in quiet for him. No longer may he bend the bow or throw the tomahawk in contest, or listen to the tale during the long nights round the camp-fire. You have his heart in your keeping. Say, will you not give him yours?"
"Peace Queen," he said sadly, "you have brought darkness to the soul of the Oneida. He can no longer pursue the hunt. The deer can rest peacefully for him now. He can no longer draw the bow or throw the tomahawk in competition, or listen to stories during the long nights around the campfire. You have his heart in your hands. Will you not give him yours?"
Softly the Peace Queen murmured: "I will."
Softly, the Peace Queen whispered, "I will."
Hand in hand like two joyous children they sought his canoe, which bore them swiftly westward. No longer was Genetaska Peace Queen, for her vows were broken by the power of love.
Hand in hand like two happy kids, they looked for his canoe, which took them quickly west. Genetaska was no longer the Peace Queen, as her vows were shattered by the power of love.
The two were happy. But not so the men of the Five Nations. They were wroth because the Peace Queen had broken her vows, and knew how foolish they had been to trust to the word of a young and beautiful woman. So with one voice they abolished the office of Peace Queen, and war and tumult returned once more to their own.
The two were happy. But the men of the Five Nations were not. They were furious because the Peace Queen had broken her promises, and they realized how foolish they had been to trust the words of a young and beautiful woman. So, in unison, they got rid of the title of Peace Queen, and war and chaos returned to them once again.
CHAPTER V: SIOUX MYTHS AND LEGENDS
The Sioux or Dakota Indians
The Sioux or Dakota tribes
The Sioux or Dakota Indians dwell north of the Arkansas River on the right bank of the Mississippi, stretching over to Lake Michigan and up the valley of the Missouri. One of their principal tribes is the Iowa.
The Sioux or Dakota Indians live north of the Arkansas River on the east bank of the Mississippi, extending to Lake Michigan and up the Missouri River valley. One of their main tribes is the Iowa.
The Adventures of Ictinike
The Adventures of Ictinike
Many tales are told by the Iowa Indians regarding Ictinike, the son of the sun-god, who had offended his father, and was consequently expelled from the celestial regions. He possesses a very bad reputation among the Indians for deceit and trickery. They say that he taught them all the evil things they know, and they seem to regard him as a Father of Lies. The Omahas state that he gave them their war-customs, and for one reason or another they appear to look upon him as a species of war-god. A series of myths recount his adventures with several inhabitants of the wild. The first of these is as follows.
Many stories are shared by the Iowa Indians about Ictinike, the son of the sun-god, who angered his father and was thus banished from the heavens. He has a terrible reputation among the Indians for being deceitful and tricky. They believe he taught them all the bad things they know and see him as a Father of Lies. The Omahas claim that he provided them with their war customs, and for various reasons, they seem to view him as a sort of war-god. A series of myths tell of his encounters with different wildlife. The first of these goes like this.
One day Ictinike encountered the Rabbit, and hailed him in a friendly manner, calling him 'grandchild,' and requesting him to do him a service. The Rabbit expressed his willingness to assist the god to the best of his ability, and inquired what he wished him to do.
One day, Ictinike ran into the Rabbit and greeted him warmly, calling him 'grandchild' and asking for a favor. The Rabbit said he was happy to help the god however he could and asked what he needed him to do.
"Oh, grandchild," said the crafty one, pointing upward to where a bird circled in the blue vault above them, "take your bow and arrow and bring down yonder bird."
"Oh, grandchild," said the crafty one, pointing up to where a bird circled in the blue sky above them, "take your bow and arrow and bring down that bird over there."
The Rabbit fitted an arrow to his bow, and the shaft transfixed the bird, which fell like a stone and lodged in the branches of a great tree.
The Rabbit nocked an arrow to his bow, and the shaft pierced the bird, which fell like a rock and got stuck in the branches of a huge tree.
"Now, grandchild," said Ictinike, "go into the tree and fetch me the game."
"Now, grandchild," Ictinike said, "go up into the tree and get me the game."
This, however, the Rabbit at first refused to do, but at length he took off his clothes and climbed into the tree, where he stuck fast among the tortuous branches.
This, however, the Rabbit initially refused to do, but eventually he took off his clothes and climbed into the tree, where he got stuck among the twisted branches.
Ictinike, seeing that he could not make his way down, donned the unfortunate Rabbit's garments, and, highly amused at the animal's predicament, betook himself to the nearest village. There he encountered a chief who had two beautiful daughters, the elder of whom he married. The younger daughter, regarding this as an affront to her personal attractions, wandered off into the forest in a fit of the sulks. As she paced angrily up and down she heard some one calling to her from above, and, looking upward, she beheld the unfortunate Rabbit, whose fur was adhering to the natural gum which exuded from the bark of the tree. The girl cut down the tree and lit a fire near it, which melted the gum and freed the Rabbit. The Rabbit and the chief's daughter compared notes, and discovered that the being who had tricked the one and affronted the other was the same. Together they proceeded to the chief's lodge, where the girl was laughed at because of the strange companion she had brought back with her. Suddenly an eagle appeared in the air above them. Ictinike shot at and missed it, but the Rabbit loosed an arrow with great force and brought it to earth. Each morning a feather of the bird became another eagle, and each morning Ictinike shot at and missed this newly created bird, which the Rabbit invariably succeeded in killing. This went on until Ictinike had quite worn out the Rabbit's clothing and was wearing a very old piece of tent skin; but the Rabbit returned to him the garments he had been forced to don when Ictinike had stolen his. Then {268} the Rabbit commanded the Indians to beat the drums, and each time they were beaten Ictinike jumped so high that every bone in his body was shaken. At length, after a more than usually loud series of beats, he leapt to such a height that when he came down it was found that the fall had broken his neck. The Rabbit was avenged.
Ictinike, realizing he couldn't get down, put on the unfortunate Rabbit's clothes and, amused by the animal's situation, headed to the nearest village. There, he met a chief who had two beautiful daughters, and he married the older one. The younger daughter saw this as an insult to her looks and stormed off into the forest sulking. As she paced angrily, she heard someone calling to her from above. Looking up, she saw the trapped Rabbit, whose fur was stuck to the sap oozing from the tree bark. The girl cut down the tree and lit a fire nearby, melting the sap and freeing the Rabbit. The Rabbit and the chief's daughter shared their stories and found out they had both been tricked by the same person. They went back to the chief's lodge together, where people laughed at the unusual companion she had brought. Suddenly, an eagle flew overhead. Ictinike shot at it and missed, but the Rabbit quickly loosed an arrow with great strength and brought it down. Each morning, a feather from the bird became another eagle, and every morning, Ictinike shot and missed this new bird, while the Rabbit always succeeded in killing it. This continued until Ictinike completely wore out the Rabbit's clothes and was left in a very old piece of tent skin; however, the Rabbit returned the clothes Ictinike had stolen from him. Then the Rabbit instructed the Indians to beat the drums, and each time they did, Ictinike jumped so high that it shook every bone in his body. Finally, after a particularly loud session of drumming, he jumped so high that when he landed, it was found that he had broken his neck. The Rabbit was avenged.
Ictinike and the Buzzard
Ictinike and the Buzzard
One day Ictinike, footsore and weary, encountered a buzzard, which he asked to oblige him by carrying him on its back part of the way. The crafty bird immediately consented, and, seating Ictinike between its wings, flew off with him.
One day, Ictinike, tired and sore-footed, came across a buzzard and asked it to do him a favor by giving him a ride on its back for part of the journey. The clever bird agreed right away, and with Ictinike sitting between its wings, flew off with him.
They had not gone far when they passed above a hollow tree, and Ictinike began to shift uneasily in his seat as he observed the buzzard hovering over it. He requested the bird to fly onward, but for answer it cast him headlong into the tree-trunk, where he found himself a prisoner. For a long time he lay there in want and wretchedness, until at last a large hunting-party struck camp at the spot. Ictinike chanced to be wearing some racoon skins, and he thrust the tails of these through the cracks in the tree. Three women who were standing near imagined that a number of racoons had become imprisoned in the hollow trunk, and they made a large hole in it for the purpose of capturing them. Ictinike at once emerged, whereupon the women fled. Ictinike lay on the ground pretending to be dead, and as he was covered with the racoon-skins the birds of prey, the eagle, the rook, and the magpie, came to devour him. While they pecked at him the buzzard made his appearance for the purpose of joining in the feast, but Ictinike, rising quickly, tore the feathers from its scalp. That is why the buzzard has no feathers on its head.
They hadn’t gone far when they passed a hollow tree, and Ictinike started shifting uncomfortably in his seat as he noticed the buzzard hovering above it. He asked the bird to fly away, but in response, it threw him headfirst into the tree trunk, where he found himself trapped. He lay there for a long time in hunger and misery until a large hunting party set up camp nearby. Ictinike happened to be wearing some raccoon skins, so he stuck the tails of these through the cracks in the tree. Three women who were standing close by thought a bunch of raccoons were stuck in the hollow trunk, and they made a big hole to try to capture them. Ictinike then came out, causing the women to run away. He lay on the ground pretending to be dead, and since he was covered in raccoon skins, the birds of prey—the eagle, the rook, and the magpie—came down to feast on him. While they pecked at him, the buzzard showed up to join in the meal, but Ictinike quickly got up and pulled the feathers from its head. That’s why the buzzard has no feathers on its head.
Ictinike and the Creators
Ictinike and the Creators
In course of time Ictinike married and dwelt in a lodge of his own. One day he intimated to his wife that it was his intention to visit her grandfather the Beaver. On arriving at the Beaver's lodge he found that his grandfather-in-law and his family had been without food for a long time, and were slowly dying of starvation. Ashamed at having no food to place before their guest, one of the young beavers offered himself up to provide a meal for Ictinike, and was duly cooked and served to the visitor. Before Ictinike partook of the dish, however, he was earnestly requested by the Beaver not to break any of the bones of his son, but unwittingly he split one of the toe-bones. Having finished his repast, he lay down to rest, and the Beaver gathered the bones and put them in a skin. This he plunged into the river that flowed beside his lodge, and in a moment the young beaver emerged from the water alive.
In time, Ictinike got married and lived in his own lodge. One day, he told his wife he planned to visit her grandfather, the Beaver. When he arrived at the Beaver's lodge, he discovered that his grandfather-in-law and his family had been without food for a long time and were slowly dying from starvation. Feeling ashamed for not having any food to offer their guest, one of the young beavers volunteered to sacrifice himself to provide a meal for Ictinike and was cooked and served to him. Before Ictinike started eating, however, the Beaver earnestly asked him not to break any of his son's bones, but he accidentally split one of the toe bones. After finishing his meal, he lay down to rest while the Beaver collected the bones and placed them in a skin. He then immersed this in the river that flowed next to his lodge, and in no time, the young beaver emerged from the water alive.
"How do you feel, my son?" asked the Beaver.
"How are you feeling, my son?" asked the Beaver.
"Alas! father," replied the young beaver, "one of my toes is broken."
"Aw, Dad," replied the young beaver, "I think I've broken one of my toes."
From that time every beaver has had one toe—that next to the little one—which looks as if it had been split by biting.
From that time, every beaver has had one toe—that one next to the small one—that looks like it was split from chewing.
Ictinike shortly after took his leave of the Beavers, and pretended to forget his tobacco-pouch, which he left behind. The Beaver told one of his young ones to run after him with the pouch, but, being aware of Ictinike's treacherous character, he advised his offspring to throw it to the god when at some distance away. The young beaver accordingly took the pouch and hurried after Ictinike, and, obeying his father's instruction, was about to throw it to him from a {270} considerable distance when Ictinike called to him: "Come closer, come closer."
Ictinike soon took his leave of the Beavers and pretended to forget his tobacco pouch, which he left behind. The Beaver told one of his young ones to run after him with the pouch, but knowing Ictinike's deceitful nature, he advised his offspring to throw it to the god when he was at a distance. The young beaver did as instructed and hurried after Ictinike, and following his father's advice, was about to throw it to him from a {270} good distance when Ictinike called out to him: "Come closer, come closer."
The young beaver obeyed, and as Ictinike took the pouch from him he said: "Tell your father that he must visit me."
The young beaver agreed, and as Ictinike took the pouch from him, he said, "Tell your dad that he needs to come see me."
When the young beaver arrived home he acquainted his father with what had passed, and the Beaver showed signs of great annoyance.
When the young beaver got home, he told his father what had happened, and the Beaver showed signs of being very annoyed.
"I knew he would say that," he growled, "and that is why I did not want you to go near him."
"I knew he would say that," he grumbled, "and that's why I didn't want you to get close to him."
But the Beaver could not refuse the invitation, and in due course returned the visit. Ictinike, wishing to pay him a compliment, was about to kill one of his own children wherewith to regale the Beaver, and was slapping it to make it cry in order that he might work himself into a passion sufficiently murderous to enable him to take its life, when the Beaver spoke to him sharply and told him that such a sacrifice was unnecessary. Going down to the stream hard by, the Beaver found a young beaver by the water, which was brought up to the lodge, killed and cooked, and duly eaten.
But the Beaver couldn't say no to the invitation, and eventually returned the visit. Ictinike, wanting to compliment him, was about to kill one of his own kids to treat the Beaver, and was slapping it to make it cry so he could work himself into a murderous rage to take its life, when the Beaver spoke up sharply and told him that such a sacrifice wasn't needed. Going down to the nearby stream, the Beaver found a young beaver in the water, brought it back to the lodge, killed and cooked it, and they ate it properly.
On another occasion Ictinike announced to his wife his intention of calling upon her grandfather the Musk-rat. At the Musk-rat's lodge he met with the same tale of starvation as at the home of the Beaver, but the Musk-rat told his wife to fetch some water, put it in the kettle, and hang the kettle over the fire. When the water was boiling the Musk-rat upset the kettle, which was found to be full of wild rice, upon which Ictinike feasted. As before, he left his tobacco-pouch with his host, and the Musk-rat sent one of his children after him with the article. An invitation for the Musk-rat to visit him resulted, and the call was duly paid. Ictinike, wishing to display his magical {271} powers, requested his wife to hang a kettle of water over the fire, but, to his chagrin, when the water was boiled and the kettle upset instead of wild rice only water poured out. Thereupon the Musk-rat had the kettle refilled, and produced an abundance of rice, much to Ictinike's annoyance.
On another occasion, Ictinike told his wife he was planning to visit her grandfather, the Musk-rat. When he arrived at the Musk-rat's lodge, he found the same story of hunger as he had at the Beaver's place. However, the Musk-rat asked his wife to get some water, put it in the kettle, and hang the kettle over the fire. When the water started boiling, the Musk-rat tipped over the kettle, which turned out to be full of wild rice, and Ictinike feasted on it. As before, he left his tobacco pouch with his host, and the Musk-rat sent one of his children after him with it. An invitation for the Musk-rat to visit him followed, and the visit took place. Ictinike, wanting to show off his magical abilities, asked his wife to hang a kettle of water over the fire, but to his disappointment, when the water boiled and the kettle was tipped, only water came out instead of wild rice. Then the Musk-rat had the kettle refilled and produced a lot of rice, much to Ictinike's frustration.
Ictinike then called upon his wife's grandfather the Kingfisher, who, to provide him with food, dived into the river and brought up fish. Ictinike extended a similar invitation to him, and the visit was duly paid. Desiring to be even with his late host, the god dived into the river in search of fish. He soon found himself in difficulties, however, and if it had not been for the Kingfisher he would most assuredly have been drowned.
Ictinike then called on his wife's grandfather, the Kingfisher, who dove into the river to catch fish for him. Ictinike offered him a similar invitation, and he came to visit. Wanting to repay his former host, the god jumped into the river to catch some fish himself. However, he quickly got into trouble, and if it hadn't been for the Kingfisher, he definitely would have drowned.
Lastly, Ictinike went to visit his wife's grandfather the Flying Squirrel. The Squirrel climbed to the top of his lodge and brought down a quantity of excellent black walnuts, which Ictinike ate. When he departed from the Squirrel's house he purposely left one of his gloves, which a small squirrel brought after him, and he sent an invitation by this messenger for the Squirrel to visit him in turn. Wishing to show his cleverness, Ictinike scrambled to the top of his lodge, but instead of finding any black walnuts there he fell and severely injured himself. Thus his presumption was punished for the fourth time.
Lastly, Ictinike visited his wife's grandfather, the Flying Squirrel. The Squirrel climbed to the top of his lodge and brought down some delicious black walnuts, which Ictinike ate. When he left the Squirrel's house, he intentionally left one of his gloves, which a small squirrel brought back to him, and he sent an invitation through this messenger for the Squirrel to visit him in return. Wanting to show off his cleverness, Ictinike scrambled up to the top of his lodge, but instead of finding any black walnuts there, he fell and seriously hurt himself. So, his arrogance was punished for the fourth time.
The four beings alluded to in this story as the Beaver, Musk-rat, Kingfisher, and Flying Squirrel are four of the creative gods of the Sioux, whom Ictinike evidently could not equal so far as reproductive magic was concerned.
The four beings mentioned in this story as the Beaver, Musk-rat, Kingfisher, and Flying Squirrel are four of the creative gods of the Sioux, whom Ictinike clearly could not match when it came to reproductive magic.
The Story of Wabaskaha
The Tale of Wabaskaha
An interesting story is that of Wabaskaha, an Omaha brave, the facts related in which occurred about a {272} century ago. A party of Pawnees on the war-path raided the horses belonging to some Omahas dwelling beside Omaha Creek. Most of the animals were the property of Wabaskaha, who immediately followed on their trail. A few Omahas who had tried to rescue the horses had also been carried off, and on the arrival of the Pawnee party at the Republican River several of the Pawnees proposed to put their prisoners to death. Others, however, refused to participate in such an act, and strenuously opposed the suggestion. A wife of one of the Pawnee chiefs fed the captives, after which her husband gave them permission to depart.
An interesting story is about Wabaskaha, an Omaha warrior, set about a century ago. A group of Pawnees on a war mission raided the horses belonging to some Omahas living by Omaha Creek. Most of the horses belonged to Wabaskaha, who immediately followed their trail. A few Omahas who had tried to rescue the horses were also taken captive, and when the Pawnee party arrived at the Republican River, several Pawnees suggested executing the prisoners. Others, however, refused to go along with this idea and strongly opposed the suggestion. The wife of one of the Pawnee chiefs fed the captives, and afterward, her husband allowed them to leave.
After this incident quite a feeling of friendship sprang up between the two peoples, and the Pawnees were continually inviting the Omahas to feasts and other entertainments, but they refused to return the horses they had stolen. They told Wabaskaha that if he came for his horses in the fall they would exchange them then for a certain amount of gunpowder, and that was the best arrangement he could come to with them. On his way homeward Wabaskaha mourned loudly for the horses, which constituted nearly the whole of his worldly possessions, and called upon Wakanda, his god, to assist and avenge him. In glowing language he recounted the circumstances of his loss to the people of his tribe, and so strong was their sense of the injustice done him that next day a general meeting was held in the village to consider his case. A pipe was filled, and Wabaskaha asked the men of his tribe to place it to their lips if they decided to take vengeance on the Pawnees. All did so, but the premeditated raid was postponed until the early autumn.
After this incident, a strong sense of friendship developed between the two groups, and the Pawnees kept inviting the Omahas to feasts and other events, but they refused to return the stolen horses. They told Wabaskaha that if he came for his horses in the fall, they would trade them back for a specific amount of gunpowder, and that was the best deal he could get with them. On his way home, Wabaskaha mourned loudly for the horses, which were almost all of his possessions, and called upon Wakanda, his god, to help and avenge him. He vividly explained the details of his loss to his tribe, and their sense of injustice was so strong that the next day a general meeting was called in the village to discuss his case. A pipe was filled, and Wabaskaha asked the men of his tribe to take a puff if they decided to seek revenge on the Pawnees. Everyone did, but the planned raid was postponed until early autumn.
After a summer of hunting the braves sought the war-path. They had hardly started when a number of {273} Dakotas arrived at their village, bringing some tobacco. The Dakotas announced their intention of joining the Omaha war-party, the trail of which they took up accordingly. In a few days the Omahas arrived at the Pawnee village, which they attacked at daylight. After a vigorous defence the Pawnees were almost exterminated, and all their horses captured. The Dakotas who had elected to assist the Omaha war-party were, however, slain to a man. Such was the vengeance of Wabaskaha.
After a summer of hunting, the warriors set out for battle. They had barely begun when several Dakotas showed up at their village with some tobacco. The Dakotas expressed their wish to join the Omaha war-party, and they took up the trail with them. Within a few days, the Omahas reached the Pawnee village and attacked at dawn. After a fierce defense, the Pawnees were nearly wiped out, and all their horses were captured. The Dakotas who chose to help the Omaha war-party, however, were all killed. Such was the revenge of Wabaskaha.
This story is interesting as an account of a veritable Indian raid, taken from the lips of Joseph La Flèche, a Dakota Indian.
This story is intriguing as a firsthand account of a genuine Indian raid, shared by Joseph La Flèche, a Dakota Indian.
The Men-Serpents
The Serpent Men
Twenty warriors who had been on the war-path were returning homeward worn-out and hungry, and as they went they scattered in search of game to sustain them on their way.
Twenty warriors who had been on the battlefield were heading home, exhausted and hungry. As they traveled, they split up to hunt for food to keep them going.
Suddenly one of the braves, placing his ear to the ground, declared that he could hear a herd of buffaloes approaching.
Suddenly, one of the warriors leaned down to the ground and said he could hear a herd of buffalo coming.
The band was greatly cheered by this news, and the plans made by the chief to intercept the animals were quickly carried into effect.
The group was really excited by this news, and the chief's plans to catch the animals were quickly put into action.
Nearer and nearer came the supposed herd. The chief lay very still, ready to shoot when it came within range. Suddenly he saw, to his horror, that what approached them was a huge snake with a rattle as large as a man's head. Though almost paralysed with surprise and terror, he managed to shoot the monster and kill it. He called up his men, who were not a little afraid of the gigantic creature, even though it was dead, and for a long time they debated what they should do with the carcass. At length hunger {274} conquered their scruples and made them decide to cook and eat it. To their surprise, they found the meat as savoury as that of a buffalo, which it much resembled. All partook of the fare, with the exception of one boy, who persisted in refusing it, though they pressed him to eat.
Nearer and nearer came the supposed herd. The chief lay very still, ready to shoot when it got within range. Suddenly he saw, to his horror, that what was approaching was a huge snake with a rattle as large as a man's head. Though almost paralyzed with surprise and fear, he managed to shoot the monster and kill it. He called up his men, who were quite afraid of the gigantic creature, even though it was dead, and for a long time they debated what to do with the carcass. Finally, hunger {274} won over their hesitations and they decided to cook and eat it. To their surprise, they found the meat as tasty as that of a buffalo, which it closely resembled. Everyone ate, except for one boy, who continued to refuse it, even though they urged him to eat.
When the warriors had finished their meal they lay down beside the camp-fire and fell asleep. Later in the night the chief awoke and was horrified to find that his companions had turned to snakes, and that he himself was already half snake, half man. Hastily he gathered his transformed warriors, and they saw that the boy who had not eaten of the reptile had retained his own form. The lad, fearing that the serpents might attack him, began to weep, but the snake-warriors treated him very kindly, giving him their charms and all they possessed.
When the warriors finished their meal, they lay down next to the campfire and fell asleep. Later in the night, the chief woke up and was horrified to discover that his companions had turned into snakes, and that he himself was already half snake, half man. Quickly, he gathered his transformed warriors, and they noticed that the boy who hadn’t eaten the reptile had kept his human form. The boy, worried that the snakes might attack him, started to cry, but the snake-warriors treated him very kindly, giving him their charms and everything they had.
At their request he put them into a large robe and carried them to the summit of a high hill, where he set them down under the trees.
At their request, he dressed them in a large robe and carried them to the top of a high hill, where he placed them under the trees.
"You must return to our lodges," they told him, "and in the summer we will visit our kindred. See that our wives and children come out to greet us."
"You need to come back to our cabins," they said to him, "and in the summer we’ll visit our family. Make sure our wives and kids come out to welcome us."
The boy carried the news to his village, and there was much weeping and lamentation when the friends of the warriors heard of their fate. But in the summer the snakes came and sat in a group outside the village, and all the people crowded round them, loudly venting their grief. The horses which had belonged to the snakes were brought out to them, as well as their moccasins, leggings, whips, and saddles.
The boy brought the news back to his village, and there was a lot of crying and mourning when the warriors' friends learned what had happened to them. But in the summer, the snakes gathered outside the village, and all the villagers surrounded them, openly expressing their sorrow. The horses that had belonged to the snakes were brought out, along with their moccasins, leggings, whips, and saddles.
"Do not be afraid of them," said the boy to the assembled people. "Do not flee from them, lest something happen to you also." So they let the snakes creep over them, and no harm befell. {275} In the winter the snakes vanished altogether, and with them their horses and other possessions, and the people never saw them more.
"Don't be afraid of them," the boy said to the gathered crowd. "Don't run away from them, or something bad might happen to you too." So they allowed the snakes to slither over them, and no one was harmed. {275} In the winter, the snakes disappeared completely, taking their horses and other belongings with them, and the people never saw them again.
The Three Tests
The Three Tests
There dwelt in a certain village a woman of remarkable grace and attractiveness. The fame of her beauty drew suitors from far and near, eager to display their prowess and win the love of this imperious creature—for, besides being beautiful, she was extremely hard to please, and set such tests for her lovers as none had ever been able to satisfy.
There lived in a certain village a woman of remarkable grace and beauty. Her fame attracted suitors from all around, eager to show off their skills and win the affection of this demanding beauty—because, in addition to being gorgeous, she was very hard to please and set challenges for her admirers that no one had ever managed to meet.
A certain young man who lived at a considerable distance had heard of her great charms, and made up his mind to woo and win her. The difficulty of the task did not daunt him, and, full of hope, he set out on his mission.
A young man who lived quite far away had heard about her amazing beauty and decided to try to win her over. The challenge didn’t discourage him, and filled with hope, he embarked on his mission.
As he travelled he came to a very high hill, and on the summit he saw a man rising and sitting down at short intervals. When the prospective suitor drew nearer he observed that the man was fastening large stones to his ankles. The youth approached him, saying: "Why do you tie these great stones to your ankles?"
As he traveled, he came to a very high hill, and at the top, he saw a man getting up and sitting back down at short intervals. When the young man got closer, he noticed that the man was tying large stones to his ankles. The youth approached him and said, "Why are you tying these heavy stones to your ankles?"
"Oh," replied the other, "I wish to chase buffaloes, and yet whenever I do so I go beyond them, so I am tying stones to my ankles that I may not run so fast."
"Oh," replied the other, "I want to chase buffalo, but every time I try, I end up getting ahead of them, so I'm tying stones to my ankles so I won't run so fast."
"My friend," said the suitor, "you can run some other time. In the meantime I am without a companion: come with me."
"My friend," said the suitor, "you can run another time. For now, I'm without a companion: come with me."
The Swift One agreed, and they walked on their way together. Ere they had gone very far they saw two large lakes. By the side of one of them sat a man, who frequently bowed his head to the water and drank. Surprised that his thirst was not quenched, they said to him: "Why do you sit there drinking of the lake?"
The Swift One agreed, and they continued on their way together. Before long, they came across two large lakes. Next to one of them sat a man who kept bowing his head to the water and drinking. Surprised that he still seemed thirsty, they asked him, "Why are you sitting there drinking from the lake?"
"I can never get enough water. When I have finished this lake I shall start on the other."
"I can never get enough water. When I'm done with this lake, I'll move on to the next one."
"My friend," said the suitor, "do not trouble to drink it just now. Come and join us."
"My friend," said the suitor, "don't worry about drinking it right now. Come and hang out with us."
The Thirsty One complied, and the three comrades journeyed on. When they had gone a little farther they noticed a man walking along with his face lifted to the sky. Curious to know why he acted thus, they addressed him.
The Thirsty One agreed, and the three friends continued on their journey. After walking a bit further, they saw a man walking with his face turned up to the sky. Curious about his behavior, they spoke to him.
"Why do you walk with your eyes turned skyward?" said they.
"Why are you walking with your eyes looking up?" they asked.
"I have shot an arrow," he said, "and I am waiting for it to reappear."
"I've shot an arrow," he said, "and I'm waiting for it to come back."
"Never mind your arrow," said the suitor. "Come with us."
"Forget your arrow," said the suitor. "Join us."
"I will come," said the Skilful Archer.
"I'll be there," said the Skilled Archer.
As the four companions journeyed through a forest they beheld a strange sight. A man was lying with his ear to the ground, and if he lifted his head for a moment he bowed it again, listening intently. The four approached him, saying: "Friend, for what do you listen so earnestly?"
As the four friends traveled through a forest, they saw an unusual sight. A man was lying with his ear to the ground, and whenever he lifted his head for a moment, he quickly bent it again, listening carefully. The four moved closer to him and asked, "Hey, what are you listening to so intently?"
"I am listening," said he, "to the plants growing. This forest is full of plants, and I am listening to their breathing."
"I’m listening," he said, "to the plants growing. This forest is full of plants, and I’m listening to their breathing."
"You can listen when the occasion arises," they told him. "Come and join us."
"You can listen when the time comes," they told him. "Come and hang out with us."
He agreed, and so they travelled to the village where dwelt the beautiful maiden.
He agreed, and so they traveled to the village where the beautiful young woman lived.
When they had reached their destination they were quickly surrounded by the villagers, who displayed no small curiosity as to who their visitors were and what object they had in coming so far. When they heard that one of the strangers desired to marry the village beauty they shook their heads over him. Did he not {277} know the difficulties in the way? Finding that he would not be turned from his purpose, they led him to a huge rock which overshadowed the village, and described the first test he would be required to meet.
When they arrived at their destination, the villagers quickly surrounded them, showing a lot of curiosity about who their visitors were and why they had come so far. When they learned that one of the strangers wanted to marry the village beauty, they shook their heads at him. Didn't he understand the challenges he would face? Realizing he was set on his goal, they took him to a massive rock that loomed over the village and explained the first test he would need to pass.
"If you wish to win the maiden," they said, "you must first of all push away that great stone. It is keeping the sunlight from us."
"If you want to win the girl," they said, "you first need to move that big stone. It's blocking the sunlight from reaching us."
"Alas!" said the youth, "it is impossible."
"Wow!" said the young man, "that's impossible."
"Not so," said his companion of the swift foot; "nothing could be more easy."
"Not at all," said his quick-footed friend; "nothing could be easier."
Saying this, he leaned his shoulder against the rock, and with a mighty crash it fell from its place. From the breaking up of it came the rocks and stones that are scattered over all the world.
Saying this, he leaned his shoulder against the rock, and with a loud bang, it fell from its spot. From the breaking of it came the rocks and stones that are spread all over the world.
The second test was of a different nature. The people brought the strangers a large quantity of food and water, and bade them eat and drink. Being very hungry, they succeeded in disposing of the food, but the suitor sorrowfully regarded the great kettles of water.
The second test was different. The people brought the strangers a lot of food and water and urged them to eat and drink. Being very hungry, they managed to finish the food, but the suitor sadly looked at the large kettles of water.
"Alas!" said he, "who can drink up that?"
"Wow!" he said, "who can drink all of that?"
"I can," said the Thirsty One, and in a twinkling he had drunk it all.
"I can," said the Thirsty One, and in an instant, he had drunk it all.
The people were amazed at the prowess of the visitors. However, they said, "There is still another test," and they brought out a woman who was a very swift runner, so swift that no one had ever outstripped her in a race.
The people were amazed by the skill of the visitors. However, they said, "There is still another challenge," and they brought out a woman who was an incredibly fast runner, so fast that no one had ever beaten her in a race.
The Race
The Race
"You must run a race with this woman," said they. "If you win you shall have the hand of the maiden you have come to seek."
"You have to race this woman," they said. "If you win, you can have the hand of the girl you came to find."
When they reached the turning-point the woman said: "Come, let us rest for a little."
When they got to the turning point, the woman said, "Come on, let's take a break for a bit."
The man agreed, but no sooner had he sat down than he fell asleep. The woman seized her opportunity. Making sure that her rival was sleeping soundly, she set off for the village, running as hard as she could.
The man agreed, but as soon as he sat down, he fell asleep. The woman took her chance. Making sure her rival was fast asleep, she took off for the village, running as fast as she could.
Meanwhile the four comrades were anxiously awaiting the return of the competitors, and great was their disappointment when the woman came in sight, while there was yet no sign of their champion.
Meanwhile, the four friends were nervously waiting for the competitors to come back, and they were very disappointed when they saw the woman approach, yet there was still no sign of their champion.
The man who could hear the plants growing bent his ear to the ground.
The man who could hear the plants growing leaned down to listen to the ground.
"He is asleep," said he; "I can hear him snoring."
"He’s asleep," he said; "I can hear him snoring."
The Skilful Archer came forward, and as he bit the point off an arrow he said: "I will soon wake him."
The skilled archer stepped up and, as he bit the tip off an arrow, he said, "I'll wake him up soon."
He shot an arrow from the bowstring with such a wonderful aim that it wounded the sleeper's nose, and roused him from his slumbers. The runner started to his feet and looked round for the woman. She was gone. Knowing that he had been tricked, the Swift One put all his energy into an effort to overtake her. She was within a few yards of the winning-post when he passed her. It was a narrow margin, but nevertheless the Swift One had gained the race for his comrade.
He shot an arrow from the bow with such incredible aim that it hit the sleeper's nose and woke him up. The runner jumped to his feet and looked for the woman. She was gone. Realizing he had been tricked, the Swift One focused all his energy on trying to catch up to her. She was just a few yards from the finish line when he passed her. It was a close call, but the Swift One had won the race for his friend.
The youth was then married to the damsel, whom he found to be all that her admirers had claimed, and more.
The guy then married the girl, and he found her to be everything her fans had said and even more.
The Snake-Ogre
The Snake-Ogre
One day a young brave, feeling at variance with the world in general, and wishing to rid himself of the mood, left the lodges of his people and journeyed into {279} the forest. By and by he came to an open space, in the centre of which was a high hill. Thinking he would climb to the top and reconnoitre, he directed his footsteps thither, and as he went he observed a man coming in the opposite direction and making for the same spot. The two met on the summit, and stood for a few moments silently regarding each other. The stranger was the first to speak, gravely inviting the young brave to accompany him to his lodge and sup with him. The other accepted the invitation, and they proceeded in the direction the stranger indicated.
One day, a young warrior, feeling out of sync with the world and wanting to shake off his mood, left his people's camp and ventured into the {279} forest. Eventually, he came to a clearing in the middle of which was a tall hill. Thinking he would climb to the top to get a better view, he headed that way. As he walked, he noticed a man coming from the opposite direction, also heading for the same place. They met at the summit and stood silently, observing each other for a moment. The stranger was the first to speak, respectfully inviting the young warrior to join him at his lodge for a meal. The young warrior accepted the invitation, and they headed in the direction the stranger indicated.
On approaching the lodge the youth saw with some surprise that there was a large heap of bones in front of the door. Within sat a very old woman tending a pot. When the young man learned that the feast was to be a cannibal one, however, he declined to partake of it. The woman thereupon boiled some corn for him, and while doing so told him that his host was nothing more nor less than a snake-man, a sort of ogre who killed and ate human beings. Because the brave was young and very handsome the old woman took pity on him, bemoaning the fate that would surely befall him unless he could escape from the wiles of the snake-man.
As the young man approached the lodge, he was surprised to see a large pile of bones in front of the door. Inside, an elderly woman was tending to a pot. When the young man found out that the feast was going to be a cannibal one, he decided not to join in. The woman then boiled some corn for him and, while she worked, told him that his host was actually a snake-man, a kind of ogre who killed and ate humans. Because the young man was both brave and very good-looking, the old woman felt sympathy for him, lamenting the terrible fate that awaited him unless he could escape the tricks of the snake-man.
"Listen," said she: "I will tell you what to do. Here are some moccasins. When the morning comes put them on your feet, take one step, and you will find yourself on that headland you see in the distance. Give this paper to the man you will meet there, and he will direct you further. But remember that however far you may go, in the evening the Snake will overtake you. When you have finished with the moccasins take them off, place them on the ground facing this way, and they will return."
"Listen," she said. "I'm going to tell you what to do. Here are some moccasins. When morning comes, put them on your feet, take a step, and you'll find yourself on that headland you can see in the distance. Give this paper to the man you'll meet there, and he'll guide you from there. But remember, no matter how far you go, the Snake will catch up to you in the evening. Once you're done with the moccasins, take them off, place them on the ground facing this way, and they'll come back."
"Is that all?" said the youth.
"Is that it?" said the young man.
"No," she replied. "Before you go you must kill me and put a robe over my bones."
"No," she said. "Before you leave, you have to kill me and cover my bones with a robe."
The Magic Moccasins
The Enchanted Moccasins
The young brave forthwith proceeded to carry these instructions into effect. First of all he killed the old woman, and disposed of her remains in accordance with her bidding. In the morning he put on the magic moccasins which she had provided for him, and with one great step he reached the distant headland. Here he met an old man, who received the paper from him, and then, giving him another pair of moccasins, directed him to a far-off point where he was to deliver another piece of paper to a man who would await him there. Turning the first moccasins homeward, the young brave put the second pair to use, and took another gigantic step. Arrived at the second stage of his journey from the Snake's lodge, he found it a repetition of the first. He was directed to another distant spot, and from that to yet another. But when he delivered his message for the fourth time he was treated somewhat differently.
The young warrior quickly set out to follow these instructions. First, he killed the old woman and took care of her remains as she had instructed. In the morning, he put on the magical moccasins she had given him, and with one giant leap, he reached the far headland. There, he met an old man who took the paper from him and then handed him another pair of moccasins, telling him to go to a distant place where he would need to deliver another piece of paper to a man who would be waiting for him. Turning the first moccasins back home, the young warrior put on the second pair and took another massive step. When he arrived at the second stage of his journey from the Snake's lodge, it was just like the first one. He was sent to another far-off location, and then to yet another. However, when he delivered his message for the fourth time, the response was somewhat different.
"Down there in the hollow," said the recipient of the paper, "there is a stream. Go toward it, and walk straight on, but do not look at the water."
"Down there in the hollow," said the person receiving the paper, "there's a stream. Head in that direction and walk straight ahead, but don’t look at the water."
The youth did as he was bidden, and shortly found himself on the opposite bank of the stream.
The young man did as he was told and soon found himself on the other side of the stream.
He journeyed up the creek, and as evening fell he came upon a place where the river widened to a lake. Skirting its shores, he suddenly found himself face to face with the Snake. Only then did he remember the words of the old woman, who had warned him that in the evening the Snake would overtake him. So he turned himself into a little fish with red fins, lazily moving in the lake.
He traveled up the creek, and as night fell, he came across a spot where the river opened up into a lake. As he followed the shoreline, he suddenly found himself face to face with the Snake. Only then did he recall the old woman's warning that the Snake would catch up to him in the evening. So, he transformed himself into a small fish with red fins, swimming slowly in the lake.
The Snake's Quest
The Snake's Adventure
The Snake, high on the bank, saw the little creature, and cried: "Little Fish! have you seen the person I am looking for? If a bird had flown over the lake you must have seen it, the water is so still, and surely you have seen the man I am seeking?"
The Snake, up on the bank, spotted the little creature and shouted, "Little Fish! Have you seen the person I'm looking for? If a bird had flown over the lake, you must have seen it. The water is so calm, and you surely must have seen the man I'm searching for?"
"Not so," replied the Little Fish, "I have seen no one. But if he passes this way I will tell you."
"Not really," replied the Little Fish, "I haven't seen anyone. But if he comes by, I'll let you know."
So the Snake continued down-stream, and as he went there was a little grey toad right in his path.
So the Snake kept moving downstream, and as he did, he came across a little gray toad right in his way.
"Little Toad," said he, "have you seen him for whom I am seeking? Even if only a shadow were here you must have seen it."
"Little Toad," he said, "have you seen the one I'm looking for? Even if it's just a shadow, you must have seen it."
"Yes," said the Little Toad, "I have seen him, but I cannot tell you which way he has gone."
"Yeah," said the Little Toad, "I've seen him, but I can't tell you which way he went."
The Snake doubled and came back on his trail. Seeing a very large fish in shallow water, he said: "Have you seen the man I am looking for?"
The Snake coiled up and followed his path back. Spotting a huge fish in the shallow water, he asked, "Have you seen the man I'm searching for?"
"That is he with whom you have just been talking," said the Fish, and the Snake turned homeward. Meeting a musk-rat he stopped.
"That's the guy you just talked to," said the Fish, and the Snake headed home. He stopped when he saw a musk-rat.
"Have you seen the person I am looking for?" he said. Then, having his suspicions aroused, he added craftily: "I think that you are he."
"Have you seen the person I'm looking for?" he asked. Then, feeling suspicious, he added cleverly: "I think you might be him."
But the Musk-rat began a bitter complaint.
But the muskrat started to complain bitterly.
"Just now," said he, "the person you seek passed over my lodge and broke it."
"Just now," he said, "the person you're looking for passed over my lodge and broke it."
So the Snake passed on, and encountered a red-breasted turtle.
So the Snake continued on and came across a red-breasted turtle.
He repeated his query, and the Turtle told him that the object of his search was to be met with farther on.
He asked his question again, and the Turtle told him that what he was looking for would be found further ahead.
"But beware," he added, "for if you do not recognize him he will kill you."
"But be careful," he added, "because if you don't recognize him, he will kill you."
Following the stream, the Snake came upon a large green frog floating in shallow water.
Following the stream, the Snake came across a large green frog floating in shallow water.
"I have been seeking a person since morning," he said. "I think that you are he."
"I've been looking for someone since this morning," he said. "I think you're the one."
The Frog allayed his suspicions, saying: "You will meet him farther down the stream."
The Frog eased his doubts, saying: "You'll see him further down the stream."
The Snake next found a large turtle floating among the green scum on a lake. Getting on the Turtle's back, he said: "You must be the person I seek," and his head rose higher and higher as he prepared to strike.
The Snake then spotted a big turtle floating among the green muck on a lake. Climbing onto the Turtle's back, he said, "You must be the one I'm looking for," and his head lifted higher and higher as he got ready to strike.
"I am not," replied the Turtle. "The next person you meet will be he. But beware, for if you do not recognize him he will kill you."
"I’m not," replied the Turtle. "The next person you meet will be him. But watch out, because if you don’t recognize him, he will kill you."
When he had gone a little farther down the Snake attempted to cross the stream. In the middle was an eddy. Crafty as he was, the Snake failed to recognize his enemy, and the eddy drew him down into the water and drowned him. So the youth succeeded in slaying the Snake who had sought throughout the day to kill him.
When he had gone a little further, the Snake tried to cross the stream. In the middle was an eddy. As clever as he was, the Snake didn’t see his enemy, and the eddy pulled him under the water and drowned him. So the young man succeeded in killing the Snake that had tried to kill him all day.
The Story of the Salmon
The Tale of the Salmon
A certain chief who had a very beautiful daughter was unwilling to part with her, but knowing that the time must come when she would marry he arranged a contest for her suitors, in which the feat was to break a pair of elk's antlers hung in the centre of the lodge.
A chief with a very beautiful daughter was hesitant to let her go, but understanding that the day would eventually come for her to marry, he set up a contest for her suitors. The challenge was to break a pair of elk antlers that were hung in the center of the lodge.
"Whoever shall break these antlers," the old chief declared, "shall have the hand of my daughter."
"Whoever breaks these antlers," the old chief said, "will win my daughter’s hand in marriage."
The quadrupeds came first—the Snail, Squirrel, Otter, Beaver, Wolf, Bear, and Panther; but all their strength and skill would not suffice to break the antlers. Next came the Birds, but their efforts also {283} were unavailing. The only creature left who had not attempted the feat was a feeble thing covered with sores, whom the mischievous Blue Jay derisively summoned to perform the task. After repeated taunts from the tricky bird, the creature rose, shook itself, and became whole and clean and very good to look upon, and the assembled company saw that it was the Salmon. He grasped the elk's antlers and easily broke them in five pieces. Then, claiming his prize, the chief's daughter, he led her away.
The four-legged animals came first—the Snail, Squirrel, Otter, Beaver, Wolf, Bear, and Panther; but no amount of their strength or skills could break the antlers. Next came the Birds, but their attempts were also unsuccessful. The only one left who hadn’t tried was a weak creature covered in sores, whom the mischievous Blue Jay mockingly called to take on the challenge. After being teased repeatedly by the tricky bird, the creature stood up, shook itself off, and became whole, clean, and quite handsome. The gathered crowd realized it was the Salmon. He grasped the elk's antlers and easily snapped them into five pieces. Then, claiming his prize, the chief's daughter, he led her away.
Before they had gone very far the people said: "Let us go and take the chief's daughter back," and they set off in pursuit of the pair along the sea-shore.
Before they had gone very far, the people said: "Let’s go and bring the chief's daughter back," and they set off chasing the pair along the beach.
When Salmon saw what was happening he created a bay between himself and his pursuers. The people at length reached the point of the bay on which Salmon stood, but he made another bay, and when they looked they could see him on the far-off point of that one. So the chase went on, till Salmon grew tired of exercising his magic powers.
When Salmon saw what was going on, he created a bay between himself and his pursuers. The people eventually reached the point of the bay where Salmon stood, but he created another bay, and when they looked, they could see him at the far end of that one. So the chase continued until Salmon got tired of using his magical powers.
Coyote and Badger, who were in advance of the others, decided to shoot at Salmon. The arrow hit him in the neck and killed him instantly. When the rest of the band came up they gave the chief's daughter to the Wolves, and she became the wife of one of them.
Coyote and Badger, who were ahead of the others, decided to shoot at Salmon. The arrow struck him in the neck and killed him instantly. When the rest of the group arrived, they gave the chief's daughter to the Wolves, and she became one of their wives.
In due time the people returned to their village, and the Crow, who was Salmon's aunt, learnt of his death. She hastened away to the spot where he had been killed, to seek for his remains, but all she could find was one salmon's egg, which she hid in a hole in the river-bank. Next day she found that the egg was much larger, on the third day it was a small trout, and so it grew till it became a full-grown salmon, and at length a handsome youth.
In time, the people returned to their village, and the Crow, who was Salmon's aunt, learned of his death. She quickly went to the place where he had been killed to look for his remains, but all she could find was one salmon's egg, which she buried in a hole in the riverbank. The next day, she saw that the egg had grown much larger; by the third day, it had turned into a small trout, and it continued to grow until it became a fully grown salmon, and eventually, a handsome young man.
Salmon's Magic Bath
Salmon's Enchanted Bath
Leading young Salmon to a mountain pool, his grand-aunt said: "Bathe there, that you may see spirits."
Leading young Salmon to a mountain pool, his grand-aunt said: "Bathe there, so you can see spirits."
One day Salmon said: "I am tired of seeing spirits. Let me go away."
One day, Salmon said, "I'm tired of seeing spirits. Let me leave."
The old Crow thereupon told him of his father's death at the hands of Badger and Coyote.
The old Crow then told him about his father's death caused by Badger and Coyote.
"They have taken your father's bow," she said.
"They took your dad's bow," she said.
The Salmon shot an arrow toward the forest, and the forest went on fire. He shot an arrow toward the prairie, and it also caught fire.
The Salmon shot an arrow at the forest, and the forest caught fire. He shot an arrow at the prairie, and it also went up in flames.
"Truly," muttered the old Crow, "you have seen spirits."
"Honestly," grumbled the old Crow, "you have seen spirits."
Having made up his mind to get his father's bow, Salmon journeyed to the lodge where Coyote and Badger dwelt. He found the door shut, and the creatures with their faces blackened, pretending to lament the death of old Salmon. However, he was not deceived by their tricks, but boldly entered and demanded his father's bow. Four times they gave him other bows, which broke when he drew them. The fifth time it was really his father's bow he received. Taking Coyote and Badger outside, he knocked them together and killed them.
Having decided to get his father's bow, Salmon traveled to the lodge where Coyote and Badger lived. He found the door closed, and the creatures, with their faces blackened, pretended to mourn the death of old Salmon. However, he wasn't fooled by their tricks; he confidently walked in and demanded his father's bow. Four times they handed him other bows, which broke when he tried to use them. The fifth time, he finally received his father's bow. Taking Coyote and Badger outside, he knocked them together and killed them.
The Wolf Lodge
The Wolf Lodge
As he travelled across the prairie he stumbled on the habitation of the Wolves, and on entering the lodge he encountered his father's wife, who bade him hide before the monsters returned. By means of strategy he got the better of them, shot them all, and sailed away in a little boat with the woman. Here he fell into a deep sleep, and slept so long that at last his companion {285} ventured to wake him. Very angry at being roused, he turned her into a pigeon and cast her out of the boat, while he himself, as a salmon, swam to the shore. Near the edge of the water was a lodge, where dwelt five beautiful sisters. Salmon sat on the shore at a little distance, and took the form of an aged man covered with sores. When the eldest sister came down to speak to him he bade her carry him on her back to the lodge, but so loathsome a creature was he that she beat a hasty retreat. The second sister did likewise, and the third, and the fourth. But the youngest sister proceeded to carry him to the lodge, where he became again a young and handsome brave. He married all the sisters, but the youngest was his head-wife and his favourite.
As he traveled across the plains, he stumbled upon the home of the Wolves. Upon entering the lodge, he met his father's wife, who urged him to hide before the monsters came back. Using clever tactics, he outsmarted them, shot them all, and set off in a small boat with the woman. He then fell into a deep sleep and slept for so long that eventually, his companion ventured to wake him. Very angry at being disturbed, he turned her into a pigeon and tossed her out of the boat, while he transformed into a salmon and swam to shore. Near the edge of the water was a lodge where five beautiful sisters lived. The salmon sat on the bank at a small distance and took on the form of an old man covered in sores. When the eldest sister came down to talk to him, he asked her to carry him on her back to the lodge, but he was so repulsive that she quickly ran away. The second sister did the same, as did the third and fourth. However, the youngest sister decided to carry him to the lodge, where he transformed back into a young and handsome warrior. He married all the sisters, but the youngest became his main wife and favorite.
The Drowned Child
The Drowned Kid
On the banks of a river there dwelt a worthy couple with their only son, a little child whom they loved dearly. One day the boy wandered away from the lodge and fell into the water, and no one was near enough to rescue him. Great was the distress of the parents when the news reached them, and all his kindred were loud in their lamentations, for the child had been a favourite with everybody. The father especially showed signs of the deepest grief, and refused to enter his lodge till he should recover the boy. All night he lay outside on the bare ground, his cheek pillowed on his hand. Suddenly he heard a faint sound, far under the earth. He listened intently: it was the crying of his lost child! Hastily he gathered all his relatives round him, told them what he had heard, and besought them piteously to dig into the earth and bring back his son. This task they hesitated to undertake, but they willingly collected {286} horses and goods in abundance, to be given to any one who would venture.
On the banks of a river, there lived a loving couple with their only son, a little boy they cherished deeply. One day, the child wandered away from their home and fell into the water, with no one close enough to save him. The parents were heartbroken when they heard the news, and all their relatives mourned loudly, as the child was a favorite among everyone. The father, in particular, showed the deepest sorrow and refused to return to their home until he found his son. He spent the whole night outside on the cold ground, resting his cheek on his hand. Suddenly, he heard a faint sound, far beneath the earth. He listened closely: it was the crying of his lost child! Quickly, he gathered all his relatives, told them what he had heard, and pleaded with them to dig into the earth and bring back his son. They hesitated at first, but they gladly collected horses and supplies in abundance, to be offered to anyone willing to take on the challenge.
Two men came forward who claimed to possess supernatural powers, and to them was entrusted the work of finding the child. The grateful father gave them a pipe filled with tobacco, and promised them all his possessions if their mission should succeed. The two gifted men painted their bodies, one making himself quite black, the other yellow. Going to the neighbouring river, they plunged into its depths, and so arrived at the abode of the Water-god. This being and his wife, having no children of their own, had adopted the Indian's little son who was supposed to have been drowned, and the two men, seeing him alive and well, were pleased to think that their task was as good as accomplished.
Two men stepped forward, claiming to have supernatural powers, and they were entrusted with the task of finding the child. The grateful father gave them a pipe filled with tobacco and promised to give them all his possessions if they succeeded in their mission. The two gifted men painted their bodies—one turned himself completely black, while the other made himself yellow. They went to the nearby river, plunged into its depths, and arrived at the home of the Water-god. This being and his wife, who had no children of their own, had adopted the Indian’s little son, who was believed to have drowned. Seeing him alive and well, the two men were pleased to think their task was nearly accomplished.
"The father has sent for his son," they said. "He has commanded us to bring him back. We dare not return without him."
"The father has called for his son," they said. "He has ordered us to bring him back. We can't go back without him."
"You are too late," responded the Water-god. "Had you come before he had eaten of my food he might safely have returned with you. But he wished to eat, and he has eaten, and now, alas! he would die if he were taken out of the water."[1]
"You’re too late," said the Water-god. "If you had arrived before he ate my food, he could have safely gone back with you. But he chose to eat, and now, unfortunately! he would die if he were taken out of the water."[1]
Sorrowfully the men rose to the surface and carried the tidings to the father.
Saddened, the men emerged and brought the news to the father.
"Alas!" they said, "he has eaten in the palace of the Water-god. He will die if we bring him home."
"Uh-oh!" they said, "he's eaten in the palace of the Water-god. He'll die if we take him home."
Nevertheless the father persisted in his desire to see the child.
Nevertheless, the father continued to want to see the child.
"I must see him," he said, and the two men prepared for a second journey, saying: "If you get him back, the Water-god will require a white dog in payment."
"I have to see him," he said, and the two men got ready for another journey, saying: "If you bring him back, the Water-god will demand a white dog as payment."
"The father must have his child," they said. "This time we dare not return without him."
"The father has to have his child," they said. "This time we can't go back without him."
So the deity gave up the little boy, who was placed in his father's arms, dead. At the sight the grief of his kindred burst out afresh. However, they did not omit to cast a white dog into the river, nor to pay the men lavishly, as they had promised.
So the deity let go of the little boy, who was placed in his father's arms, lifeless. At the sight, the sorrow of his family erupted again. However, they did not forget to throw a white dog into the river, nor to pay the men generously, as they had promised.
Later the parents lost a daughter in the same manner, but as she had eaten nothing of the food offered her under the water she was brought back alive, on payment by her relatives of a tribute to the Water-god of four white-haired dogs.
Later, the parents lost a daughter in the same way, but since she hadn't eaten any of the food given to her under the water, she was brought back alive after her relatives paid a tribute to the Water-god consisting of four white-haired dogs.
The Snake-Wife
The Snake Wife
A certain chief advised his son to travel. Idling, he pointed out, was not the way to qualify for chieftainship.
A certain chief advised his son to travel. He pointed out that sitting around doing nothing was not how to prepare for being a chief.
"When I was your age," said he, "I did not sit still. There was hard work to be done. And now look at me: I have become a great chief."
"When I was your age," he said, "I didn't just sit around. There was a lot of hard work to do. And now look at me: I've become a great leader."
"I will go hunting, father," said the youth. So his father furnished him with good clothing, and had a horse saddled for him.
"I’m going hunting, Dad," said the young man. So his father equipped him with nice clothes and had a horse saddled for him.
The young man went off on his expedition, and by and by fell in with some elk. Shooting at the largest beast, he wounded it but slightly, and as it dashed away he spurred his horse after it. In this manner they covered a considerable distance, till at length the hunter, worn out with thirst and fatigue, reined in his steed and dismounted. He wandered about in search of water till he was well-nigh spent, but after a time he came upon a spring, and immediately improvised a song of thanksgiving to the deity, {288} Wakanda, who had permitted him to find it. His rejoicing was somewhat premature, however, for when he approached the spring a snake started up from it. The youth was badly scared, and retreated to a safe distance without drinking. It seemed as though he must die of thirst after all. Venturing to look back after a time, he saw that the snake had disappeared, and very cautiously he returned. Again the snake darted from the water, and the thirsty hunter was forced to flee. A third return to the spring had no happier results, but when his thirst drove him to a fourth attempt the youth found, instead of a snake, a very beautiful woman. She offered him a drink in a small cup, which she replenished as often as he emptied it. So struck was he by her grace and beauty that he promptly fell in love with her. When it was time for him to return home she gave him a ring, saying: "When you sit down to eat, place this ring on a seat and say, 'Come, let us eat,' and I will come to you."
The young man set out on his journey and eventually encountered some elk. He shot at the largest one and only managed to wound it slightly. As it ran away, he urged his horse to chase after it. They traveled quite a distance, until the hunter, exhausted and thirsty, pulled back on his reins and got off his horse. He wandered around looking for water until he was nearly depleted, but eventually he found a spring and immediately started singing a song of thanks to the deity, {288} Wakanda, for helping him find it. However, his celebration was a bit premature, because as he approached the spring, a snake jumped out from it. The young man was terrified and quickly backed away without drinking. It seemed like he would end up dying of thirst after all. After a while, he dared to look back and saw that the snake had vanished, so he cautiously went back. Again, the snake leaped out from the water, forcing the thirsty hunter to run away. A third attempt to reach the spring ended just as poorly, but when his thirst compelled him to try one more time, instead of a snake, he found a stunningly beautiful woman. She offered him a drink in a small cup and kept refilling it every time he emptied it. He was so captivated by her grace and beauty that he immediately fell in love with her. When it was time for him to go home, she gave him a ring and said, "When you sit down to eat, place this ring on a seat and say, 'Come, let us eat,' and I will come to you."
Having bidden her farewell, the young man turned his steps homeward, and when he was once more among his kindred he asked that food might be placed before him. "Make haste," said he, "for I am very hungry."
Having said his goodbyes, the young man headed home, and once he was back with his family, he asked for food to be set in front of him. "Hurry up," he said, "because I’m really hungry."
Quickly they obeyed him, and set down a variety of dishes. When he was alone the youth drew the ring from his finger and laid it on a seat. "Come," he said, "let us eat."
Quickly, they followed his command and placed a variety of dishes on the table. When he was alone, the young man took off the ring from his finger and set it on a seat. "Come on," he said, "let's eat."
Immediately the Snake-woman appeared and joined him at his meal. When she had eaten she vanished as mysteriously as she had come, and the disconsolate husband (for the youth had married her) went out of the lodge to seek her. Thinking she might be among the women of the village, he said to his father: "Let the women dance before me."
Immediately, the Snake-woman showed up and joined him for his meal. Once she finished eating, she disappeared just as mysteriously as she arrived, and the heartbroken husband (since the young man had married her) left the lodge to look for her. Assuming she might be with the other women in the village, he said to his father, "Let the women dance for me."
An old man was deputed to gather the women together, but not one of them so much as resembled the Snake-woman.
An old man was assigned to gather the women together, but not a single one of them even resembled the Snake-woman.
Again the youth sat down to eat, and repeated the formula which his wife had described to him. She ate with him as before, and vanished when the meal was over.
Again the young man sat down to eat and repeated the phrase his wife had taught him. She ate with him as before and disappeared when the meal was done.
"Father," said the young man, "let the very young women dance before me."
"Father," said the young man, "let the young women dance in front of me."
But the Snake-woman was not found among them either.
But the Snake-woman wasn't among them either.
Another fleeting visit from his wife induced the chief's son to make yet another attempt to find her in the community.
Another brief visit from his wife prompted the chief's son to try once again to locate her within the community.
"Let the young girls dance," he said. Still the mysterious Snake-woman was not found.
"Let the young girls dance," he said. Still, the mysterious Snake-woman was not found.
One day a girl overheard voices in the youth's lodge, and, peering in, saw a beautiful woman sharing his meal. She told the news to the chief, and it soon became known that the chief's son was married to a beautiful stranger.
One day a girl heard voices in the young man's lodge, and when she looked inside, she saw a stunning woman sharing his meal. She told the chief, and it quickly spread that the chief's son had married a beautiful stranger.
The youth, however, wished to marry a woman of his own tribe; but the maiden's father, having heard that the young man was already married, told his daughter that she was only being made fun of.
The young man, however, wanted to marry a woman from his own tribe; but the girl's father, having heard that the young man was already married, told his daughter that she was just being toyed with.
So the girl had nothing more to do with her wooer, who turned for consolation to his ring. He caused food to be brought, and placed the ring on a seat.
So the girl had nothing more to do with her suitor, who looked for comfort in his ring. He had food brought in and set the ring on a chair.
The Ring Unavailing
The Useless Ring
"Come," he said, "let us eat."
"Come on," he said, "let's eat."
There was no response; the Snake-woman would not appear.
There was no response; the Snake-woman did not show up.
The youth was greatly disappointed, and made up his mind to go in search of his wife.
The young man was really disappointed and decided to go look for his wife.
"I am going a-hunting," said he, and again his father gave him good clothes and saddled a horse for him.
"I’m going hunting," he said, and once again his father provided him with nice clothes and saddled a horse for him.
When he reached the spot where the Snake-woman had first met him, he found her trail leading up to the spring, and beyond it on the other side. Still following the trail, he saw before him a very dilapidated lodge, at the door of which sat an old man in rags. The youth felt very sorry for the tattered old fellow, and gave him his fine clothes, in exchange for which he received the other's rags.
When he got to the place where the Snake-woman first encountered him, he noticed her trail leading up to the spring and then on the other side. Continuing to follow the trail, he came across a very rundown lodge, where an old man in tattered clothes was sitting at the door. The young man felt really sorry for the ragged old guy and gave him his nice clothes in exchange for the other man's rags.
"You think you are doing me a good turn," said the old man, "but it is I who am going to do you one. The woman you seek has gone over the Great Water. When you get to the other shore talk with the people you shall meet there, and if they do not obey you send them away."
"You think you’re doing me a favor," said the old man, "but I’m the one who’s going to help you. The woman you're looking for has crossed the Great Water. When you reach the other side, talk to the people you meet there, and if they don’t listen to you, send them away."
In addition to the tattered garments, the old man gave him a hat, a sword, and a lame old horse.
In addition to the worn-out clothes, the old man gave him a hat, a sword, and a crippled old horse.
At the edge of the Great Water the youth prepared to cross, while his companion seated himself on the shore, closed his eyes, and recited a spell. In a moment the young man found himself on the opposite shore. Here he found a lodge inhabited by two aged Thunder-men, who were apparently given to eating human beings. The young stranger made the discovery that his hat rendered him invisible, and he was able to move unseen among the creatures. Taking off his hat for a moment, he took the pipe from the lips of a Thunder-man and pressed it against the latter's hand.
At the edge of the Great Water, the young man got ready to cross, while his friend sat on the shore, closed his eyes, and recited a spell. In no time, the young man found himself on the other side. There, he came across a lodge inhabited by two old Thunder-men, who seemed to have a taste for human flesh. The young stranger realized that his hat made him invisible, allowing him to move unseen among them. After taking off his hat for a moment, he snatched the pipe from the lips of one of the Thunder-men and pressed it against the man's hand.
"Oh," cried the Thunder-man, "I am burnt!"
"Oh," yelled the Thunder-man, "I’m burnt!"
But the youth had clapped on his hat and disappeared.
But the young man had put on his hat and vanished.
Shortly after this another Thunder-man entered with the body of a man he had killed. When the brothers told him their story he was quite sceptical.
Shortly after this, another Thunder-man came in with the body of a man he had killed. When the brothers shared their story with him, he was quite skeptical.
"If I had been here," said he, "I would not have let him escape."
"If I had been here," he said, "I wouldn't have let him get away."
As he spoke the youth snatched his pipe from him and pressed it against the back of his hand.
As he talked, the young man grabbed his pipe and pressed it against the back of his hand.
"Oh," said the Thunder-man, "I am burnt!"
"Oh," said the Thunder-man, "I’m burned!"
"It was not I," said one brother.
"It wasn't me," said one brother.
"It was not I," said the other.
"It wasn't me," said the other.
"It was I," said the youth, pulling off his hat and appearing among them. "What were you talking about among yourselves? Here I am. Do as you said."
"It was me," said the young man, taking off his hat and stepping forward. "What were you guys discussing? I'm here. Go ahead and do what you said."
But the Thunder-men were afraid.
But the Thunder-men were scared.
"We were not speaking," they said, and the youth put on his hat and vanished.
"We weren't talking," they said, and the young man put on his hat and disappeared.
"What will our brother say," cried the three in dismay, "when he hears that a man has been here and we have not killed him? Our brother will surely hate us."
"What will our brother say," cried the three in disbelief, "when he finds out that a man has been here and we haven't killed him? Our brother will definitely hate us."
In a few minutes another Thunder-man came into the lodge, carrying the body of a child. He was very angry when he heard that they had let a man escape.
In a few minutes, another Thunder-man entered the lodge, carrying the body of a child. He was very angry when he found out that they had allowed a man to escape.
The youth repeated his trick on the new-comer—appeared for a moment, then vanished again. The fifth and last of the brothers was also deceived in the same manner.
The young man played his trick on the newcomer—showed up for a moment, then disappeared again. The fifth and final brother was also fooled in the same way.
Seeing that the monsters were now thoroughly frightened, the young man took off his magic hat and talked with them.
Seeing that the monsters were now completely scared, the young man took off his magic hat and talked to them.
The Finding of the Snake-Wife
The Discovery of the Snake-Wife
The Thunder-men promised they would eat only buffaloes in future, and the young man went on his way to seek for the Snake-woman. When at last he came to the village where she dwelt he found she had married a man of another tribe, and in a great rage he swung the sword the magician had given him and slew her, and her husband, and the whole village, after which he returned the way he had come. When he reached the lodge of the Thunder-men he saw that they had not kept their promise to eat only buffaloes.
The Thunder-men promised they would only eat buffaloes from now on, and the young man continued on his journey to find the Snake-woman. When he finally arrived at the village where she lived, he discovered she had married a man from another tribe. In a fit of rage, he swung the sword the magician had given him and killed her, her husband, and the entire village, after which he headed back the way he came. When he reached the lodge of the Thunder-men, he saw that they hadn’t kept their promise to only eat buffaloes.
"I am going to send you above," he said. "Hitherto you have destroyed men, but when I have sent you away you shall give them cooling rain to keep them alive."
"I’m going to send you up," he said. "Until now, you’ve taken lives, but when I send you away, you’ll provide them with refreshing rain to keep them alive."
So he sent them above, where they became the thunder-clouds.
So he sent them up, where they turned into the thunderclouds.
Proceeding on his journey, he again crossed the Great Water with a single stride, and related to the old wizard all that had happened.
Proceeding on his journey, he crossed the Great Water again in one leap and told the old wizard everything that had happened.
"I have sent the Thunder-men above, because they would not stop eating men. Have I done well?"
"I've sent the Thunder-men up there because they wouldn't stop eating people. Did I do the right thing?"
"Very well."
"Sounds good."
"I have killed the whole village where the Snake-woman was, because she had taken another husband. Have I done well?"
"I have killed everyone in the village where the Snake-woman was, because she took another husband. Did I do the right thing?"
"Very well. It was for that I gave you the sword."
"Alright. That’s why I gave you the sword."
The youth returned to his father, and married a very beautiful woman of his own village.
The young man went back to his father and married a stunning woman from his own village.
A Subterranean Adventure
A Underground Adventure
There lived in a populous village a chief who had two sons and one daughter, all of them unmarried. {293} Both the sons were in the habit of joining the hunters when they went to shoot buffaloes, and on one such occasion a large animal became separated from the herd. One of the chief's sons followed it, and when the pursuit had taken him some distance from the rest of the party the buffalo suddenly disappeared into a large pit. Before they could check themselves man and horse had plunged in after him. When the hunters returned the chief was greatly disturbed to learn that his son was missing. He sent the criers in all directions, and spared no pains to get news of the youth.
There was a chief living in a busy village who had two sons and one daughter, all of whom were unmarried. {293} Both sons would often join the hunters when they went out to shoot buffaloes, and on one such trip, a large buffalo got separated from the herd. One of the chief's sons chased after it, and when he had gone quite a distance from the others, the buffalo suddenly vanished into a big pit. Before they could stop themselves, both the young man and his horse plunged in after it. When the hunters came back, the chief was very upset to find out that his son was missing. He sent criers in every direction and did everything he could to find out news about the young man.
"If any person knows the whereabouts of the chiefs son," shouted the criers, "let him come and tell."
"If anyone knows where the chief's son is," shouted the criers, "come forward and let us know."
This they repeated again and again, till at length a young man came forward who had witnessed the accident.
This they repeated over and over, until eventually a young man stepped up who had seen the accident.
"I was standing on a hill," he said, "and I saw the hunters, and I saw the son of the chief. And when he was on level ground he disappeared, and I saw him no more."
"I was standing on a hill," he said, "and I saw the hunters, and I saw the chief's son. And when he reached the flat ground, he vanished, and I didn't see him again."
He led the men of the tribe to the spot, and they scattered to look for signs of the youth. They found his trail; they followed it to the pit, and there it stopped.
He guided the tribe's men to the location, and they spread out to search for signs of the young man. They found his trail and followed it to the pit, where it ended.
They pitched their tents round the chasm, and the chief begged his people to descend into it to search for his son.
They set up their tents around the gorge, and the chief urged his people to go down into it to look for his son.
"If any man among you is brave and stout-hearted," he said, "let him enter."
"If any man among you is brave and strong-hearted," he said, "let him come in."
There was no response.
No response.
"If any one will go I will make him rich."
"If anyone goes, I’ll make them rich."
Still no one ventured to speak.
Still, no one dared to speak.
"If any one will go I will give him my daughter in marriage."
"If anyone is willing to go, I will give him my daughter to marry."
There was a stir among the braves and a youth came forward.
There was a commotion among the warriors, and a young man stepped forward.
"I will go," he said simply.
"I'll go," he said.
Ropes of hide were made by willing hands, and secured to a skin shaped to form a sort of bucket.
Ropes made from animal hides were created by eager hands and attached to a skin that was shaped like a bucket.
After arranging signals with the party at the mouth of the pit, the adventurous searcher allowed himself to be lowered. Once fairly launched in the Cimmerian depths his eyes became accustomed to the darkness, and he saw first the buffalo, then the horse, then the young brave, quite dead. He put the body of the chief's son into the skin bucket, and gave the signal for it to be drawn up to the surface. But so great was the excitement that when his comrades had drawn up the dead man they forgot about the living one still in the pit, and hurried away.
After coordinating signals with the team at the entrance of the pit, the daring explorer allowed himself to be lowered. Once he got used to the darkness in the depths, he first spotted the buffalo, then the horse, and finally the young warrior, who was completely dead. He placed the chief's son's body into the skin bucket and signaled for it to be pulled up to the surface. However, the excitement was so intense that when his companions pulled up the dead man, they forgot about the living one still in the pit and rushed away.
Lost Underground
Lost Underground
By and by the hero got tired of shouting, and wandered off into the darkness.
By and by, the hero got tired of shouting and wandered off into the darkness.
He had not gone very far when he met an old woman. Respectfully addressing her, he told her his story and begged her to aid his return to his own country.
He hadn’t traveled very far when he came across an old woman. Politely, he introduced himself, shared his story, and asked for her help to return to his homeland.
"Indeed I cannot help you," she said, "but if you will go to the house of the wise man who lives round the corner you may get what you want."
"Honestly, I can't help you," she said, "but if you go to the house of the wise man who lives around the corner, you might find what you're looking for."
Having followed the direction she had indicated with a withered finger, the youth shortly arrived at a lodge. Hungry and weary, he knocked somewhat impatiently. Receiving no answer, he knocked again, still more loudly. This time there was a movement inside the lodge, and a woman came to the door. She led him inside, where her husband sat dejectedly, not even rising to greet the visitor. Sadly the woman told him that they were mourning the death of their only son. At a word from his wife the husband looked at the youth. Eagerly he rose and embraced him.
Having followed the direction she pointed to with a withered finger, the young man soon arrived at a lodge. Hungry and tired, he knocked a bit impatiently. When he got no response, he knocked again, this time more loudly. There was a movement inside the lodge, and a woman came to the door. She invited him in, where her husband sat despondently, not even standing to greet their guest. The woman sadly informed him that they were mourning the loss of their only son. At a word from his wife, the husband looked at the young man. He eagerly got up and embraced him.
"You are like our lost child," said he. "Come and we will make you our son."
"You’re like our lost child," he said. "Come here, and we’ll make you our son."
The young brave then told him his story.
The young warrior then shared his story with him.
"We shall treat you as our child," said the Wise Man. "Whatever you shall ask we will give you, even should you desire to leave us and to return to your own people."
"We'll treat you like our own child," said the Wise Man. "Whatever you ask, we’ll give you, even if you want to leave us and go back to your own people."
Though he was touched by the kindness of the good folk, there was yet nothing the youth desired so much as to return to his kindred.
Though he appreciated the kindness of the good people, there was nothing the young man wanted more than to return to his family.
"Give me," said he, "a white horse and a white mule."
"Give me," he said, "a white horse and a white mule."
The Return to Earth
Back to Earth
The old man bade him go to where the horses were hobbled, and there he found what he had asked for. He also received from his host a magic piece of iron, which would enable him to obtain whatever he desired. The rocks even melted away at a touch of this talisman. Thus equipped, the adventurer rode off.
The old man told him to go to where the horses were tied up, and there he found what he was looking for. He also received a magic piece of iron from his host, which would allow him to get whatever he wanted. The rocks even melted away with a touch of this talisman. With this gear, the adventurer set off.
Shortly afterward he emerged in his own country, where the first persons he met were the chief and his wife, to whom he disclosed his identity, as he was by this time very much changed. They were sceptical at first, but soon they came to recognize him, and gave him a very cordial reception.
Shortly afterward, he showed up in his hometown, where the first people he ran into were the chief and his wife. He revealed his identity to them, as he had changed a lot by then. They were doubtful at first, but soon they recognized him and welcomed him warmly.
He married the chief's daughter, and was made head chieftain by his father-in-law. The people built a lodge for him in the centre of the encampment, and brought him many valuable presents of clothing and horses. On his marriage-day the criers were sent out to tell the people that on the following day no one must leave the village or do any work.
He married the chief's daughter and became the head chief, thanks to his father-in-law. The people constructed a lodge for him in the center of the camp and brought him lots of valuable gifts, including clothing and horses. On his wedding day, the announcers were sent out to inform everyone that the next day, no one was allowed to leave the village or do any work.
On the morrow all the men of the tribe went out to hunt buffaloes, and the young chieftain accompanied {296} them. By means of his magic piece of iron he charmed many buffaloes, and slew more than did the others.
On the next day, all the men of the tribe went out to hunt buffalo, and the young chief went with them. Using his magical piece of iron, he attracted many buffalo and killed more than the others.
Now it so happened that the chief's remaining son was very jealous of his brother-in-law. He thought his father should have given him the chieftainship, and the honours accorded by the people to his young relative were exceedingly galling to him. So he made up his mind to kill the youth and destroy his beautiful white horse. But the sagacious beast told its master that some one was plotting against his life, and, duly warned, he watched in the stable every night.
Now, it just so happened that the chief's other son was really jealous of his brother-in-law. He believed his father should have named him the chief, and the respect everyone showed to his young relative really bothered him. So, he decided to kill the youth and get rid of his beautiful white horse. But the clever horse warned its owner that someone was plotting against his life, and, after being warned, he kept watch in the stable every night.
On the occasion of a second great buffalo hunt the wicked schemer found his opportunity. By waving his robe he scared the buffaloes and caused them to close in on the youth and trample him to death. But when the herd had scattered and moved away there was no trace of the young brave or of his milk-white steed. They had returned to the Underworld.
On the day of a second big buffalo hunt, the evil schemer saw his chance. By waving his robe, he frightened the buffalo and drove them into the young man, trampling him to death. But when the herd finally dispersed and moved off, there was no sign of the young brave or his white horse. They had gone back to the Underworld.
White Feather the Giant-Killer
White Feather the Giant Slayer
There once dwelt in the heart of a great forest an old man and his grandchild. So far as he could remember, the boy had never seen any human being but his grandfather, and though he frequently questioned the latter on the subject of his relatives he could elicit no information from him. The truth was that they had perished at the hands of six great giants. The nation to which the boy belonged had wagered their children against those of the giants that they would beat the latter in a race. Unfortunately the giants won, the children of the rash Indians were forfeited, and all were slain with the exception of little Chácopee, whose grandfather had taken charge of him. The child learned to hunt and fish, and seemed quite contented and happy.
There once lived in the heart of a great forest an old man and his grandchild. As far as he could remember, the boy had never seen any other human being besides his grandfather, and even though he often asked the latter about his relatives, he could get no information from him. The truth was that they had been killed by six powerful giants. The boy's nation had bet their children against those of the giants, claiming they could beat them in a race. Unfortunately, the giants won, and all the children of the proud Indians were forfeited and killed, except for little Chácopee, whom his grandfather had taken in. The child learned to hunt and fish, and he seemed quite content and happy.
One day the boy wandered away to the edge of a prairie, where he found traces of an encampment. Returning, he told his grandfather of the ashes and tent-poles he had seen, and asked for an explanation. Had his grandfather set them there? The old man responded brusquely that there were no ashes or tent-poles: he had merely imagined them. The boy was sorely puzzled, but he let the matter drop, and next day he followed a different path. Quite suddenly he heard a voice addressing him as "Wearer of the White Feather." Now there had been a tradition in his tribe that a mighty man would arise among them wearing a white feather and performing prodigies of valour. But of this Chácopee as yet knew nothing, so he could only look about him in a startled way. Close by him stood a man, which fact was in itself sufficiently astonishing to the boy, who had never seen any one but his grandfather; but to his further bewilderment he perceived that the man was made of wood from the breast downward, only the head being of flesh.
One day, the boy wandered out to the edge of the prairie, where he discovered signs of a campsite. When he returned, he told his grandfather about the ashes and tent poles he had found and asked for an explanation. Did his grandfather set them up? The old man replied sharply that there were no ashes or tent poles; he had just imagined them. The boy was really confused but decided to drop the subject, and the next day he took a different path. Suddenly, he heard a voice calling him "Wearer of the White Feather." There was a tradition in his tribe that a great man would emerge among them wearing a white feather and performing acts of bravery. But Chácopee didn't know about this yet, so he could only look around in shock. Standing nearby was a man, which was already surprising for the boy, who had only ever seen his grandfather; but to his further astonishment, he noticed that the man was made of wood from the chest down, with only his head being flesh.
"You do not wear the white feather yet," the curious stranger resumed, "but you will by and by. Go home and sleep. You will dream of a pipe, a sack, and a large white feather. When you wake you will see these things by your side. Put the feather on your head and you will become a very great warrior. If you want proof, smoke the pipe and you will see the smoke turn into pigeons."
"You don't have the white feather yet," the curious stranger continued, "but you will soon. Go home and get some sleep. You’ll dream of a pipe, a sack, and a big white feather. When you wake up, you’ll find these things beside you. Put the feather on your head and you’ll become a great warrior. If you want proof, smoke the pipe and you'll see the smoke turn into pigeons."
He then proceeded to tell him who his parents were, and of the manner in which they had perished, and bade him avenge their death on the giants. To aid him in the accomplishment of this feat he gave him a magic vine which would be invisible to the giants, and with which he must trip them up when they ran a race with him.
He then went on to explain who his parents were and how they had died, urging him to take revenge on the giants. To help him succeed in this task, he gave him a magic vine that would be invisible to the giants, which he should use to trip them up when they raced against him.
Chácopee returned home, and everything happened as the Man of Wood had predicted. The old grandfather was greatly surprised to see a flock of pigeons issuing from the lodge, from which Chácopee also shortly emerged, wearing on his head a white feather. Remembering the prophecy, the old man wept to think that he might lose his grandchild.
Chácopee came back home, and everything unfolded just like the Man of Wood had said. The old grandfather was shocked to see a flock of pigeons flying out of the lodge, and soon after, Chácopee stepped out, sporting a white feather on his head. Remembering the prophecy, the old man cried at the thought of possibly losing his grandchild.
In Search of the Giants
Searching for the Giants
Next morning Chácopee set off in search of the giants, whom he found in a very large lodge in the centre of the forest. The giants had learned of his approach from the 'little spirits who carry the news.' Among themselves they mocked and scoffed at him, but outwardly they greeted him with much civility, which, however, in nowise deceived him as to their true feelings. Without loss of time they arranged a race between Chácopee and the youngest giant, the winner of which was to cut off the head of the other. Chdcopee won, with the help of his magic vine, and killed his opponent. Next morning he appeared again, and decapitated another of his foes. This happened on five mornings. On the sixth he set out as usual, but was met by the Man of Wood, who informed him that on his way to the giants' lodge he would encounter the most beautiful woman in the world.
Next morning, Chácopee set off to find the giants, who he discovered in a huge lodge in the middle of the forest. The giants had heard about his approach from the 'little spirits who carry the news.' They mocked and scoffed at him among themselves, but they greeted him with a lot of politeness, which didn’t fool him about their true feelings. Without wasting any time, they organized a race between Chácopee and the youngest giant, with the winner getting to cut off the head of the other. Chácopee won, thanks to his magic vine, and killed his opponent. The next morning, he returned and decapitated another of his enemies. This happened for five mornings. On the sixth, he set out as usual, but was met by the Man of Wood, who told him that on his way to the giants' lodge he would come across the most beautiful woman in the world.
Chácopee's Downfall
Chácopee's Fall
"Pay no attention to her," he said earnestly. "She is there for your destruction. When you see her turn yourself into an elk, and you will be safe from her wiles."
"Don't pay any attention to her," he said seriously. "She's there to bring you down. When you see her, turn yourself into an elk, and you'll be safe from her tricks."
Chácopee proceeded on his way, and sure enough before long he met the most beautiful woman in the world. Mindful of the advice he had received, he {299} turned himself into an elk, but, instead of passing by, the woman, who was really the sixth giant, came up to him and reproached him with tears for taking the form of an elk when she had travelled so far to become his wife. Chácopee was so touched by her grief and beauty that he resumed his own shape and endeavoured to console her with gentle words and caresses. At last he fell asleep with his head in her lap. The beautiful woman once more became the cruel giant, and, seizing his axe, the monster broke Chácopee's back; then, turning him into a dog, he bade him rise and follow him. The white feather he stuck in his own head, fancying that magic powers accompanied the wearing of it.
Chácopee continued on his journey, and sure enough, before long, he encountered the most beautiful woman in the world. Remembering the advice he had received, he {299} transformed into an elk. But instead of passing by, the woman, who was actually the sixth giant, approached him and tearfully scolded him for taking on the form of an elk when she had traveled so far to be with him. Chácopee was so moved by her sorrow and beauty that he changed back into his original form and tried to comfort her with kind words and gentle touches. Eventually, he fell asleep with his head resting in her lap. The beautiful woman then transformed back into the cruel giant, and, grabbing his axe, the monster broke Chácopee's back. Then, turning him into a dog, he commanded him to rise and follow him. The giant placed a white feather in his own hair, believing that it granted him magical powers.
In the path of the travellers there lay a certain village in which dwelt two young girls, the daughters of a chief. Having heard the prophecy concerning the wearer of the white feather, each made up her mind that she would marry him when he should appear. Therefore, when they saw a man approaching with a white feather in his hair the elder ran to meet him, invited him into her lodge, and soon after married him. The younger, who was gentle and timid, took the dog into her home and treated him with great kindness.
In the travelers' route, there was a village where two young girls lived, the daughters of a chief. After hearing the prophecy about the man with the white feather, each decided she would marry him when he arrived. So, when they saw a man coming with a white feather in his hair, the older sister rushed to meet him, welcomed him into her home, and soon married him. The younger sister, who was gentle and shy, took the dog into her house and treated him very kindly.
One day while the giant was out hunting he saw the dog casting a stone into the water. Immediately the stone became a beaver, which the dog caught and killed. The giant strove to emulate this feat, and was successful, but when he went home and ordered his wife to go outside and fetch the beaver only a stone lay by the door. Next day he saw the dog plucking a withered branch and throwing it on the ground, where it became a deer, which the dog slew. The Giant performed this magic feat also, but when his wife went to the door of the lodge to fetch the deer she saw only {300} a piece of rotten wood. Nevertheless the giant had some success in the chase, and his wife repaired to the home of her father to tell him what a skilful hunter her husband was. She also spoke of the dog that lived with her sister, and his skill in the chase.
One day, while the giant was out hunting, he saw the dog throwing a stone into the water. Instantly, the stone turned into a beaver, which the dog caught and killed. The giant tried to copy this trick and succeeded, but when he got home and told his wife to go outside and bring in the beaver, only a stone was lying by the door. The next day, he saw the dog picking a dried-up branch and throwing it on the ground, where it turned into a deer, which the dog then killed. The giant managed to do this magic trick too, but when his wife went to the door of the lodge to fetch the deer, she only found a rotten piece of wood. However, the giant had some luck in the hunt, and his wife went to her father's home to brag about how skilled her husband was as a hunter. She also talked about the dog that lived with her sister and his hunting skills.
The Transformation
The Change
The old chief suspected magic, and sent a deputation of youths and maidens to invite his younger daughter and her dog to visit him. To the surprise of the deputation, no dog was there, but an exceedingly handsome warrior. But alas! Chácopee could not speak. The party set off for the home of the old chief, where they were warmly welcomed.
The old chief suspected magic and sent a group of young men and women to invite his younger daughter and her dog to visit him. To the surprise of the group, there was no dog, but an incredibly handsome warrior instead. Unfortunately, Chácopee couldn’t speak. The group headed to the old chief’s home, where they received a warm welcome.
It was arranged to hold a general meeting, so that the wearer of the white feather might show his prowess and magical powers. First of all they took the giant's pipe (which had belonged to Chácopee), and the warriors smoked it one after the other. When it came to Chácopee's turn he signified that the giant should precede him. The giant smoked, but to the disappointment of the assembly nothing unusual happened. Then Chácopee took the pipe, and as the smoke ascended it became a flock of pigeons. At the same moment he recovered his speech, and recounted his strange adventures to the astounded listeners. Their indignation against the giant was unbounded, and the chief ordered that he should be given the form of a dog and stoned to death by the people.
It was decided to hold a general meeting so that the person wearing the white feather could demonstrate his skills and magical abilities. First, they passed around the giant's pipe (which had belonged to Chácopee), and the warriors took turns smoking it. When it was Chácopee's turn, he indicated that the giant should go first. The giant smoked it, but much to the crowd's disappointment, nothing extraordinary happened. Then Chácopee took the pipe, and as the smoke rose, it transformed into a flock of pigeons. At the same time, he regained his ability to speak and shared his incredible adventures with the amazed audience. Their anger towards the giant was immense, and the chief ordered that he be turned into a dog and stoned to death by the people.
Chácopee gave a further proof of his right to wear the white feather. Calling for a buffalo-hide, he cut it into little pieces and strewed it on the prairie. Next day he summoned the braves of the tribe to a buffalo-hunt, and at no great distance they found a magnificent herd. The pieces of hide had become buffaloes. The {301} people greeted this exhibition of magic art with loud acclamations, and Chácopee's reputation was firmly established with the tribe.
Chácopee proved once again that he deserved to wear the white feather. He called for a buffalo hide, sliced it into small pieces, and scattered them on the prairie. The next day, he gathered the tribe's warriors for a buffalo hunt, and not far away, they discovered a stunning herd. The pieces of hide had transformed into buffaloes. The {301} people celebrated this display of magic with loud cheers, solidifying Chácopee's reputation within the tribe.
Chácopee begged the chief's permission to take his wife on a visit to his grandfather, which was readily granted, and the old man's gratitude and delight more than repaid them for the perils of their journey.
Chácopee asked the chief for permission to take his wife to visit his grandfather, which was quickly granted, and the old man's gratitude and happiness more than rewarded them for the risks of their journey.
How the Rabbit Caught the Sun
How the Rabbit Caught the Sun
Once upon a time the Rabbit dwelt in a lodge with no one but his grandmother to keep him company. Every morning he went hunting very early, but no matter how early he was he always noticed that some one with a very long foot had been before him and had left a trail. The Rabbit resolved to discover the identity of the hunter who forestalled him, so one fine morning he rose even earlier than usual, in the hope of encountering the stranger. But all to no purpose, for the mysterious one had gone, leaving behind him, as was his wont, the trail of the long foot.
Once upon a time, the Rabbit lived in a lodge with only his grandmother for company. Every morning, he went hunting very early, but no matter how early he was, he always noticed that someone with a very long foot had been there before him and left a trail. The Rabbit decided to find out who the hunter was that always beat him to it, so one fine morning he woke up even earlier than usual, hoping to run into the stranger. But it was all in vain, as the mysterious figure had already gone, leaving behind the usual trail of the long foot.
This irritated the Rabbit profoundly, and he returned to the lodge to consult with his grandmother.
This really annoyed the Rabbit, so he went back to the lodge to talk it over with his grandmother.
"Grandmother," he grumbled, "although I rise early every morning and set my traps in the hope of snaring game, some one is always before me and frightens the game away. I shall make a snare and catch him."
"Grandma," he complained, "even though I get up early every morning and set my traps hoping to catch something, someone always beats me to it and scares the game off. I'm going to make a trap and catch him."
"Why should you do so?" replied his grandmother. "In what way has he harmed you?"
"Why would you do that?" replied his grandmother. "How has he hurt you?"
"It is sufficient that I hate him," replied the querulous Rabbit, and departed. He secreted himself among the bushes and waited for nightfall. He had provided himself with a stout bowstring, which he arranged as a trap in the place where the footprints were usually to be found. Then he went home, but returned very early to examine his snare.
"It’s enough that I hate him," said the grumbling Rabbit, and left. He hid himself among the bushes and waited for night to fall. He had prepared a strong bowstring, which he set up as a trap in the spot where the footprints were usually found. Then he went home, but came back very early to check his trap.
When he arrived at the spot he discovered that he had caught the intruder, who was, indeed, no less a personage than the Sun. He ran home at the top of his speed to acquaint his grandmother with the news. He did not know what he had caught, so his grandmother bade him seek the forest once more and find out. On returning he saw that the Sun was in a violent passion.
When he got to the place, he realized he had captured the intruder, who was none other than the Sun. He rushed home as fast as he could to tell his grandmother the news. Since he didn't know what he had caught, his grandmother told him to go back to the forest and find out. When he returned, he saw that the Sun was in a furious rage.
"How dare you snare me!" he cried angrily. "Come hither and untie me at once!"
"How dare you trap me!" he shouted angrily. "Come here and untie me right now!"
The Rabbit advanced cautiously, and circled round him in abject terror. At last he clucked his head and, running in, cut the bowstring which secured the Sun with his knife. The Sun immediately soared upward, and was quickly lost to sight. And the reason why the hair between the Rabbit's shoulders is yellow is that he was scorched there by the great heat which came from the Sun-god when he loosed him.
The Rabbit approached carefully and circled him in total fear. Finally, he nodded and, rushing in, cut the bowstring that held the Sun with his knife. The Sun immediately shot up into the sky and soon disappeared from view. The reason the fur between the Rabbit's shoulders is yellow is that he got burned there by the intense heat from the Sun-god when he set him free.
How the Rabbit Slew the Devouring Hill
How the Rabbit Slayed the Devouring Hill
In the long ago there existed a hill of ogre-like propensities which drew people into its mouth and devoured them. The Rabbit's grandmother warned him not to approach it upon any account.
In the distant past, there was a hill with ogre-like tendencies that lured people in and swallowed them whole. The Rabbit's grandmother warned him to stay away from it at all costs.
But the Rabbit was rash, and the very fact that he had been warned against the vicinity made him all the more anxious to visit it. So he went to the hill, and cried mockingly: "Pahe-Wathahuni, draw me into your mouth! Come, devour me!"
But the Rabbit was reckless, and the fact that he had been warned about the area made him even more eager to check it out. So he went to the hill and shouted mockingly, "Pahe-Wathahuni, swallow me up! Come, eat me!"
But Pahe-Wathahuni knew the Rabbit, so he took no notice of him.
But Pahe-Wathahuni knew the Rabbit, so he ignored him.
Shortly afterward a hunting-party came that way, and Pahe-Wathahuni opened his mouth, so that they took it to be a great cavern, and entered. The Rabbit, waiting his chance, pressed in behind them. But when {303} he reached Pahe-Wathahuni's stomach the monster felt that something disagreed with him, and he vomited the Rabbit up.
Shortly after, a hunting party came by, and Pahe-Wathahuni opened his mouth, leading them to believe it was a massive cave, and they went inside. The Rabbit, seizing the opportunity, sneaked in right behind them. However, when he got to Pahe-Wathahuni's stomach, the creature felt that something was off, and he threw up the Rabbit.
Later in the day another hunting-party appeared, and Pahe-Wathahuni again opened his capacious gullet. The hunters entered unwittingly, and were devoured. And once more the Rabbit entered, disguised as a man by magic art. This time the cannibal hill did not eject him. Imprisoned in the monster's entrails, he saw in the distance the whitened bones of folk who had been devoured, the still undigested bodies of others, and some who were yet alive.
Later in the day, another hunting party showed up, and Pahe-Wathahuni once again opened his huge mouth. The hunters walked in without realizing it and were eaten. Once more, the Rabbit came in, disguised as a man through magic. This time, the cannibal hill didn’t spit him out. Trapped inside the monster’s insides, he saw in the distance the bleached bones of people who had been eaten, the still undigested bodies of others, and some who were still alive.
Mocking Pahe-Wathahuni, the Rabbit said: "Why do you not eat? You should have eaten that very fat heart." And, seizing his knife, he made as if to devour it. At this Pahe-Wathahuni set up a dismal howling; but the Rabbit merely mocked him, and slit the heart in twain. At this the hill split asunder, and all the folk who had been imprisoned within it went out again, stretched their arms to the blue sky, and hailed the Rabbit as their deliverer; for it was Pahe-Wathahuni's heart that had been sundered.
Mocking Pahe-Wathahuni, the Rabbit said, "Why aren’t you eating? You should have eaten that really fatty heart." Then, grabbing his knife, he pretended to eat it. At this, Pahe-Wathahuni let out a mournful howl, but the Rabbit only mocked him and sliced the heart in half. At that moment, the hill split open, and all the people who had been trapped inside came out, stretching their arms to the blue sky and cheering for the Rabbit as their savior; it was Pahe-Wathahuni's heart that had been cut in two.
The people gathered together and said: "Let us make the Rabbit chief." But he mocked them and told them to be gone, that all he desired was the heap of fat the hill had concealed within its entrails, which would serve him and his old grandmother for food for many a day. With that the Rabbit went homeward, carrying the fat on his back, and he and his grandmother rejoiced exceedingly and were never in want again.
The people came together and said, "Let’s make the Rabbit our leader." But he laughed at them and told them to leave, saying all he wanted was the stash of fat hidden in the hill, which would feed him and his grandmother for a long time. With that, the Rabbit headed home, carrying the fat on his back, and he and his grandmother were extremely happy and never went hungry again.
CHAPTER VI: MYTHS AND LEGENDS OF THE PAWNEES
The Pawnees, or Caddoan Indians
The Pawnees, or Caddoan Tribe
The Caddoan stock, the principal representatives of which are the Pawnees, are now settled in Oklahoma and North Dakota. From the earliest period they seem to have been cultivators of the soil, as well as hunters, and skilled in the arts of weaving and pottery-making. They possessed an elaborate form of religious ceremonial. The following myths well exemplify how strongly the Pawnee was gifted with the religious sense.
The Caddoan group, mainly represented by the Pawnees, are now located in Oklahoma and North Dakota. From early on, they appear to have been farmers, as well as hunters, and they were skilled in weaving and pottery-making. They had a complex system of religious ceremonies. The following myths clearly show how deeply the Pawnee were connected to their religious beliefs.
The Sacred Bundle
The Sacred Bundle
A certain young man was very vain of his personal appearance, and always wore the finest clothes and richest adornments he could procure. Among other possessions he had a down feather of an eagle, which he wore on his head when he went to war, and which possessed magical properties. He was unmarried, and cared nothing for women, though doubtless there was more than one maiden of the village who would not have disdained the hand of the young hunter, for he was as brave and good-natured as he was handsome.
A young man was very proud of his looks and always wore the best clothes and most luxurious accessories he could find. Among his belongings, he had an eagle down feather that he wore on his head when he went to war, which had magical properties. He was single and didn't care about women, although it was clear that more than one girl in the village would have welcomed the chance to be with the young hunter, as he was as brave and kind as he was good-looking.
One day while he was out hunting with his companions—the Indians hunted on foot in those days—he got separated from the others, and followed some buffaloes for a considerable distance. The animals managed to escape, with the exception of a young cow, which had become stranded in a mud-hole. The youth fitted an arrow to his bow, and was about to fire, when he saw that the buffalo had vanished and only a young and pretty woman was in sight. The hunter was {305} rather perplexed, for he could not understand where the animal had gone to, nor where the woman had come from. However, he talked to the maiden, and found her so agreeable that he proposed to marry her and return with her to his tribe. She consented to marry him, but only on condition that they remained where they were. To this he agreed, and gave her as a wedding gift a string of blue and white beads he wore round his neck.
One day while he was out hunting with his friends—the Native Americans hunted on foot back then—he got separated from the group and followed some buffalo for quite a distance. The animals got away, except for a young cow that got stuck in a mud-hole. The youth readied an arrow in his bow and was about to shoot when he noticed that the buffalo had vanished and only a young and beautiful woman was in sight. The hunter was {305} a bit confused, as he couldn't figure out where the animal had gone or where the woman had come from. Nevertheless, he spoke to the girl and found her so charming that he proposed marriage and suggested they return to his tribe together. She agreed to marry him, but only on the condition that they stayed where they were. He accepted this and gave her as a wedding gift a string of blue and white beads he wore around his neck.
One evening when he returned home after a day's hunting he found that his camp was gone, and all round about were the marks of many hoofs. No trace of his wife's body could he discover, and at last, mourning her bitterly, he returned to his tribe.
One evening, after coming back from a day of hunting, he found that his camp was gone, and all around were the marks of many hoofprints. He couldn't find any trace of his wife's body and, after grieving deeply for her, he returned to his tribe.
Years elapsed, and one summer morning as he was playing the stick game with his friends a little boy came toward him, wearing round his neck a string of blue and white beads.
Years passed, and one summer morning while he was playing the stick game with his friends, a little boy approached him, wearing a necklace of blue and white beads.
"Father," he said, "mother wants you."
"Hey Dad," he said, "Mom wants to see you."
The hunter was annoyed at the interruption.
The hunter was frustrated by the interruption.
"I am not your father," he replied. "Go away."
"I’m not your dad," he said. "Leave."
The boy went away, and the man's companions laughed at him when they heard him addressed as 'father,' for they knew he was a woman-hater and unmarried.
The boy walked away, and the man's friends laughed at him when they heard him being called 'father,' because they knew he was a woman-hater and single.
However, the boy returned in a little while. He was sent away again by the angry hunter, but one of the players now suggested that he should accompany the child and see what he wanted. All the time the hunter had been wondering where he had seen the beads before. As he reflected he saw a buffalo cow and calf running across the prairie, and suddenly he remembered.
However, the boy came back a short while later. He was sent away again by the angry hunter, but one of the players suggested that he should go with the child and find out what he wanted. All the while, the hunter had been trying to figure out where he had seen the beads before. As he thought about it, he saw a buffalo cow and calf running across the prairie, and suddenly it clicked.
Taking his bow and arrows, he followed the buffaloes, whom he now recognized as his wife and child. A {306} long and wearisome journey they had. The woman was angry with her husband, and dried up every creek they came to, so that he feared he would die of thirst, but the strategy of his son obtained food and drink for him until they arrived at the home of the buffaloes. The big bulls, the leaders of the herd, were very angry, and threatened to kill him. First, however, they gave him a test, telling him that if he accomplished it he should live. Six cows, all exactly alike, were placed in a row, and he was told that if he could point out his wife his life would be spared. His son helped him secretly, and he succeeded. The old bulls were surprised, and much annoyed, for they had not expected him to distinguish his wife from the other cows. They gave him another test. He was requested to pick out his son from among several calves. Again the young buffalo helped him to perform the feat. Not yet satisfied, they decreed that he must run a race. If he should win they would let him go. They chose their fastest runners, but on the day set for the race a thin coating of ice covered the ground, and the buffaloes could not run at all, while the young Indian ran swiftly and steadily, and won with ease.
Taking his bow and arrows, he followed the buffaloes, whom he now recognized as his wife and child. A {306} long and exhausting journey it was. The woman was angry with her husband and dried up every creek they came across, making him fear he would die of thirst, but his son's cleverness secured food and drink for him until they reached the buffaloes' home. The big bulls, the leaders of the herd, were very angry and threatened to kill him. First, though, they gave him a challenge, saying that if he passed it, he would live. Six cows, all exactly alike, were lined up, and he was told that if he could identify his wife, his life would be spared. His son secretly helped him, and he succeeded. The old bulls were surprised and quite annoyed, as they hadn't expected him to tell his wife apart from the other cows. They gave him another test. He was asked to pick out his son from a group of calves. Once again, the young buffalo helped him succeed. Not yet satisfied, they declared that he must run a race. If he won, they would let him go. They chose their fastest runners, but on the day of the race, a thin layer of ice covered the ground, preventing the buffaloes from running at all, while the young Indian ran swiftly and steadily, winning easily.
The Magic Feather
The Enchanted Feather
The chief bulls were still angry, however, and determined that they would kill him, even though he had passed their tests. So they made him sit on the ground, all the strongest and fiercest bulls round him. Together they rushed at him, and in a little while his feather was seen floating in the air. The chief bulls called on the others to stop, for they were sure that he must be trampled to pieces by this time. But when they drew back there sat the Indian in the centre of the circle, with his feather in his hair.
The lead bulls were still furious, though, and decided they were going to kill him, even after he had passed their tests. So they made him sit on the ground, surrounded by the strongest and most aggressive bulls. Together, they charged at him, and soon his feather was seen floating in the air. The lead bulls told the others to stop, convinced he must have been crushed by then. But when they pulled back, there sat the Indian in the center of the circle, with his feather in his hair.
It was, in fact, his magic feather to which he owed his escape, and a second rush which the buffaloes made had as little effect on him. Seeing that he was possessed of magical powers, the buffaloes made the best of matters and welcomed him into their camp, on condition that he would bring them gifts from his tribe. This he agreed to do.
It was, in fact, his magic feather that helped him escape, and the second charge from the buffaloes didn’t bother him at all. Realizing he had magical powers, the buffaloes decided to make the most of the situation and invited him to their camp, on the condition that he would bring them gifts from his tribe. He agreed to do so.
When the Indian returned with his wife and son to the village people they found that there was no food to be had; but the buffalo-wife produced some meat from under her robe, and they ate of it. Afterward they went back to the herd with gifts, which pleased the buffaloes greatly. The chief bulls, knowing that the people were in want of food, offered to return with the hunter. His son, who also wished to return, arranged to accompany the herd in the form of a buffalo, while his parents went ahead in human shape. The father warned the people that they must not kill his son when they went to hunt buffaloes, for, he said, the yellow calf would always return leading more buffaloes.
When the Indian came back to the village with his wife and son, they found there was no food available. But the buffalo-wife pulled some meat from under her robe, and they ate it. After that, they returned to the herd with gifts, which made the buffaloes very happy. The chief bulls, knowing that the people were in need of food, offered to go back with the hunter. His son, who also wanted to return, decided to join the herd in the form of a buffalo, while his parents went ahead as humans. The father warned the people not to kill his son when they went to hunt buffaloes because, he said, the yellow calf would always come back leading more buffaloes.
By and by the child came to his father saying that he would no more visit the camp in the form of a boy, as he was about to lead the herd eastward. Ere he went he told his father that when the hunters sought the chase they should kill the yellow calf and sacrifice it to Atius Tiráwa, tan its hide, and wrap in the skin an ear of corn and other sacred things. Every year they should look out for another yellow calf, sacrifice it, and keep a piece of its fat to add to the bundle. Then when food was scarce and famine threatened the tribe the chiefs should gather in council and pay a friendly visit to the young buffalo, and he would tell Tiráwa of their need, so that another yellow calf might be sent to lead the herd to the people.
Soon, the child approached his father and said that he would no longer visit the camp as a boy, since he was about to lead the herd to the east. Before he left, he told his father that when the hunters went out for the chase, they should kill the yellow calf and sacrifice it to Atius Tiráwa, tan its hide, and wrap an ear of corn and other sacred items in the skin. Every year, they should look for another yellow calf, sacrifice it, and keep a piece of its fat to add to the bundle. Then, when food was scarce and famine threatened the tribe, the chiefs should gather in council and pay a friendly visit to the young buffalo, and he would inform Tiráwa of their need, so that another yellow calf could be sent to lead the herd to the people.
When he had said this the boy left the camp. All {308} was done as he had ordered. Food became plentiful, and the father became a chief, greatly respected by his people. His buffalo-wife, however, he almost forgot, and one night she vanished. So distressed was the chief, and so remorseful for his neglect of her, that he never recovered, but withered away and died. But the sacred bundle was long preserved in the tribe as a magic charm to bring the buffalo.
When he said this, the boy left the camp. All {308} was done as he instructed. Food became abundant, and the father became a chief, highly respected by his people. However, he almost forgot his buffalo-wife, and one night she disappeared. The chief was so upset and regretful for neglecting her that he never recovered, but withered away and died. The sacred bundle, however, was kept in the tribe for a long time as a magical charm to attract the buffalo.
Their sacred bundles were most precious to the Indians, and were guarded religiously. In times of famine they were opened by the priests with much ceremony. The above story is given to explain the origin of that belonging to the Pawnee tribe.
Their sacred bundles were extremely valuable to the Indians and were protected with great care. During times of famine, the priests would open them with elaborate rituals. The story above is provided to explain the origin of the one belonging to the Pawnee tribe.
The Bear-Man
The Bear Guy
There was once a boy of the Pawnee tribe who imitated the ways of a bear; and, indeed, he much resembled that animal. When he played with the other boys of his village he would pretend to be a bear, and even when he grew up he would often tell his companions laughingly that he could turn himself into a bear whenever he liked.
There was once a boy from the Pawnee tribe who imitated the ways of a bear; in fact, he looked a lot like the animal. When he played with the other boys in his village, he would pretend to be a bear, and even as he grew up, he would often joke with his friends that he could transform into a bear whenever he wanted.
His resemblance to the animal came about in this manner. Before the boy was born his father had gone on the war-path, and at some distance from his home had come upon a tiny bear-cub. The little creature looked at him so wistfully and was so small and helpless that he could not pass by without taking notice of it. So he stooped and picked it up in his arms, tied some Indian tobacco round its neck, and said: "I know that the Great Spirit, Tiráwa, will care for you, but I cannot go on my way without putting these things round your neck to show that I feel kindly toward you. I hope that the animals will take care of my son when he is born, and help him to grow up {309} a great and wise man." With that he went on his way.
His resemblance to the animal happened like this. Before the boy was born, his father had gone to war and, not far from home, found a tiny bear cub. The little creature looked at him so sadly and was so small and helpless that he couldn't just walk by without acknowledging it. So he bent down, picked it up, tied some Indian tobacco around its neck, and said, "I know that the Great Spirit, Tiráwa, will watch over you, but I can't continue my journey without putting this around your neck to show that I care about you. I hope that the animals will look after my son when he’s born and help him grow up to be a great and wise man." With that, he continued on his way. {309}
On his return he told his wife of his encounter with the Little Bear, told her how he had taken it in his arms and looked at it and talked to it. Now there is an Indian superstition that a woman, before a child is born, must not look fixedly at or think much about any animal, or the infant will resemble it. So when the warrior's boy was born he was found to have the ways of a bear, and to become more and more like that animal the older he grew. The boy, quite aware of the resemblance, often went away by himself into the forest, where he used to pray to the Bear.
On his return, he told his wife about his encounter with the Little Bear, explaining how he held it in his arms, admired it, and talked to it. There’s a Native American belief that a woman, before having a child, shouldn’t stare at or think too much about any animal, or the baby will end up looking like it. So when the warrior's son was born, he was discovered to have bear-like traits, and as he grew older, he resembled that animal even more. The boy, fully aware of this similarity, often ventured into the forest alone, where he would pray to the Bear.
The Bear-Man Slain
The Bear Man Killed
On one occasion, when he was quite grown up, he accompanied a war party of the Pawnees as their chief. They travelled a considerable distance, but ere they arrived at any village they fell into a trap prepared for them by their enemies, the Sioux. Taken completely off their guard, the Pawnees, to the number of about forty, were slain to a man. The part of the country in which this incident took place was rocky and cedar-clad and harboured many bears, and the bodies of the dead Pawnees lay in a ravine in the path of these animals. When they came to the body of the Bear-man a she-bear instantly recognized it as that of their benefactor, who had sacrificed smokes to them, made songs about them, and done them many a good turn during his lifetime. She called to her companion and begged him to do something to bring the Bear-man to life again. The other protested that he could do nothing. "Nevertheless," he added, "I will try. If the sun were shining I might succeed, but when it is dark and cloudy I am powerless."
On one occasion, when he was a bit older, he joined a war party of the Pawnees as their leader. They traveled a long way, but before they reached any village, they fell into a trap set by their enemies, the Sioux. Completely caught off guard, the Pawnees, numbering about forty, were all killed. The area where this happened was rocky and covered in cedar trees and was home to many bears, and the bodies of the dead Pawnees lay in a ravine along the bears' path. When a she-bear came across the body of the Bear-man, she immediately recognized him as their benefactor, who had offered them smokes, sung songs about them, and done many good things for them during his life. She called out to her companion, pleading with him to do something to bring the Bear-man back to life. The other bear replied that he couldn't do anything. "But," he added, "I'll give it a shot. If the sun were shining, I might succeed, but when it’s dark and cloudy, I'm powerless."
The Resuscitation of the Bear-Man
The Revival of the Bear-Man
The sun was shining but fitfully that day, however. Long intervals of gloom succeeded each gleam of sunlight. But the two bears set about collecting the remains of the Bear-man, who was indeed sadly mutilated, and, lying down on his body, they worked over him with their magic medicine till he showed signs of returning life. At length he fully regained consciousness, and, finding himself in the presence of two bears, was at a loss to know what had happened to him. But the animals related how they had brought him to life, and the sight of his dead comrades lying around him recalled what had gone before. Gratefully acknowledging the service the bears had done him, he accompanied them to their den. He was still very weak, and frequently fainted, but ere long he recovered his strength and was as well as ever, only he had no hair on his head, for the Sioux had scalped him. During his sojourn with the bears he was taught all the things that they knew—which was a great deal, for all Indians know that the bear is one of the wisest of animals. However, his host begged him not to regard the wonderful things he did as the outcome of his own strength, but to give thanks to Tiráwa, who had made the bears and had given them their wisdom and greatness. Finally he told the Bear-man to return to his people, where he would become a very great man, great in war and in wealth. But at the same time he must not forget the bears, nor cease to imitate them, for on that would depend much of his success.
The sun was shining, but it was pretty inconsistent that day. Long stretches of darkness followed each burst of sunlight. Meanwhile, the two bears started gathering the remains of the Bear-man, who was indeed badly injured, and, lying down next to him, they used their magic medicine until he showed signs of coming back to life. Eventually, he fully regained consciousness and, seeing two bears beside him, was confused about what had happened. But the animals explained how they had revived him, and the sight of his dead friends around him reminded him of what had happened before. Gratefully acknowledging what the bears had done for him, he followed them to their den. He was still feeling very weak and fainted often, but soon he regained his strength and was as well as ever, except he had no hair on his head because the Sioux had scalped him. While staying with the bears, he learned everything they knew—which was a lot since all Indians recognize that the bear is one of the smartest animals. However, his hosts urged him not to think of the amazing things he did as his own power, but to give thanks to Tiráwa, who created the bears and gave them their wisdom and greatness. Finally, they told the Bear-man to go back to his people, where he would become a very important man, respected in battle and in wealth. But at the same time, he mustn't forget the bears or stop trying to be like them because his success would depend a lot on that.
"I shall look after you," he concluded. "If I die, you shall die; if I grow old, you shall grow old along with me. This tree"—pointing to a cedar—"shall be a protector to you. It never becomes old; it is always {311} fresh and beautiful, the gift of Tiráwa. And if a thunderstorm should come while you are at home throw some cedar-wood on the fire and you will be safe."
"I'll take care of you," he said. "If I die, you die too; if I grow old, you’ll grow old with me. This tree"—pointing to a cedar—"will protect you. It never gets old; it's always fresh and beautiful, a gift from Tiráwa. And if a thunderstorm hits while you're at home, throw some cedar wood on the fire and you'll be safe."
Giving him a bear-skin cap to hide his hairless scalp, the Bear then bade him depart.
Giving him a bear-skin cap to cover his bald head, the Bear then told him to leave.
Arrived at his home, the young man was greeted with amazement, for it was thought that he had perished with the rest of the war party. But when he convinced his parents that it was indeed their son who visited them, they received him joyfully. When he had embraced his friends and had been congratulated by them on his return, he told them of the bears, who were waiting outside the village. Taking presents of Indian tobacco, sweet-smelling clay, buffalo-meat, and beads, he returned to them, and again talked with the he-bear. The latter hugged him, saying: "As my fur has touched you, you will be great; as my hands have touched your hands, you will be fearless; and as my mouth touches your mouth, you will be wise." With that the bears departed.
Arriving at home, the young man was met with disbelief, as everyone thought he had died with the rest of the war party. But once he assured his parents that he was truly their son, they welcomed him with joy. After hugging his friends, who congratulated him on his return, he told them about the bears waiting just outside the village. He took gifts of Indian tobacco, fragrant clay, buffalo meat, and beads back to them, and spoke again with the male bear. The bear embraced him, saying, "Since my fur has touched you, you'll be great; since my hands have touched yours, you'll be fearless; and since my mouth touches yours, you'll be wise." With that, the bears left.
True to his words, the animal made the Bear-man the greatest warrior of his tribe. He was the originator of the Bear Dance, which the Pawnees still practise. He lived to an advanced age, greatly honoured by his people.
True to his word, the animal made the Bear-man the greatest warrior of his tribe. He was the creator of the Bear Dance, which the Pawnees still practice. He lived to an old age, greatly honored by his people.
CHAPTER VII: MYTHS AND LEGENDS
OF THE NORTHERN AND NORTH-WESTERN INDIANS
Haida Demi-Gods
Haida Demigods
There is a curious Haida story told of the origin of certain supernatural people, who are supposed to speak through the shamans, or medicine-men, and of how they got their names.
There’s an interesting Haida story about the origin of certain supernatural beings, who are said to communicate through the shamans or medicine men, and how they received their names.
Ten brothers went out to hunt with their dogs. While they were climbing a steep rocky mountain a thick mist enveloped them, and they were compelled to remain on the heights. By and by they made a fire, and the youngest, who was full of mischief, cast his bow in it. When the bow was burnt the hunters were astonished to see it on the level ground below. The mischievous brother thereupon announced his intention of following his weapon, and by the same means. Though the others tried hard to dissuade him, he threw himself on the blazing fire, and was quickly consumed. His brothers then beheld him on the plain vigorously exhorting them to follow his example. One by one they did so, some boldly, some timorously, but all found themselves at last on the level ground.
Ten brothers went out hunting with their dogs. While they were climbing a steep, rocky mountain, a thick fog surrounded them, forcing them to stay on the heights. Eventually, they built a fire, and the youngest, who loved to cause trouble, tossed his bow into it. When the bow burned, the hunters were shocked to see it on the flat ground below. The mischievous brother then declared his plan to follow his weapon, using the same method. Although the others tried hard to talk him out of it, he threw himself into the flames and was quickly consumed. His brothers then saw him on the plain energetically urging them to follow his lead. One by one, they did, some boldly, some hesitantly, but in the end, they all found themselves on the flat ground.
As the brothers travelled on they heard a wren chirping, and they saw that one of their number had a blue hole in his heart. Farther on they found a hawk's feather, which they tied in the hair of the youngest. They came at length to a deserted village on the shores of an inlet, and took possession of one of the huts. For food they ate some mussels, and having satisfied their hunger they set out to explore the settlement. Nothing rewarded their search but an old canoe, moss-grown and covered with nettles. When they had removed the weeds and scraped off the moss they {313} repaired it, and the mischievous one who had led them into the fire made a bark bailer for it, on which he carved the representation of a bird. Another, who had in his hair a bunch of feathers, took a pole and jumped into the canoe. The rest followed, and the canoe slid away from the shore. Soon they came in sight of a village where a shaman was performing.
As the brothers traveled on, they heard a wren chirping and noticed that one of them had a blue spot in his heart. Further along, they found a hawk's feather, which they tied into the hair of the youngest brother. Eventually, they arrived at an abandoned village by the shore of an inlet and took over one of the huts. For food, they had some mussels, and after satisfying their hunger, they set out to explore the settlement. Their search yielded nothing but an old canoe, covered in moss and weeds. After clearing off the plants and scraping off the moss, they {313} repaired it. The mischievous one who had led them into trouble made a bark bailer for it, carving the image of a bird on it. Another brother, who had a bunch of feathers in his hair, grabbed a pole and jumped into the canoe. The others followed, and the canoe drifted away from the shore. Soon, they spotted a village where a shaman was performing.
Attracted by the noise and the glow of the fire, the warrior at the bow stepped ashore and advanced to see what was going on. "Now," he heard the shaman say, "the chief Supernatural-being-who-keeps-the-bow-off is coming ashore." The Indian was ashamed to hear himself thus mistakenly, as he thought, referred to as a supernatural being, and returned to the canoe. The next one advanced to the village. "Chief Hawk-hole is coming ashore," said the shaman. The Indian saw the blue hole at his heart, and he also was ashamed, and returned to his brothers. The third was named Supernatural-being-on-whom-the-daylight-rests, the fourth Supernatural-being-on-the-water-on-whom-is-sunshine, the fifth Supernatural-puffin-on-the-water, the sixth Hawk-with-one-feather-sticking-out-of-the-water, the seventh Wearing-clouds-around-his-neck, the eighth Supernatural-being-with-the-big-eyes, the ninth Supernatural-being-lying-on-his-back-in-the-canoe, and the eldest, and last, Supernatural-being-half-of-whose-words-are-raven. Each as he heard his name pronounced returned to the canoe. When they had all heard the shaman, and were assembled once more, the eldest brother said, "We have indeed become supernatural people," which was quite true, for by burning themselves in the fire they had reached the Land of Souls.[1]
Attracted by the noise and the light of the fire, the warrior at the front stepped ashore and went to see what was happening. "Now," he heard the shaman say, "the chief Supernatural-being-who-keeps-the-bow-off is coming ashore." The Indian felt embarrassed to hear himself mistakenly referred to as a supernatural being and went back to the canoe. The next one approached the village. "Chief Hawk-hole is coming ashore," said the shaman. The Indian noticed the blue hole at his heart, felt ashamed, and returned to his brothers. The third was named Supernatural-being-on-whom-the-daylight-rests, the fourth Supernatural-being-on-the-water-on-whom-is-sunshine, the fifth Supernatural-puffin-on-the-water, the sixth Hawk-with-one-feather-sticking-out-of-the-water, the seventh Wearing-clouds-around-his-neck, the eighth Supernatural-being-with-the-big-eyes, the ninth Supernatural-being-lying-on-his-back-in-the-canoe, and the eldest, and last, Supernatural-being-half-of-whose-words-are-raven. Each time he heard his name called, he returned to the canoe. Once they had all heard the shaman and gathered again, the eldest brother said, "We have indeed become supernatural people," which was true, because by burning themselves in the fire they had reached the Land of Souls.[1]
[1] This myth would appear to explain the fancied resemblance between smoke and the shadowy or vaporous substance of which spirits or ghosts are supposed to be composed.
[1] This myth seems to explain the imagined similarity between smoke and the shadowy or misty stuff that spirits or ghosts are believed to be made of.
The Supernatural Sister
The Supernatural Sister
The ten brothers floated round the coast till they reached another village. Here they took on board a woman whose arms had been accidentally burned by her husband, who mistook them for the arms of some one embracing his wife. The woman was severely burned and was in great distress. The supernatural brothers made a crack in the bottom of the canoe and told the woman to place her hands in it. Her wounds were immediately healed. They called her their sister, and seated her in the canoe to bail out the water. When they came to the Djū, the stream near which dwelt Fine-weather-woman,[2] the latter came and talked to them, repeating the names which the shaman had given them, and calling their sister Supernatural-woman-who-does-the-bailing.
The ten brothers drifted along the coast until they arrived at another village. There, they picked up a woman whose arms had been accidentally burned by her husband, who mistook them for someone else hugging his wife. The woman was badly injured and in a lot of pain. The supernatural brothers made a crack in the bottom of the canoe and told the woman to place her hands in it. Her wounds healed instantly. They called her their sister and had her sit in the canoe to scoop out the water. When they reached the Djū, the stream near where Fine-weather-woman lived, she came and spoke to them, repeating the names that the shaman had given them and calling their sister Supernatural-woman-who-does-the-bailing.
"Paddle to the island you see in the distance," she added. "The wizard who lives there is he who paints those who are to become supernatural beings. Go to him and he will paint you. Dance four nights in your canoe and you will be finished."
"Paddle to the island you see in the distance," she said. "The wizard who lives there is the one who paints those destined to become supernatural beings. Go to him and he will paint you. Dance four nights in your canoe and you will be done."
They did as she bade them, and the wizard dressed them in a manner becoming to their position as supernatural beings. He gave them dancing hats, dancing skirts, and puffin-beak rattles, and drew a cloud over the outside of their canoe.
They did as she asked, and the wizard dressed them in a way that suited their status as supernatural beings. He gave them dancing hats, dancing skirts, and puffin-beak rattles, and covered their canoe with a cloud.
The Birth of Sîñ
The Birth of Sîñ
The Haida of British Columbia and the Queen Charlotte Islands possess a striking myth relating to the incarnation of the Sky-god, their principal deity. The daughter of a certain chief went one day to dig in the beach. After she had worked some time she dug {315} up a cockle-shell. She was about to throw it to one side when she thought she heard a sound coming from it like that of a child crying. Examining the shell, she found a small baby inside. She carried it home and wrapped it in a warm covering, and tended it so carefully that it grew rapidly and soon began to walk.
The Haida people of British Columbia and the Queen Charlotte Islands have a fascinating myth about the Sky-god, their main deity. One day, the daughter of a chief went to dig on the beach. After some time, she dug up a cockle-shell. Just as she was about to toss it aside, she thought she heard a sound coming from it that resembled a baby crying. When she looked inside the shell, she discovered a small baby. She took it home, wrapped it in warm blankets, and cared for it so lovingly that it grew quickly and soon started to walk.
She was sitting beside the child one day when he made a movement with his hand as if imitating the drawing of a bowstring, so to please him she took a copper bracelet from her arm and hammered it into the shape of a bow, which she strung and gave him along with two arrows. He was delighted with the tiny weapon, and immediately set out to hunt small game with it. Every day he returned to his foster-mother with some trophy of his skill. One day it was a goose, another a woodpecker, and another a blue jay.
She was sitting next to the child one day when he moved his hand as if pretending to draw a bowstring. To make him happy, she took a copper bracelet off her arm and shaped it into a bow, which she strung and gave him along with two arrows. He was thrilled with the little weapon and immediately went out to hunt small game with it. Every day, he came back to his foster mom with some trophy of his skill. One day it was a goose, another day a woodpecker, and another day a blue jay.
One morning he awoke to find himself and his mother in a fine new house, with gorgeous door-posts splendidly carved and illuminated in rich reds, blues, and greens. The carpenter who had raised this fine building married his mother, and was very kind to him. He took the boy down to the sea-shore, and caused him to sit with his face looking toward the expanse of the Pacific. And so long as the lad looked across the boundless blue there was fair weather.
One morning, he woke up to find himself and his mom in a beautiful new house, with stunning doorposts intricately carved and lit up in rich reds, blues, and greens. The carpenter who built this lovely place married his mom and was very good to him. He took the boy down to the beach and had him sit facing the vast Pacific Ocean. As long as the kid looked out at the endless blue, the weather was nice.
His father used to go fishing, and one day Sîñ—for such was the boy's name—expressed a wish to accompany him. They obtained devil-fish for bait, and proceeded to the fishing-ground, where the lad instructed his father to pronounce certain magical formulæ, the result of which was that their fishing-line was violently agitated and their canoe pulled round an adjacent island three times. When the disturbance stopped at last they pulled in the line and dragged out a monster covered with piles of halibut.
His dad used to go fishing, and one day Sîñ— that was the boy's name—wanted to go with him. They got devil-fish for bait and headed to the fishing spot, where the kid told his dad to say some magical phrases. As a result, their fishing line started shaking wildly, and their canoe spun around a nearby island three times. When the commotion finally stopped, they reeled in the line and pulled out a huge creature covered in piles of halibut.
One day Sîñ went out wearing a wren-skin. His mother beheld him rise in stature until he soared above her and brooded like a bank of shining clouds over the ocean. Then he descended and donned the skin of a blue jay. Again he rose over the sea, and shone resplendently. Once more he soared upward, wearing the skin of a woodpecker, and the waves reflected a colour as of fire.
One day, Sîñ went out wearing a wren skin. His mother watched him grow in size until he soared above her, hovering like a bright cloud over the ocean. Then he came down and put on the skin of a blue jay. Again, he rose above the sea, sparkling brilliantly. Once more, he flew upward, wearing the skin of a woodpecker, and the waves reflected a fiery color.
Then he said: "Mother, I shall see you no more. I am going away from you. When the sky looks like my face painted by my father there will be no wind. Then the fishing will be good."
Then he said, "Mom, I won't see you again. I'm leaving you. When the sky looks like my face painted by my dad, there won’t be any wind. Then the fishing will be great."
His mother bade him farewell, sadly, yet with the proud knowledge that she had nurtured a divinity. But her sorrow increased when her husband intimated that it was time for him to depart as well. Her supernatural son and husband, however, left her a portion of their power. For when she sits by the inlet and loosens her robe the wind scurries down between the banks and the waves are ruffled with tempest; and the more she loosens the garment the greater is the storm. They call her in the Indian tongue Fine-weather-woman. But she dwells mostly in the winds, and when the cold morning airs draw up from the sea landward she makes an offering of feathers to her glorious son. The feathers are flakes of snow, and they serve to remind him that the world is weary for a glimpse of his golden face.
His mother said goodbye, feeling sad but also proud that she had raised someone incredible. However, her sadness grew when her husband hinted that it was time for him to leave as well. Yet, both her extraordinary son and husband left her some of their power. When she sits by the inlet and loosens her robe, the wind rushes through the banks, and the waves get stirred up in a storm; the more she loosens her garment, the stronger the storm becomes. They call her Fine-weather-woman in the Indian language. But she mostly resides in the winds, and when the chilly morning air comes in from the sea, she offers feathers to her glorious son. These feathers are like snowflakes, reminding him that the world longs for a glimpse of his golden face.
Master-Carpenter and Southeast
Head Carpenter and Southeast
A Haida myth relates how Master-carpenter, a supernatural being, went to war with South-east (the south-east wind) at Sqa-i, the town lying farthest south on the Queen Charlotte Islands. The south-east wind is particularly rude and boisterous on that coast, and it {317} was with the intention of punishing him for his violence that Master-carpenter challenged him. First of all, however, he set about building a canoe for himself. The first one he made split, and he was obliged to throw it away. The second also split, notwithstanding the fact that he had made it stouter than the other. Another and another he built, making each one stronger than the last, but every attempt ended in failure, and at last, exceedingly vexed at his unskilfulness, he was on the point of giving the task up. He would have done so, indeed, but for the intervention of Greatest Fool. Hitherto Master-carpenter had been trying to form two canoes from one log by means of wedges. Greatest Fool stood watching him for a time, amused at his clumsiness, and finally showed him that he ought to use bent wedges. And though he was perhaps the last person from whom Master-carpenter might expect to learn anything, the unsuccessful builder of canoes adopted the suggestion, with the happiest results. When at length he was satisfied that he had made a good canoe he let it down into the water, and sailed off in search of South-east.
A Haida myth tells how Master Carpenter, a supernatural being, went to war with the Southeast (the southeast wind) at Sqa-i, the southernmost town on the Queen Charlotte Islands. The southeast wind is particularly rough and wild along that coast, and Master Carpenter intended to punish him for his violence. Before that, though, he decided to build a canoe for himself. The first one he made split, so he had to throw it away. The second also split, even though he made it sturdier than the first. He kept building canoe after canoe, making each one stronger than the last, but each attempt ended in failure. Frustrated by his lack of skill, he was about to give up. He really would have if it weren't for the intervention of the Greatest Fool. Up until then, Master Carpenter had been trying to create two canoes from one log using wedges. Greatest Fool watched him for a while, amused by his awkwardness, and finally suggested that he should use bent wedges instead. Even though he was probably the last person Master Carpenter would expect to learn from, the failed canoe builder took the advice, and it worked out beautifully. When he finally felt confident that he'd made a good canoe, he placed it in the water and set off in search of Southeast.
By and by he floated right down to his enemy's abode, and when he judged himself to be above it he rose in the canoe and flung out a challenge. There was no reply. Again he called, and this time a rapid current began to float past him, bearing on its surface a quantity of seaweed. The shrewd Master-carpenter fancied he saw the matted hair of his enemy floating among the seaweed. He seized hold of it, and after it came South-east. The latter in a great passion began to call on his nephews to help him. The first to be summoned was Red-storm-cloud. Immediately a deep red suffused the sky. Then the stormy tints died away, and the wind rose with a harsh murmur. {318} When this wind had reached its full strength another was summoned, Taker-off-of-the-tree-tops. The blast increased to a hurricane, and the tree-tops were blown off and carried away and fell thickly about the canoe, where Master-carpenter was making use of his magic arts to protect himself. Again another wind was called up, Pebble-rattler, who set the stones and sand flying about as he shrieked in answer to the summons. Maker-of-the-thick-sea-mist came next, the spirit of the fog which strikes terror into the hearts of those at sea, and he was followed by a numerous band of other nephews, each more to be dreaded than the last. Finally Tidal-wave came and covered Master-carpenter with water, so that he was obliged to give in. Relinquishing his hold on South-east, he managed to struggle to the shore. It was said by some that South-east died, but the shamans, who ought to know, say that he returned to his own place.
Eventually, he floated right down to his enemy's place, and when he thought he was above it, he stood up in the canoe and shouted a challenge. There was no response. He called out again, and this time a fast current started to carry past him, bringing with it a bunch of seaweed. The clever Master Carpenter thought he saw the tangled hair of his enemy mixed in with the seaweed. He grabbed it, and after it came Southeast. The latter, in a fit of rage, began to call for his nephews to help him. The first one he summoned was Red-Storm-Cloud. Immediately, a deep red filled the sky. Then the stormy colors faded, and the wind picked up with a harsh sound. {318} Once this wind had reached its full strength, another was called, Taker-Off-Of-The-Tree-Tops. The wind grew into a hurricane, tearing off the tree tops and scattering them around the canoe, where Master Carpenter was using his magical skills to protect himself. Next, another wind was called, Pebble-Rattler, who sent stones and sand flying as he screamed in response to the call. Maker-Of-The-Thick-Sea-Mist followed, the spirit of the fog that terrifies those at sea, and he was trailed by a large group of other nephews, each more frightening than the last. Finally, Tidal-Wave came and drenched Master Carpenter with water, forcing him to give up. Letting go of Southeast, he managed to struggle to the shore. Some said that Southeast died, but the shamans, who should know, say that he returned to his own place.
South-east's mother was named To-morrow, and the Indians say that if they utter that word they will have bad weather, for South-east does not like to hear his mother's name used by any one else.
South-east's mother was named Tomorrow, and the Indians say that if they say that word, they will have bad weather, because South-east doesn't like hearing anyone else use his mother's name.
The Beaver and the Porcupine
The Beaver and the Porcupine
This is the tale of a feud between the beavers and the porcupines. Beaver had laid in a plentiful store of food, but Porcupine had failed to do so, and one day when the former was out hunting the latter went to his lodge and stole his provision. When Beaver returned he found that his food was gone, and he questioned Porcupine about the matter.
This is the story of a rivalry between the beavers and the porcupines. Beaver had stocked up on plenty of food, but Porcupine hadn’t prepared at all. One day, while Beaver was out hunting, Porcupine sneaked into his lodge and stole his supplies. When Beaver came back, he discovered that his food was missing and asked Porcupine about it.
"Did you steal my food?" he asked.
"Did you take my food?" he asked.
"No," answered Porcupine. "One cannot steal food from supernatural beings, and you and I both possess supernatural powers."
"No," replied Porcupine. "You can't steal food from supernatural beings, and both you and I have supernatural powers."
Of course this was mere bluff on the part of Porcupine, and it in nowise deceived his companion.
Of course, this was just a bluff from Porcupine, and it didn't fool his companion at all.
"You stole my food!" said Beaver angrily, and he tried to seize Porcupine with his teeth. But the sharp spines of the latter disconcerted him, though he was not easily repulsed. For a time he fought furiously, but at length he was forced to retreat, with his face covered with quills from his spiny adversary. His friends and relatives greeted him sympathetically. His father summoned all the Beaver People, told them of the injuries his son had received, and bade them avenge the honour of their clan. The people at once repaired to the abode of Porcupine, who, from the fancied security of his lodge, heaped insults and abuse on them. The indignant Beaver People pulled his house down about his ears, seized him, and carried him, in spite of his threats and protests, to a desolate island, where they left him to starve.
"You stole my food!" Beaver shouted angrily, and he tried to bite Porcupine. But the sharp spines of Porcupine made him hesitate, even though he wasn't easily intimidated. For a while, he fought furiously, but eventually, he had to back off, his face covered in quills from his prickly opponent. His friends and family welcomed him with sympathy. His father gathered all the Beaver People, told them about the injuries his son had suffered, and urged them to defend the honor of their clan. The group immediately went to Porcupine's home, where he, feeling secure in his lodge, hurled insults at them. The furious Beaver People tore his house down around him, captured him, and took him, despite his threats and protests, to a deserted island, where they left him to starve.
It seemed to Porcupine that he had not long to live. Nothing grew on the island save two trees, neither of which was edible, and there was no other food within reach. He called loudly to his friends to come to his assistance, but there was no answer. In vain he summoned all the animals who were related to him. His cries never reached them.
It felt to Porcupine like he didn't have much time left. Nothing grew on the island except for two trees, and neither of them was edible, plus there was no other food nearby. He shouted loudly for his friends to help him, but there was no response. He called out to all the animals that were related to him, but his cries never reached them.
When he had quite given up hope he fancied he heard something whisper to him: "Call upon Cold-weather, call upon North-wind." At first he did not understand, but thought his imagination must be playing tricks with him. Again the voice whispered to him: "Sing North songs, and you will be saved." Wondering much, but with hope rising in his breast, Porcupine did as he was bidden, and raised his voice in the North songs. "Let the cold weather come," he sang, "let the water be smooth."
When he had completely lost hope, he thought he heard something whisper to him: "Call upon Cold-weather, call upon North-wind." At first, he didn’t understand and figured his imagination was just playing tricks on him. Again, the voice whispered to him: "Sing North songs, and you'll be saved." Feeling puzzled but with hope starting to grow in his heart, Porcupine did what he was told and began to sing the North songs. "Let the cold weather come," he sang, "let the water be smooth."
The Finding of Porcupine
The Discovery of Porcupine
After a time the weather became very cold, a strong wind blew from the north, and the water became smooth with a layer of ice. When it was sufficiently frozen to bear the weight of the Porcupine People they crossed over to the island in search of their brother. They were greatly rejoiced to see him, but found him so weak that he could hardly walk, and he had to be carried to his father's lodge.
After a while, the weather got really cold, a strong wind blew in from the north, and the water turned calm with a layer of ice. When it was frozen enough to support the weight of the Porcupine People, they crossed over to the island to find their brother. They were really happy to see him, but he was so weak that he could barely walk, and they had to carry him to his father's lodge.
When they wanted to know why Beaver had treated him so cruelly he replied that it was because he had eaten Beaver's food. The Porcupine People, thinking this a small excuse, were greatly incensed against the beavers, and immediately declared war on them. But the latter were generally victorious, and the war by and by came to an inglorious end for the porcupines. The spiny tribe still, however, imagined that they had a grievance against Beaver, and plotted to take his life. They carried him to the top of a tall tree, thinking that as the beavers could not climb he would be in the same plight as their brother had been on the island. But by the simple expedient of eating the tree downward from the top Beaver was enabled to return to his home.
When they wanted to know why Beaver had been so cruel to him, he said it was because he had eaten Beaver's food. The Porcupine People, seeing this as a flimsy excuse, were really angry at the beavers and immediately declared war on them. But the beavers generally won, and the war eventually ended badly for the porcupines. The spiny tribe still believed they had a reason to be angry with Beaver and plotted to kill him. They took him to the top of a tall tree, thinking that since beavers couldn't climb, he would be stuck there like their brother had been on the island. But by simply eating the tree down from the top, Beaver was able to make his way back home.
The Devil-Fish's Daughter
The Daughter of the Devil-Fish
A Haida Indian was sailing in his canoe with his two children and his wife at low tide. They had been paddling for some time, when they came to a place where some devil-fish stones lay, and they could discern the devil-fish's tracks and see where its food was lying piled up. The man, who was a shaman, landed upon the rocks with the intention of finding and killing the devil-fish, but while he was searching {321} for it the monster suddenly emerged from its hole and dragged him through the aperture into its den. His wife and children, believing him to be dead, paddled away.
A Haida man was out sailing in his canoe with his two kids and wife during low tide. They had been paddling for a while when they reached a spot where some devil-fish stones were, and they could see the tracks of the devil-fish and where its food was piled up. The man, who was a shaman, landed on the rocks with the plan to find and kill the devil-fish, but while he was looking for it, the creature suddenly came out of its hole and pulled him through the opening into its den. His wife and children, thinking he was dead, paddled away.
The monster which had seized the man was a female devil-fish, and she dragged him far below into the precincts of the town where dwelt her father, the devil-fish chief, and there he married the devil-fish which had captured him. Many years passed, and at length the man became home-sick and greatly desired to see his wife and family once more. He begged the chief to let him go, and after some demur his request was granted.
The creature that had caught the man was a female devil-fish, and she pulled him deep down into the area where her father, the devil-fish chief, lived. There, he married the devil-fish that had taken him. Many years went by, and eventually, the man became homesick and really wanted to see his wife and family again. He asked the chief for permission to leave, and after some hesitation, his request was granted.
The shaman departed in one canoe, and his wife, the devil-fish's daughter, in another. The canoes were magical, and sped along of themselves. Soon they reached his father's town by the aid of the enchanted craft. He had brought much wealth with him from the devil-fish kingdom, and with this he traded and became a great chief. Then his children found him and came to him. They were grown up, and to celebrate his home-coming he held a great feast. Five great feasts he held, one after another, and at each of them his children and his human wife were present.
The shaman left in one canoe, and his wife, the devil-fish's daughter, took another. The canoes were magical and moved on their own. Before long, they arrived at his father's town thanks to the enchanted boats. He had brought back a lot of wealth from the devil-fish kingdom, and with it, he traded and became a powerful chief. Then his children found him and came to see him. They were all grown up, and to celebrate his return, he threw a huge feast. He hosted five big feasts in a row, and at each one, his children and his human wife were there.
But the devil-fish wife began to pine for the sea-life. One day while her husband and she sat in his father's house he began to melt. At the same time the devil-fish wife disappeared betwixt the planks of the flooring. Her husband then assumed the devil-fish form, and a second soft, slimy body followed the first through the planks. The devil-fish wife and her husband had returned to her father's realm.
But the devil-fish wife started to long for the ocean life. One day, while she and her husband were sitting in his father's house, he began to dissolve. At the same time, the devil-fish wife vanished between the floorboards. Her husband then took on the devil-fish form, and a second soft, slimy body followed the first through the planks. The devil-fish wife and her husband had returned to her father's domain.
This myth, of course, approximates to those of the seal-wives who escape from their mortal husbands, and the swan- and other bird-brides who, pining for their {322} natural environment, take wing one fine day and leave their earth-mates.
This myth is similar to those of the seal-wives who flee from their human husbands, and the swan- and other bird-brides who, longing for their natural habitat, take flight one day and leave their earthly partners.
Chinook Tales
Chinook Stories
The Chinooks formerly dwelt on Columbia River, from the Dalles to its mouth, and on the Lower Willamette. With the exception of a few individuals, they are now extinct, but their myths have been successfully collected and preserved. They were the natives of the north-west coast, cunning in bargaining, yet dwelling on a communal plan. Their chief physical characteristic was a high and narrow forehead artificially flattened. Concerning this people Professor Daniel Wilson says:
The Chinooks used to live along the Columbia River, from the Dalles to its mouth, and on the Lower Willamette. Except for a few individuals, they are now extinct, but their myths have been successfully gathered and preserved. They were the natives of the north-west coast, skilled in negotiation, yet living under a communal system. Their main physical feature was a high, narrow forehead that was artificially flattened. About this people, Professor Daniel Wilson says:
"The Chinooks are among the most remarkable of the flat-headed Indians, and carry the process of cranial distortion to the greatest excess. They are in some respects a superior race, making slaves of other tribes, and evincing considerable skill in such arts as are required in their wild forest and coast life. Their chief war-implements are bows and arrows, the former made from the yew-tree, and the latter feathered and pointed with bone. Their canoes are hollowed out of the trunk of the cedar-tree, which attains to a great size in that region, and are frequently ornamented with much taste and skill. In such a canoe the dead Chinook chief is deposited, surrounded with all the requisites for war, or the favourite occupations of life: presenting a correspondence in his sepulchral rites to the ancient pagan viking, who, as appears alike from the contents of the Scandinavian Skibssaetninger and from the narratives of the sagas, was interred or consumed in his war-galley, and the form of that favourite scene of ocean triumphs perpetuated in the earth-work that covered his ashes."
"The Chinooks are some of the most remarkable flat-headed Native Americans and take cranial distortion to the extreme. They are, in some ways, a superior race, enslaving other tribes and showing considerable skill in the arts needed for their wild forest and coastal lifestyle. Their primary weapons are bows and arrows, with the bows made from yew wood and the arrows feathered and tipped with bone. Their canoes are carved from the trunk of cedar trees, which grow very large in that area, and are often beautifully decorated with great skill. In one of these canoes, a deceased Chinook chief is placed, surrounded by everything needed for battle or his favorite pastimes: this practice mirrors the ancient pagan Vikings, who, as seen in the Scandinavian Skibssaetninger and the sagas' stories, were buried or cremated in their war galleys, with the design of that beloved scene of ocean victories preserved in the earthwork that covered their ashes."
The Story of Blue Jay and Ioi
The Story of Blue Jay and Ioi
The Chinooks tell many stories of Blue Jay, the tricky, mischievous totem-bird, and among these tales there are three which are concerned with his sister Ioi. Blue Jay, whose disposition resembled that of the bird he symbolized, delighted in tormenting Ioi by deliberately misinterpreting her commands, and by repeating at every opportunity his favourite phrase, "Ioi is always telling lies."
The Chinooks share lots of stories about Blue Jay, the clever and mischievous totem bird, and among these stories, there are three that focus on his sister Ioi. Blue Jay, who had a personality similar to the bird he represented, enjoyed teasing Ioi by purposely misunderstanding her requests and repeating his favorite line, "Ioi is always telling lies," at every chance he got.
In the first of the trilogy Ioi requested her brother to take a wife from among the dead, to help her with her work in house and field. To this Blue Jay readily assented, and he took for his spouse a chieftain's daughter who had been recently buried. But Ioi's request that his wife should be an old one he disregarded.
In the first book of the trilogy, Ioi asked her brother to marry someone from the dead to assist her with her tasks at home and in the fields. Blue Jay quickly agreed, and he chose a chieftain's daughter who had just been buried as his wife. However, he ignored Ioi's request for his wife to be an older one.
"Take her to the Land of the Supernatural People," said Ioi, when she had seen her brother's bride, "and they will restore her to life."
"Take her to the Land of the Supernatural People," Ioi said when she had seen her brother's bride, "and they will bring her back to life."
Blue Jay set out on his errand, and after a day's journey arrived with his wife at a town inhabited by the Supernatural Folk.
Blue Jay set off on his errand, and after a day's journey, he and his wife arrived at a town populated by the Supernatural Folk.
"How long has she been dead?" they asked him, when he stated his purpose in visiting them.
"How long has she been dead?" they asked him when he explained why he was visiting them.
"A day," he replied.
"A day," he said.
The Supernatural People shook their heads.
The Supernatural People shook their heads.
"We cannot help you," said they. "You must travel to the town where people are restored who have been dead for a day."
"We can't help you," they said. "You have to go to the town where people are brought back to life after being dead for a day."
Blue Jay obediently resumed his journey, and at the end of another day he reached the town to which he had been directed, and told its inhabitants why he had come.
Blue Jay dutifully continued his journey, and by the end of another day, he arrived at the town he had been directed to, where he explained to the locals why he had come.
"How long has she been dead?" they asked.
"How long has she been dead?" they asked.
"Two days," said he.
"Two days," he said.
"Then we can do nothing," replied the Supernatural Folk, "for we can only restore people who have been dead one day. However, you can go to the town where those are brought to life who have been dead two days."
"Then we can’t do anything," replied the Supernatural Folk, "because we can only bring back people who have been dead for one day. However, you can go to the town where those who have been dead for two days are brought back to life."
Another day's journey brought Blue Jay and his wife to the third town. Again he found himself a day late, and was directed to a fourth town, and from that one to yet another. At the fifth town, however, the Supernatural People took pity on him, and recovered his wife from death. Blue Jay they made a chieftain among them, and conferred many honours upon him.
Another day's journey brought Blue Jay and his wife to the third town. Again, he found himself a day late and was sent to a fourth town, and from there to yet another. However, at the fifth town, the Supernatural People felt sorry for him and brought his wife back from death. They made Blue Jay a chieftain among them and gave him many honors.
After a time he got tired of living in state among the Supernatural People, and returned home.
After a while, he got tired of living among the Supernatural People and went back home.
When he was once more among his kindred his young brother-in-law, the chief's son, learnt that his sister was alive and married to Blue Jay.
When he was back with his family, his young brother-in-law, the chief’s son, found out that his sister was alive and married to Blue Jay.
Hastily the boy carried the news to his father, the old chief, who sent a message to Blue Jay demanding his hair in payment for his wife. The messenger received no reply, and the angry chief gathered his people round him and led them to Blue Jay's lodge. On their approach Blue Jay turned himself into a bird and flew away, while his wife swooned. All the efforts of her kindred could not bring the woman round, and they called on her husband to return. It was in vain, however: Blue Jay would not come back, and his wife journeyed finally to the Land of Souls.
Hastily, the boy rushed to tell his father, the old chief, who sent a message to Blue Jay demanding his hair as payment for his wife. The messenger got no response, and the furious chief gathered his people and led them to Blue Jay's lodge. As they approached, Blue Jay transformed into a bird and flew away, while his wife fainted. All efforts from her family couldn't revive her, and they called for her husband to return. It was pointless, though: Blue Jay wouldn’t come back, and his wife eventually traveled to the Land of Souls.
The Marriage of Ioi
The Wedding of Ioi
The second portion of the trilogy relates how the Ghost-people, setting out one night from the Shadowland to buy a wife, took Ioi, the sister of Blue Jay, who disappeared before morning. After a year had elapsed {325} her brother decided to go in search of her. But though he inquired the way to the Ghost-country from all manner of birds and beasts, he got a satisfactory answer from none of them, and would never have arrived at his destination at all had he not been carried thither at last by supernatural means.
The second part of the trilogy tells how the Ghost-people, one night leaving the Shadowland to find a wife, took Ioi, the sister of Blue Jay, who vanished by morning. After a year had passed, {325} her brother decided to look for her. However, even though he asked all kinds of birds and animals for directions to the Ghost-country, none of them gave him a helpful answer, and he would never have made it to his destination if he hadn't been ultimately taken there by supernatural forces.
In the Ghost-country he found his sister, surrounded by heaps of bones, which she introduced to him as his relatives by marriage. At certain times these relics would attain a semblance of humanity, but instantly became bones again at the sound of a loud voice.
In the Ghost-country, he found his sister, surrounded by piles of bones, which she introduced to him as his in-laws. At certain times, these remains would take on a human appearance, but instantly turned back into bones at the sound of a loud voice.
A Fishing Expedition in Shadow-land
A Fishing Trip in Shadowland
At his sister's request Blue Jay went fishing with his young brother-in-law. Finding that when he spoke in a loud tone he caused the boy to become a heap of bones in the canoe, Blue Jay took a malicious pleasure in reducing him to that condition. It was just the sort of trick he loved to play.
At his sister's request, Blue Jay went fishing with his young brother-in-law. Noticing that when he spoke loudly, it turned the boy into a trembling mess in the canoe, Blue Jay found a twisted enjoyment in making him feel that way. It was exactly the kind of prank he loved to pull.
The fish they caught were nothing more than leaves and branches, and Blue Jay, in disgust, threw them back into the water. But, to his chagrin, when he returned his sister told him that they were really fish, and that he ought not to have flung them away. However, he consoled himself with the reflection, "Ioi is always telling lies."
The fish they caught were just leaves and branches, and Blue Jay, feeling frustrated, threw them back into the water. But, to his disappointment, when he came back, his sister told him that they were actually fish and that he shouldn’t have tossed them aside. Still, he comforted himself with the thought, "Ioi is always lying."
Besides teasing Ioi, he played many pranks on the inoffensive Ghosts. Sometimes he would put the skull of a child on the shoulders of a man, and vice versa, and take a mischievous delight in the ludicrous result when they came 'alive.'
Besides teasing Ioi, he played many pranks on the harmless Ghosts. Sometimes he would place a child's skull on the shoulders of a man, and vice versa, and take mischievous pleasure in the ridiculous outcome when they came to life.
On one occasion, when the prairies were on fire, Ioi bade her brother extinguish the flames. For this purpose she gave him five buckets of water, warning him that he must not pour it on the burning prairies {326} until he came to the fourth of them. Blue Jay disobeyed her, as he was wont to do, and with dire results, for when he reached the fifth prairie he found he had no water to pour on it. While endeavouring to beat out the flames he was so seriously burned that he died, and returned to the Ghosts as one of themselves, but without losing his mischievous propensities.
Once, when the prairies were on fire, Ioi told her brother to put out the flames. To help him, she gave him five buckets of water, warning him not to pour any on the burning prairies until he got to the fourth bucket. Blue Jay ignored her, as he often did, and it ended badly because when he reached the fifth prairie, he found he had no water left to use on it. While trying to put out the flames, he got badly burned and died, joining the Ghosts as one of them but without losing his mischievous nature. {326}
Blue Jay and Ioi Go Visiting
Blue Jay and Ioi Go Visiting
The third tale of the trilogy tells how Blue Jay and Ioi went to visit their friends. The Magpie was the first to receive the visitors, and by means of magic he provided food for them. Putting a salmon egg into a kettle of boiling water, he placed the kettle on the fire, and immediately it was full of salmon eggs, so that when they had eaten enough Blue Jay and Ioi were able to carry a number away.
The third story of the trilogy is about how Blue Jay and Ioi went to visit their friends. The Magpie was the first to welcome them, and using magic, he provided food for everyone. He put a salmon egg into a boiling kettle of water, and as soon as he placed it on the fire, the kettle was filled with salmon eggs. After they ate enough, Blue Jay and Ioi were able to take several with them.
On the following day the Magpie called for the kettle they had borrowed. Blue Jay tried to entertain his visitor in the same magical fashion as the latter had entertained him. But his attempt was so ludicrous that the Magpie could not help laughing at him.
On the next day, the Magpie asked for the kettle they had borrowed. Blue Jay tried to entertain his guest in the same enchanting way the Magpie had entertained him. But his effort was so ridiculous that the Magpie couldn’t help but laugh at him.
The pair's next visit was to the Duck, who obtained food for them by making her children dive for trout. Again there was twice as much as they could eat, and Blue Jay and Ioi carried away the remainder on a mat. During the return visit of the Duck Blue Jay tried to emulate this feat also, using Ioi's children instead of the ducklings. His attempt was again unsuccessful.
The next stop for the pair was the Duck, who got food for them by having her kids dive for trout. Once more, there was twice as much as they could eat, and Blue Jay and Ioi took the leftovers home on a mat. When the Duck came back to visit, Blue Jay tried to do the same thing, using Ioi's kids instead of the ducklings. His attempt didn’t work out again.
The two visited in turn the Black Bear, the Beaver, and the Seal, all of whom similarly supplied refreshment for them in a magical manner. But Blue Jay's attempts at imitating these creatures were futile.
The two took turns visiting the Black Bear, the Beaver, and the Seal, all of whom provided them with refreshments in a magical way. But Blue Jay's efforts to imitate these animals were in vain.
A visit to the Shadows concluded the round, and the adventurers returned home.
A visit to the Shadows wrapped up the round, and the adventurers headed home.
The Heaven-sought Bride
The Bride Seeking Heaven
A brother and sister left destitute by the death of their father, a chief of the Chinooks, were forced to go hunting sea-otters every day to obtain a livelihood. As they hunted the mists came down, and with them the Supernatural People, one of whom became enamoured of the girl. The ghostly husband sent his wife gifts of stranded timber and whale-meat, so that when her son was born she might want for nothing. The mischievous Blue Jay, hearing of the abundance of meat in the young chief's house, apprised his own chief of the circumstance and brought all the village to share it. The Supernatural People, annoyed that their bounty should be thus misused, abducted the young chief's sister, along with her child.
A brother and sister, left with nothing after their father's death—he was a chief of the Chinooks—had to hunt sea otters daily to survive. While they were hunting, the fog rolled in, bringing with it the Supernatural People, one of whom fell in love with the girl. The ghostly husband sent his wife gifts of washed-up wood and whale meat, ensuring she lacked nothing when her son was born. The playful Blue Jay, hearing about the wealth of meat in the young chief’s home, informed his own chief about it and gathered the whole village to share the feast. The Supernatural People, upset that their gifts were being wasted, kidnapped the young chief's sister and her child.
The woman's aunt, the Crow, gathered many potentilla and other roots, placed them in her canoe, and put out to sea. She came to the country of the Supernatural Folk, and when they saw her approaching they all ran down to the beach to greet her. They greedily snatched at the roots she had brought with her and devoured them, eating the most succulent and throwing away those that were not so much to their taste. The Crow soon found her niece, who laughed at her for bringing such fare to such a land.
The woman's aunt, the Crow, collected a bunch of potentilla and other roots, loaded them into her canoe, and set off to sea. She arrived in the land of the Supernatural Folk, and when they spotted her coming, they all rushed down to the beach to welcome her. They eagerly grabbed the roots she had brought and devoured them, savoring the tastiest ones and tossing aside the ones they didn't like as much. The Crow quickly found her niece, who laughed at her for bringing such food to such a place.
"Do you think they are men that you bring them potentilla roots?" she cried. "They only eat certain of the roots you have fetched hither because they have magical properties. The next time you come bring the sort of roots they seized upon—and you can also bring a basket of potentilla roots for me."
"Do you really think they’re men just because you bring them potentilla roots?” she exclaimed. “They only eat specific roots you’ve brought here because they have magical properties. Next time you come, bring the type of roots they took—and you can also bring a basket of potentilla roots for me."
The Whale-catcher
The Whale Hunter
She then called upon a dog which was gambolling close at hand.
She then called over a dog that was playing nearby.
"Take this dog," she said to the Crow. "It belongs to your grand-nephew. When you come near the shore say, 'Catch a whale, dog,' and see what happens."
"Take this dog," she said to the Crow. "It belongs to your grand-nephew. When you get near the shore, say, 'Catch a whale, dog,' and see what happens."
The Crow bade farewell to her niece, and, re-entering her canoe, steered for the world of mortals again. The dog lay quietly in the stern. When about half-way across the Crow recollected her niece's advice.
The Crow said goodbye to her niece and, getting back into her canoe, headed toward the world of humans once more. The dog lay peacefully in the back. When she was about halfway across, the Crow remembered her niece's advice.
"Catch a whale, good dog," she cried encouragingly.
"Go catch a whale, good boy," she said encouragingly.
The dog arose, and at that moment a whale crossed the path of the canoe. The dog sank his teeth in the great fish, and the frail bark rocked violently.
The dog got up, and at that moment, a whale swam across the canoe's path. The dog bit into the huge fish, and the little boat rocked wildly.
"Hold him fast, good fellow!" cried the Crow excitedly. "Hold him fast!" But the canoe tossed so dangerously and shipped so much water that in a great fright she bade the dog let go. He did so, and lay down in the stern again.
"Hold on tight, buddy!" shouted the Crow excitedly. "Hold on tight!" But the canoe rocked so dangerously and took on so much water that in a panic she told the dog to let go. He did, and lay back down in the stern again.
The Crow arrived at the world of men once more, and after landing turned round to call her wonderful dog ashore. But no trace of him was visible. He had disappeared.
The Crow came back to the world of humans again, and after landing, she turned around to call her amazing dog to come ashore. But there was no sign of him. He was gone.
Once more the Crow gathered many roots and plants, taking especial care to collect a good supply of the sort the Supernatural People were fond of, and gathering only a small basket of potentilla. For the second time she crossed over to the land of the Divine Beings, who, on espying her succulent cargo, devoured it at once. She carried the potentilla roots to her niece, and when in her house noticed the dog she had received and lost. Her niece informed her that she should not have ordered the animal to seize {329} the whale in mid-ocean, but should have waited until she was nearer the land. The Crow departed once more, taking the dog with her.
Once again, the Crow collected many roots and plants, making sure to gather a good amount of what the Supernatural People liked, and only a small basket of potentilla. For the second time, she crossed over to the land of the Divine Beings, who, upon seeing her delicious haul, devoured it immediately. She brought the potentilla roots to her niece, and while there, she noticed the dog she had received and then lost. Her niece told her that she shouldn't have instructed the animal to go after the whale in the middle of the ocean, but should have waited until she was closer to the shore. The Crow left once again, taking the dog with her.
When they approached the land of men the Crow called to the animal to catch a whale, but it stirred not. Then the Crow poured some water over him, and he started up and killed a large whale, the carcass of which drifted on to the beach, when the people came down and cut it up for food.
When they got close to the land of people, the Crow told the animal to catch a whale, but it didn't move. Then the Crow splashed some water on him, and he jumped up and killed a big whale, the body of which floated onto the beach, where the people came down and chopped it up for food.
The Chinooks Visit the Supernaturals
The Chinooks Meet the Supernaturals
Some time after this the young chief expressed a desire to go to see his sister, so his people manned a large canoe and set forth. The chief of the Supernatural People, observing their approach, warned his subjects that the mortals might do something to their disadvantage, and by means of magic he covered the sea with ice. The air became exceedingly cold, so cold, indeed, that Blue Jay, who had accompanied the young chief, leapt into the water. At this one of the Supernatural People on shore laughed and cried out: "Ha, ha! Blue Jay has drowned himself!" At this taunt the young chief in the canoe arose, and, taking the ice which covered the surface of the sea, cast it away. At sight of such power the Supernatural Folk became much alarmed.
Some time later, the young chief wanted to visit his sister, so his people gathered a large canoe and set off. The chief of the Supernatural People noticed their approach and warned his subjects that the mortals might cause trouble for them. Using magic, he covered the sea with ice. The air turned extremely cold, so cold that Blue Jay, who had come along with the young chief, jumped into the water. One of the Supernatural People on shore laughed and shouted, "Ha, ha! Blue Jay has drowned himself!" Hearing this mockery, the young chief in the canoe stood up and threw the ice that covered the sea aside. When the Supernatural People saw such strength, they became very frightened.
The chief and his followers now came to land, and, walking up the beach, found it deserted. Not a single Supernatural Person was to be seen. Espying the chief's house, however, the Chinooks approached it. It was guarded by sea-lions, one at each side of the door. The chief cautiously warned his people against attempting an entrance. But the irrepressible Blue Jay tried to leap past the sea-lions, and got severely bitten for his pains. Howling dismally, he rushed seaward. {330} The young chief, annoyed that the Divine Beings should have cause for laughter against any of his people, now darted forward, seized the monsters one in each hand, and hurled them far away.
The chief and his followers finally reached the shore and, as they walked along the beach, they discovered it was empty. There wasn't a single Supernatural Being in sight. However, when they spotted the chief's house, the Chinooks moved closer. It was guarded by sea lions, one on each side of the door. The chief carefully warned his people not to try to enter. But the persistent Blue Jay attempted to jump past the sea lions and ended up getting badly bitten for his trouble. Howling in pain, he ran back toward the sea. {330} The young chief, frustrated that the Divine Beings could laugh at any of his people, quickly rushed forward, grabbed the beasts—one in each hand—and threw them away.
At this second feat the Supernatural Folk set up a hubbub of rage and dismay, which was turned to loud laughter when Blue Jay claimed the deed as his, loudly chanting his own praises. The Chinooks, taking heart, entered the lodge. But the Supernatural Folk vanished, leaving only the chief's sister behind.
At this second achievement, the Supernatural Folk created a loud uproar of anger and disappointment, which quickly turned into loud laughter when Blue Jay took credit for the act, loudly singing his own praises. The Chinooks, feeling encouraged, entered the lodge. But the Supernatural Folk disappeared, leaving only the chief's sister behind.
The Chinooks had had nothing to eat since leaving their own country, and Blue Jay, who, like most worthless folk, was always hungry, complained loudly that he was famished. His brother Robin sullenly ordered him to be silent. Suddenly a Supernatural Being with a long beak emerged from under the bed, and, splitting wood with his beak, kindled a large fire.
The Chinooks hadn’t eaten anything since leaving their homeland, and Blue Jay, who, like most lazy people, was always hungry, complained loudly that he was starving. His brother Robin grumpily told him to be quiet. Suddenly, a Supernatural Being with a long beak appeared from under the bed and, using his beak to split wood, started a big fire.
"Robin," said Blue Jay, "that is the spirit of our great-grandfather's slave."
"Robin," said Blue Jay, "that's the spirit of our great-grandfather's slave."
Soon the house was full of smoke, and a voice was heard calling out for the Smoke-eater. An individual with an enormous belly made his appearance, and swallowed all the smoke, so that the house became light. A small dish was brought, containing only one piece of meat. But the mysterious voice called for the Whale-meat-cutter, who appeared, and sliced the fragment so with his beak that the plate was full to overflowing. Then he blew upon it, and it became a large canoe full of meat, which the Chinooks finished, much to the amazement of the Supernatural People.
Soon the house was filled with smoke, and a voice called out for the Smoke-eater. A large man with a huge belly appeared and swallowed all the smoke, clearing the house. Then a small dish was brought in, containing just one piece of meat. But the mysterious voice called for the Whale-meat-cutter, who showed up and sliced the piece so expertly with his beak that the plate overflowed. Then he blew on it, and it transformed into a big canoe full of meat, which the Chinooks devoured, leaving the Supernatural People astonished.
The Four Tests
The Four Tests
After a while a messenger from the Divine People approached and asked to be told whether the Indians would accept a challenge to a diving contest, the {331} defeated to lose their lives. This was agreed to, and Blue Jay was selected to dive for the Chinooks. He had taken the precaution of placing some bushes in his canoe, which he threw into the water before diving with his opponent, a woman. When his breath gave out he came to the surface, concealing his head under the floating bushes. Then he sank into the water again, and cried to his opponent: "Where are you?" "Here I am," she replied. Four times did Blue Jay cunningly come up for breath, hidden beneath the bushes, and on diving for the last time he found the woman against whom he was pitted lying at the bottom of the sea, almost unconscious. He took his club, which he had concealed beneath his blanket, and struck her on the nape of the neck. Then he rose and claimed the victory.
After a while, a messenger from the Divine People came up and asked if the Indians would accept a challenge for a diving contest, where the losers would lose their lives. This was agreed upon, and Blue Jay was chosen to dive for the Chinooks. He had the smart idea of throwing some bushes from his canoe into the water before diving against his opponent, a woman. When he ran out of breath, he surfaced with his head hidden under the floating bushes. Then he sank down again and called out to his opponent, "Where are you?" "Here I am," she answered. Four times, Blue Jay cleverly came up for air, concealed beneath the bushes, and on his final dive, he found the woman he was competing against lying on the bottom of the sea, nearly unconscious. He grabbed his club, which he had hidden under his blanket, and struck her on the back of the neck. Then he surfaced and claimed victory.
The Supernatural People, much chagrined, suggested a climbing contest, to which Blue Jay readily agreed, but he was warned that if he was beaten he would be dashed to pieces. He placed upright a piece of ice which was so high that it reached the clouds. The Supernaturals matched a chipmunk against him. When the competitors had reached a certain height Blue Jay grew tired, so he used his wings and flew upward. The chipmunk kept her eyes closed and did not notice the deception. Blue Jay hit her on the neck with his club, so that she fell, and Blue Jay was adjudged the winner.
The Supernatural People, quite upset, proposed a climbing contest, which Blue Jay happily accepted, but he was warned that if he lost, he would be crushed. He stood a piece of ice so tall that it touched the clouds. The Supernaturals sent a chipmunk to compete against him. When the competitors reached a certain height, Blue Jay got tired, so he used his wings and flew up. The chipmunk kept her eyes shut and didn’t notice the trick. Blue Jay struck her on the neck with his club, causing her to fall, and he was declared the winner.
A shooting match was next proposed by the exasperated Supernaturals, in which the persons engaged were to shoot at one another. This the Chinooks won by taking a beaver as their champion and tying a millstone in front of him. A sweating match was also won by the Chinooks taking ice with them into the superheated caves where the contest took place.
A shooting competition was then suggested by the frustrated Supernaturals, where the participants would shoot at each other. The Chinooks won this by using a beaver as their champion and tying a millstone in front of it. They also won a sweating contest by bringing ice with them into the overheated caves where the event was held.
As a last effort to shame the Chinooks the Divine {332} People suggested that the two chiefs should engage in a whale-catching contest. This was agreed to, and the Supernatural chief's wife, after warning them, placed Blue Jay and Robin under her armpits to keep them quiet. As they descended to the beach, she said to her brother: "Four whales will pass you, but do not harpoon any until the fifth appears."
As a final attempt to embarrass the Chinooks, the Divine {332} People proposed that the two chiefs compete in a whale-catching contest. They agreed, and the Supernatural chief's wife, after giving them a warning, tucked Blue Jay and Robin under her arms to keep them quiet. As they went down to the beach, she told her brother, "Four whales will swim by you, but don’t harpoon any until the fifth one shows up."
Robin did as he was bid, but the woman had a hard time in keeping the curious Blue Jay hidden. The four whales passed, but the young chief took no heed. Then the fifth slid by. He thrust his harpoon deep into its blubber, and cast it ashore. The Supernatural chief was unsuccessful in his attempts, and so the Chinooks won again. On the result being known Blue Jay could no longer be restrained, and, falling from under the woman's arm, he was drowned.
Robin did what he was told, but the woman struggled to keep the curious Blue Jay hidden. The four whales swam by, but the young chief paid no attention. Then the fifth whale came along. He drove his harpoon deep into its blubber and pulled it ashore. The supernatural chief failed in his efforts, so the Chinooks won again. When the outcome was revealed, Blue Jay could no longer be held back and, slipping from under the woman's arm, he drowned.
On setting out for home the chief was advised to tie Robin's blanket to a magical rope with which his sister provided him. When the Chinooks were in the middle of the ocean the Supernatural People raised a great storm to encompass their destruction. But the charm the chief's sister had given them proved efficacious, and they reached their own land in safety.
On the way home, the chief was told to tie Robin's blanket to a magical rope his sister had given him. When the Chinooks were in the middle of the ocean, the Supernatural People created a huge storm to bring about their destruction. But the charm given to them by the chief's sister worked, and they safely made it back to their own land.
Blue Jay's death may be regarded as merely figurative, for he appears in many subsequent Chinook tales.
Blue Jay's death can be seen as just symbolic, as he shows up in many later Chinook stories.
This myth is undoubtedly one of the class which relates to the 'harrying of Hades.' See the remarks at the conclusion of the myth of "The Thunderer's Son-in-law."
This myth is definitely one of those that relates to the 'harrying of Hades.' See the comments at the end of the myth of "The Thunderer's Son-in-law."
The Thunderer's Son-in-Law
The Son-in-Law of Thunder
There were five brothers who lived together. Four of them were accustomed to spend their days in hunting elk, while the fifth, who was the youngest, was always compelled to remain at the camp. They lived amicably {333} enough, save that the youngest grumbled at never being able to go to the hunting. One day as the youth sat brooding over his grievance the silence was suddenly broken by a hideous din which appeared to come from the region of the doorway. He was at a loss to understand the cause of it, and anxiously wished for the return of his brothers. Suddenly there appeared before him a man of gigantic size, strangely apparelled. He demanded food, and the frightened boy, remembering that they were well provided, hastily arose to satisfy the stranger's desires. He brought out an ample supply of meat and tallow, but was astonished to find that the strange being lustily called for more. The youth, thoroughly terrified, hastened to gratify the monster's craving, and the giant ate steadily on, hour after hour, until the brothers returned at the end of the day to discover the glutton devouring the fruits of their hunting. The monster appeared not to heed the brothers, but, anxious to satisfy his enormous appetite, he still ate. A fresh supply of meat had been secured, and this the brothers placed before him. He continued to gorge himself throughout the night and well into the next day. At last the meat was at an end, and the brothers became alarmed. What next would the insatiable creature demand? They approached him and told him that only skins remained, but he replied: "What shall I eat, grandchildren, now that there are only skins and you?" They did not appear to understand him until they had questioned him several times. On realizing that the glutton meant to devour them, they determined to escape, so, boiling the skins, which they set before him, they fled through a hole in the hut. Outside they placed a dog, and told him to send the giant in the direction opposite to that which they had taken. Night fell, and the monster {334} slept, while the dog kept a weary vigil over the exit by which his masters had escaped. Day dawned as the giant crept through the gap. He asked the dog: "Which way went your masters?" The animal replied by setting his head in the direction opposite to the true one. The giant observed the sign, and went on the road the dog indicated. After proceeding for some distance he found that the young men could not have gone that way, so he returned to the hut, to find the dog still there. Again he questioned the animal, who merely repeated his previous movement. The monster once more set out, but, unable to discover the fugitives, he again returned. Three times he repeated these fruitless journeys. At last he succeeded in getting on to the right path, and shortly came within sight of the brothers.
There were five brothers who lived together. Four of them spent their days hunting elk, while the fifth, the youngest, always had to stay at the camp. They got along well enough, except the youngest complained about never being able to join the hunt. One day, as he sat sulking about this, a loud, awful noise suddenly came from the doorway. Confused, he wished his brothers would return. Suddenly, a giant figure appeared before him, dressed strangely. He demanded food, and the frightened boy quickly remembered they had plenty, so he hurried to meet the stranger's needs. He brought out a large supply of meat and fat but was shocked to see the giant asking for more. Terrified, the boy rushed to satisfy the monster's hunger, and the giant kept eating steadily for hours until his brothers returned at the end of the day and found him devouring the fruits of their hunt. The monster seemed to ignore the brothers, still focused on his enormous appetite. They brought out more meat, which the giant continued to consume all night and well into the next day. Eventually, the food ran out, and the brothers grew worried. What would the insatiable creature want next? They approached him, telling him only skins remained. He replied, "What shall I eat, grandchildren, now that there are only skins and you?" They didn’t understand him until they asked him several times. Realizing that the monster meant to eat them, they decided to escape. They boiled the skins and set them before him, then fled through a hole in the hut. Outside, they placed a dog and told it to lead the giant in the opposite direction from where they had gone. Night fell, and the monster slept while the dog kept a tired watch over the exit through which his masters had escaped. As dawn broke, the giant crawled through the gap and asked the dog, "Which way did your masters go?" The dog responded by pointing his head in the opposite direction from the truth. The giant followed the dog's lead but soon realized the young men couldn’t have gone that way, so he returned to the hut to find the dog still there. He asked the animal again, who simply repeated his previous gesture. The monster set out once more but, unable to find the brothers, returned again. He repeated this journey three times. Finally, he managed to get on the right path and soon saw the brothers in the distance.
The Thunderer
The Thunderer
Immediately they saw their pursuer they endeavoured to outrun him, but without avail. The giant gained ground, and soon overtook the eldest, whom he slew. He then made for the others, and slew three more. The youngest only was left. The lad hurried on until he came to a river, on the bank of which was a man fishing, whose name was the Thunderer. This person he implored to convey him to the opposite side. After much hesitation the Thunderer agreed, and, rowing him over the stream, he commanded the fugitive to go to his hut, and returned to his nets. By this time the monster had gained the river, and on seeing the fisherman he asked to be ferried over also. The Thunderer at first refused, but was eventually persuaded by the offer of a piece of twine. Afraid that the boat might capsize, the Thunderer stretched himself across the river, and commanded the giant to walk over his body. {335} The monster, unaware of treachery, readily responded, but no sooner had he reached the Thunderer's legs than the latter set them apart, thus precipitating him into the water. His hat also fell in after him. The Thunderer now gained his feet, and watched the giant drifting helplessly down the stream. He did not wish to save the monster, for he believed him to be an evil spirit. "Okulam [Noise of Surge] will be your name," he said. "Only when the storm is raging will you be heard. When the weather is very bad your hat will also be heard." As he concluded this prophecy the giant disappeared from sight. The Thunderer then gathered his nets together and went to his hut. The youth whom he had saved married his daughter, and continued to remain with him. One day the youth desired to watch his father-in-law fishing for whales. His wife warned him against doing so. He paid no heed to her warning, however, but went to the sea, where he saw the Thunderer struggling with a whale. His father-in-law flew into a great rage, and a furious storm arose. The Thunderer looked toward the land, and immediately the storm increased in fury, with thunder and lightning, so he threw down his dip-net and departed for home, followed by his son-in-law.
As soon as they saw their pursuer, they tried to outrun him, but it was pointless. The giant caught up quickly and killed the eldest brother. He then went after the others, slaying three more. Only the youngest remained. The boy rushed on until he reached a river, where he found a man fishing, known as the Thunderer. He begged the Thunderer to take him across to the other side. After a lot of hesitation, the Thunderer agreed and, rowing him over, instructed him to go to his hut, then returned to his fishing. By this time, the giant had reached the river and asked the fisherman to ferry him across as well. The Thunderer initially refused but was eventually convinced by the promise of a piece of twine. Worried that the boat might tip over, the Thunderer laid across the river and told the giant to walk over his body. {335} The monster, unaware of the trick, complied, but as soon as he reached the Thunderer's legs, the Thunderer spread them apart, sending him tumbling into the water. His hat also fell in after him. The Thunderer got up and watched the giant float helplessly downstream. He didn’t want to save the monster because he thought he was an evil spirit. "Okulam [Noise of Surge] will be your name," he declared. "You will only be heard when the storm is raging. In really bad weather, your hat will be heard too." As he finished this prophecy, the giant vanished from view. The Thunderer then gathered his nets and returned to his hut. The boy he had saved married his daughter and stayed with him. One day, the young man wanted to watch his father-in-law catch whales. His wife warned him against it, but he ignored her advice and went to the sea, where he saw the Thunderer struggling with a whale. His father-in-law became extremely angry, and a fierce storm began. The Thunderer looked toward the land, and instantly the storm intensified, accompanied by thunder and lightning, causing him to drop his dip-net and head home, followed by his son-in-law.
Storm-Raising
Storm Chasing
On reaching the house the young man gathered some pieces of coal and climbed a mountain. There he blackened his face, and a high wind arose which carried everything before it. His father-in-law's house was blown away, and the Thunderer, seeing that it was hopeless to attempt to save anything from the wreck, commanded his daughter to seek for her husband. She hurried up the mountain-side, where she found him, and told him he was the cause of all the destruction, {336} but concluded: "Father says you may look at him to-morrow when he catches whales." He followed his wife back to the valley and washed his face. Immediately he had done so the storm abated. Going up to his father-in-law, he said: "To-morrow I shall go down to the beach, and you shall see me catching whales." Then the Thunderer and he rebuilt their hut. On the following morning they went down to the sea-shore together. The young man cast his net into the sea. After a little while a whale entered the net. The youth quickly pulled the net toward him, reached for the whale, and flung it at the feet of his father-in-law. Thunderer was amazed, and called to him: "Ho, ho, my son-in-law, you are just as I was when I was a young man."
Upon arriving at the house, the young man picked up some pieces of coal and climbed a mountain. There, he smeared his face with it, and a strong wind picked up that carried everything away. His father-in-law's house got destroyed, and the Thunderer, realizing it was futile to try to salvage anything from the wreckage, told his daughter to find her husband. She rushed up the mountain, found him, and told him he was responsible for all the chaos, but added, "Dad says you can look at him tomorrow when he catches whales." He followed his wife back down to the valley and washed his face. As soon as he did, the storm calmed down. He went to his father-in-law and said, "Tomorrow, I’ll head down to the beach, and you’ll see me catching whales." Then the Thunderer and he rebuilt their hut. The next morning, they went down to the shore together. The young man cast his net into the sea. After a while, a whale swam into the net. He quickly pulled the net toward him, reached for the whale, and threw it at his father-in-law's feet. The Thunderer was amazed and called out, "Wow, my son-in-law, you’re just like I was when I was young.”
The Beast Comrades
The Beast Friends
Soon after this the Thunderer's daughter gave birth to two sons. The Thunderer sent the young man into the woods to capture two wolves with which he used to play when a boy. The son-in-law soon returned with the animals, and threw them at the feet of the Thunderer. But they severely mauled the old man, who, seeing that they had forgotten him, cried piteously to his son-in-law to carry them back to the forest. Shortly after this he again despatched his son-in-law in search of two bears with which he had also been friendly. The young man obeyed. But the bears treated the old man as the wolves had done, so he likewise returned them to their native haunts. For the third time the son-in-law went into the forest, for two grizzly bears, and when he saw them he called: "I come to carry you away." The bears instantly came toward him and suffered themselves to be carried before the Thunderer. But they also had forgotten their former {337} playmate, and immediately set upon him, so that the young man was compelled to return with them to the forest. Thunderer had scarcely recovered from this last attack when he sent his son-in-law into the same forest after two panthers, which in his younger days had also been his companions. Without the slightest hesitation the young man arose and went into the wood, where he met the panthers. He called to them in the same gentle manner: "I come to take you away." The animals seemed to understand, and followed him. But Thunderer was dismayed when he saw how wild they had grown. They would not allow him to tame them, and after suffering their attack he sent them back to the forest. This ended the Thunderer's exciting pastime.
Soon after this, the Thunderer's daughter gave birth to two sons. The Thunderer sent his son-in-law into the woods to catch two wolves he used to play with as a kid. The young man soon came back with the animals and threw them at the Thunderer’s feet. But the wolves attacked the old man, who, realizing they had forgotten him, cried out for his son-in-law to return them to the forest. Shortly afterward, he sent his son-in-law again to find two bears he had also been friends with. The young man obeyed, but the bears treated the old man the same way the wolves had, so he had to take them back to their home. For the third time, the son-in-law went into the forest to find two grizzly bears, and when he saw them, he called out, "I come to take you away." The bears immediately approached him and allowed themselves to be taken back to the Thunderer. However, they quickly forgot their old playmate and attacked him as well, forcing the young man to return them to the forest. The Thunderer had barely recovered from this last encounter when he sent his son-in-law into the same woods for two panthers that had also been his companions in his youth. Without hesitation, the young man got up and went into the woods, where he found the panthers. He called to them gently, saying, "I come to take you away." The animals seemed to understand and followed him. But the Thunderer was horrified to see how wild they had become. They wouldn’t let him tame them, and after enduring their attack, he sent them back to the forest. This ended the Thunderer’s thrilling pastime.
The Tests
The Tests
The Thunderer then sent his son-in-law to split a log of wood. When this had been done he put the young man's strength to the test by placing him within the hollow trunk and closing the wood around him. But the young man succeeded in freeing himself, and set off for the hut carrying the log with him. On reaching his home he dropped the wood before the door, and caused the earth to quake. The Thunderer jumped up in alarm and ran to the door rejoicing in the might of his son-in-law. "Oh, my son-in-law," he cried, "you are just as I was when I was young!" The two continued to live together and the young man's sons grew into manhood. One day the Thunderer approached his son-in-law and said: "Go to the Supernatural Folk and bring me their hoops."
The Thunderer then sent his son-in-law to chop a log of wood. When he finished, he tested the young man’s strength by putting him inside the hollow trunk and closing it around him. But the young man managed to free himself and headed back to the hut with the log. When he got home, he dropped the wood in front of the door, causing the ground to shake. The Thunderer jumped up in surprise and ran to the door, thrilled by his son-in-law’s strength. “Oh, my son-in-law,” he exclaimed, “you’re exactly like I was when I was young!” The two continued to live together, and the young man’s sons grew up. One day, the Thunderer approached his son-in-law and said, “Go to the Supernatural Folk and bring me their hoops.”
The Spirit-land
The Spirit World
The son-in-law obeyed. He travelled for a long distance, and eventually reached the land of the spirits. {338} They stood in a circle, and he saw that they played with a large hoop. He then remembered that he must secure the hoop. But he was afraid to approach them, as the light of the place dazzled him. He waited until darkness had set in, and, leaving his hiding-place, dashed through the circle and secured the hoop. The Supernatural People pursued him with torches. Just as this was taking place his wife remembered him. She called to her children: "Now whip your grandfather." This they did, while the old man wept. This chastisement brought rain upon the Supernatural People and extinguished their torches. They dared not pursue the young man farther, so they returned to their country. The adventurer was now left in peace to continue his homeward journey. He handed over the hoop to Thunderer, who now sent him to capture the targets of the Spirit Folk. The son-in-law gladly undertook the journey, and again entered the bright region of Spirit-land. He found the Supernaturals shooting at the targets, and when night had fallen he picked them up and ran away. The spirits lit their torches and followed him. His wife once more was reminded of her absent husband, and commanded her sons to repeat the punishment upon their grandfather. The rain recommenced and the torches of the pursuers were destroyed. The young man returned in peace to his dwelling and placed the targets before his father-in-law. He had not been long home before a restless spirit took possession of him. He longed for further adventure, and at last decided to set out in quest of it. Arraying himself in his fine necklaces of teeth and strapping around his waist two quivers of arrows, he bade farewell to his wife and sons. He journeyed until he reached a large village, which consisted of five rows of houses. These {339} he carefully inspected. The last house was very small, but he entered it. He was met by two old women, who were known as the Mice. Immediately they saw him they muttered to each other: "Oh, now Blue Jay will make another chief unhappy." On the young man's arrival in the village Blue Jay became conscious of a stranger in the midst of the people. He straightway betook himself to the house of the Mice. He then returned to his chief, saying that a strange chief wished to hold a shooting match. Blue Jay's chief seemed quite willing to enter into the contest with the stranger, so he sent Blue Jay back to the house to inform the young chief of his willingness. Blue Jay led the stranger down to the beach where the targets stood. Soon the old chief arrived and the shooting match began. But the adventurer's skill could not compare with the old chief's, who finally defeated him. Blue Jay now saw his opportunity. He sprang upon the stranger, tore out his hair, cut off his head, and severed the limbs from his body. He carried the pieces to the house and hung up the head. At nightfall the Mice fed the head and managed to keep it alive. This process of feeding went on for many months, the old women never tiring of their task. A full year had passed, and the unfortunate adventurer's sons began to fear for his safety. They decided to search for him. Arming themselves, they made their way to the large village in which their father was imprisoned. They entered the house of the Mice, and there saw the two old women, who asked: "Oh, chiefs, where did you come from?"
The son-in-law followed orders. He traveled a long way and eventually arrived in the land of the spirits. {338} They were gathered in a circle, playing with a large hoop. He then remembered that he needed to grab the hoop. However, he was too scared to get close, as the brightness of the place was blinding. He waited until it was dark, then left his hiding spot, rushed through the circle, and grabbed the hoop. The Supernatural People chased him with torches. At that moment, his wife thought of him. She told her children, "Now whip your grandfather." They did, while the old man cried. This punishment brought rain upon the Supernatural People and put out their torches. They didn't dare chase the young man any further, so they returned to their realm. The adventurer was then able to continue his journey home in peace. He gave the hoop to Thunderer, who then sent him to capture the targets of the Spirit Folk. The son-in-law eagerly took on the task and re-entered the bright realm of the Spirit-land. He found the Supernaturals shooting at the targets, and as night fell, he collected them and ran away. The spirits lit their torches and followed him. His wife again remembered her missing husband and ordered her sons to punish their grandfather once more. The rain started again, and the pursuers' torches were snuffed out. The young man returned home peacefully and presented the targets to his father-in-law. He hadn't been home long before a restless spirit took over him. He craved more adventure and eventually decided to go looking for it. Dressed in his fine necklaces of teeth and with two quivers of arrows strapped around his waist, he said goodbye to his wife and sons. He traveled until he reached a large village with five rows of houses. {339} He carefully looked around. The last house was very small, but he went inside. He was greeted by two old women known as the Mice. As soon as they saw him, they whispered to each other, "Oh, now Blue Jay will make another chief unhappy." Upon the young man's arrival in the village, Blue Jay sensed a stranger among the people. He quickly went to the house of the Mice. Then he returned to his chief and told him that a strange chief wanted to hold a shooting match. Blue Jay's chief seemed willing to compete with the stranger, so he sent Blue Jay back to inform the young chief of his willingness. Blue Jay led the stranger down to the beach where the targets were set up. Soon, the old chief arrived, and the shooting match began. But the adventurer's skill couldn't match the old chief's, who ultimately defeated him. Blue Jay saw his chance. He jumped on the stranger, pulled out his hair, cut off his head, and dismembered his body. He took the pieces to the house and hung up the head. When night fell, the Mice fed the head and managed to keep it alive. This feeding continued for many months, with the old women never tiring of their task. A full year passed, and the unfortunate adventurer's sons began to worry about their father's safety. They decided to search for him. Armed, they made their way to the large village where their father was trapped. They entered the house of the Mice and saw the two old women, who asked, "Oh, chiefs, where did you come from?"
"We search for our father," they replied. But the old women warned them of Blue Jay's treachery, and advised them to depart. The young men would not heed the advice, and succeeded in drawing from the {340} women the story of their father's fate. When they heard that Blue Jay had used their father so badly they were very angry. Blue Jay, meanwhile, had become aware of the arrival of two strangers, and he went to the small house to smell them out. There he espied the youths, and immediately returned to inform his chief of their presence in the village. The chief then sent him back to invite the strangers to a shooting match, but they ignored the invitation. Three times Blue Jay made the journey, and at last the youths looked upon him, whereupon his hair immediately took fire. He ran back to his chief and said: "Oh, these strangers are more powerful than we are. They looked at me and my hair caught fire." The chief was amazed, and went down to the beach to await the arrival of the strangers. When the young men saw the targets they would not shoot, and declared that they were bad. They immediately drew them out of the ground and replaced them by their own, the brilliance of which dazzled the sight of their opponent. The chief was defeated. He lost his life and the people were subdued. The youths then cast Blue Jay into the river, saying as they did so: "Green Sturgeon shall be your name. Henceforth you shall not make chiefs miserable. You shall sing 'Watsetsetsetsetse,' and it shall be a bad omen." This performance over, they restored their father from his death-slumber, and spoke kindly to the Mice, saying: "Oh, you pitiful ones, you shall eat everything that is good. You shall eat berries." Then, after establishing order in this strange land, they returned to their home, accompanied by their father.
"We're looking for our dad," they said. But the old women warned them about Blue Jay's deceit and advised them to leave. The young men didn't listen and managed to get the story of their father's fate from the women. When they learned how badly Blue Jay had treated their dad, they were furious. Meanwhile, Blue Jay noticed the two newcomers and went to the small house to check them out. He spotted the young men and hurried back to tell his chief about their presence in the village. The chief then sent him back to invite the strangers to a shooting match, but they ignored the invitation. Blue Jay made the trip three times, and finally, the young men looked at him, causing his hair to catch fire instantly. He rushed back to his chief and said, "Oh, these strangers are stronger than we are. They looked at me, and my hair caught fire." The chief was astonished and went down to the beach to wait for the strangers. When the young men saw the targets, they refused to shoot, saying they were no good. They pulled them out of the ground and replaced them with their own targets, which were so bright they blinded their opponent. The chief was defeated, lost his life, and his people were subdued. The young men then threw Blue Jay into the river, declaring, "Green Sturgeon shall be your name. From now on, you won't make chiefs suffer. You'll sing 'Watsetsetsetsetse,' and it will be a bad omen." After this, they revived their father from his death-sleep and kindly spoke to the Mice, saying, "Oh, you pitiful ones, you'll eat everything good. You'll eat berries." Then, after restoring order in this strange land, they returned home with their father.
This curious story is an example of what is known in mythology as the 'harrying of Hades.' The land of the supernatural or subterranean beings always {341} exercises a profound fascination over the minds of barbarians, and such tales are invented by their story-tellers for the purpose of minimizing the terrors which await them when they themselves must enter the strange country by death. The incident of the glutton would seem to show that two tales have been amalgamated, a not uncommon circumstance in primitive story-telling. In these stories the evil or supernatural power is invariably defeated, and it is touching to observe the child-like attempts of the savage to quench the dread of death, common to all mankind, by creating amusement at the ludicrous appearance of the dreadful beings whom he fears. The sons of the Thunderer are, of course, hero-gods whose effulgence confounds the powers of darkness, and to some extent they resemble the Hun-Apu and Xbalanque of the Central American Popol Vuh, who travel to the dark kingdom of Xibalba to rescue their father and uncle, and succeed in overthrowing its hideous denizens.[3]
This intriguing story illustrates what is known in mythology as the 'harrying of Hades.' The realm of supernatural or underground beings has always captivated the minds of primitive peoples, and such tales are crafted by their storytellers to lessen the fears associated with entering that strange land through death. The incident involving the glutton seems to indicate that two stories have been combined, which is a common occurrence in early storytelling. In these narratives, the evil or supernatural force is always vanquished, and it's heartwarming to see the child-like efforts of the primitive person to ease the universal fear of death by finding humor in the frightening appearances of the beings they dread. The sons of the Thunderer are, of course, hero-gods whose brilliance overwhelms the forces of darkness, and they bear some resemblance to Hun-Apu and Xbalanque from the Central American Popol Vuh, who venture into the dark realm of Xibalba to rescue their father and uncle, ultimately succeeding in defeating its monstrous inhabitants.[3]
[3] See the author's Myths of Mexico and Peru, in this series, p. 220.
[3] See the author's Myths of Mexico and Peru, in this series, p. 220.
The Myth of Stikŭa
The Legend of Stikŭa
As an example of a myth as taken from the lips of the Indian by the collector we append to this series of Chinook tales the story of Stikŭa in all its pristine ingenuousness. Such a tale well exemplifies the difference of outlook between the aboriginal and the civilized mind, and exhibits the many difficulties with which collectors of such myths have to contend.
As an example of a myth collected from the words of the Indian, we include the story of Stikŭa in all its original simplicity in this series of Chinook tales. This tale clearly shows the difference in perspective between indigenous and civilized minds and highlights the many challenges that collectors of such myths face.
Many people were living at Nakotat. Now their chief died. He had [left] a son who was almost grown up. It was winter and the people were hungry. They had only mussels and roots to eat. Once upon a time a hunter said: "Make yourselves ready." All the men made themselves ready, and went seaward in two canoes. {342} Then the hunter speared a sea-lion. It jumped and drifted on the water [dead]. They hauled it ashore. Blue Jay said: "Let us boil it here." They made a fire and singed it. They cut it and boiled it. Blue Jay said: "Let us eat it here, let us eat all of it." Then the people ate. Raven tried to hide a piece of meat in his mat, and carried it to the canoe. [But] Blue Jay had already seen it; he ran [after him] took it and threw it into the fire. He burned it. Then they went home. They gathered large and small mussels. In the evening they came home. Then Blue Jay shouted: "Stikŭa, fetch your mussels." Stikŭa was the name of Blue Jay's wife. Then noise of many feet [was heard], and Stikŭa and the other women came running down to the beach. They went to fetch mussels. The women came to the beach and carried the mussels to the house. Raven took care of the chief's son. The boy said: "To-morrow I shall accompany you." Blue Jay said to him: "What do you want to do? The waves will carry you away, you will drift away; even I almost drifted away."
Many people were living at Nakotat. Now their chief had died. He had a son who was almost grown up. It was winter, and the people were hungry. They had only mussels and roots to eat. Once, a hunter said, "Get ready." All the men prepared themselves and went out to sea in two canoes. {342} Then the hunter speared a sea lion. It jumped and floated on the water, lifeless. They pulled it ashore. Blue Jay said, "Let's boil it here." They made a fire and singed it. They cut it up and boiled it. Blue Jay said, "Let's eat it here; let's eat all of it." So, the people ate. Raven tried to hide a piece of meat in his mat and carried it to the canoe. But Blue Jay had already seen it; he ran after him, took it, and threw it into the fire. He burned it. Then they went home. They gathered both large and small mussels. In the evening, they returned home. Then Blue Jay shouted, "Stikŭa, get your mussels." Stikŭa was the name of Blue Jay's wife. Then the sound of many feet could be heard, and Stikŭa and the other women came running down to the beach. They went to collect mussels. The women arrived at the beach and carried the mussels to the house. Raven took care of the chief's son. The boy said, "Tomorrow, I'll join you." Blue Jay replied, "What do you want to do? The waves will sweep you away; you’ll drift off; even I almost drifted away."
The next morning they made themselves ready. They went into the canoe, and the boy came down to the beach. He wanted to accompany them, and held on to the canoe. "Go to the house, go to the house," said Blue Jay. The boy went up, but he was very sad. Then Blue Jay said: "Let us leave him." The people began to paddle. Then they arrived at the sea-lion island. The hunter went ashore and speared a sea-lion. It jumped and drifted on the water [dead]. They hauled it ashore and pulled it up from the water. Blue Jay said: "Let us eat it here; let us eat all of it, else our chief's son would always want to come here." They singed it, carved it, and boiled it there. When it was done they ate it all. Raven {343} tried to hide a piece in his hair, but Blue Jay took it out immediately and burned it. In the evening they gathered large and small mussels, and then they went home. When they approached the beach Blue Jay shouted: "Stikŭa, fetch your mussels!" Then noise of many feet [was heard]. Stikŭa and her children and all the other women came running down to the beach and carried the mussels up to the house. Blue Jay had told all those people: "Don't tell our chief's son, else he will want to accompany us." In the evening the boy said: "To-morrow I shall accompany you." But Blue Jay said: "What do you want to do? The waves will carry you away." But the boy replied: "I must go."
The next morning, they got ready. They climbed into the canoe, and the boy came down to the beach. He wanted to go with them and held on to the canoe. "Go home, go home," said Blue Jay. The boy went up, but he was very sad. Then Blue Jay said, "Let's leave him." The group started paddling. Soon, they reached sea-lion island. The hunter went ashore and speared a sea lion. It jumped and floated on the water [dead]. They pulled it ashore and dragged it out of the water. Blue Jay said, "Let’s eat it here; let’s eat all of it, or our chief's son will always want to come here." They singed it, carved it, and boiled it right there. When it was ready, they ate it all. Raven tried to hide a piece in his hair, but Blue Jay took it out immediately and burned it. In the evening, they gathered large and small mussels, then headed home. As they approached the beach, Blue Jay shouted, "Stikŭa, grab your mussels!" Then they heard the sound of many footsteps. Stikŭa and her children, along with all the other women, rushed down to the beach and carried the mussels up to the house. Blue Jay had told everyone, "Don't tell our chief's son, or he’ll want to come with us." That evening, the boy said, "Tomorrow, I will come with you." But Blue Jay said, "What do you want to do? The waves will sweep you away." But the boy insisted, "I have to go."
In the morning they made themselves ready for the third time. The boy went down to the beach and took hold of the canoe. But Blue Jay pushed him aside and said: "What do you want here? Go to the house." The boy cried and went up to the house. [When he turned back] Blue Jay said: "Now paddle away. We will leave him." The people began to paddle, and soon they reached the sea-lion island. The hunter went ashore and speared one large sea-lion. It jumped and drifted on the water [dead]. They hauled it toward the shore, landed, pulled it up and singed it. They finished singeing it. Then they carved it and boiled it, and when it was done they began to eat. Blue Jay said: "Let us eat it all. Nobody must speak about it, else our chief's son will always want to accompany us." A little [meat] was still left when they had eaten enough. Raven tried to take a piece with him. He tied it to his leg and said his leg was broken. Blue Jay burned all that was left over. Then he said to Raven: "Let me see your leg." He jumped at it, untied it, and found the piece {344} of meat at Raven's leg. He took it and burned it. In the evening they gathered large and small mussels. Then they went home. When they were near home Blue Jay shouted: "Stikŭa, fetch your mussels!" Then noise of many feet [was heard], and Stikŭa [her children and the other women] came down to the beach and carried the mussels up to the house. The [women and children] and the chief's son ate the mussels all night. Then that boy said: "To-morrow I shall accompany you." Blue Jay said: "What do you want to do? You will drift away. If I had not taken hold of the canoe I should have drifted away twice."
In the morning, they got ready for the third time. The boy went down to the beach and grabbed the canoe. But Blue Jay pushed him aside and said, "What are you doing here? Go back to the house." The boy cried and went up to the house. When he turned back, Blue Jay said, "Now paddle away. We're leaving him behind." The group started paddling, and soon they reached Sea Lion Island. The hunter went ashore and speared a large sea lion. It jumped and floated in the water, dead. They hauled it toward the shore, landed, pulled it up, and singed it. Once they finished singeing it, they carved it and boiled it, and when it was done, they began to eat. Blue Jay said, "Let's eat it all. No one should talk about this, or the chief's son will always want to join us." They had eaten enough, but a little meat was still left. Raven tried to take a piece with him. He tied it to his leg and pretended his leg was broken. Blue Jay burned everything that was left over. Then he said to Raven, "Show me your leg." He jumped at him, untied it, and found the piece of meat on Raven's leg. He took it and burned it. In the evening, they gathered large and small mussels. Then they went home. When they were near home, Blue Jay shouted, "Stikŭa, grab your mussels!" Then the noise of many feet was heard, and Stikŭa, her children, and the other women came down to the beach and carried the mussels up to the house. The women, children, and the chief's son ate the mussels all night. Then that boy said, "Tomorrow I’m coming with you." Blue Jay replied, "What do you want to do? You'll float away. If I hadn't grabbed the canoe, I would have floated away twice."
On the next morning they made themselves ready for the fourth time. The boy rose and made himself ready also. The people hauled their canoes into the water and went aboard. The boy tried to board a canoe also, but Blue Jay took hold of him and threw him into the water. He stood in the water up to his waist. He held the canoe, but Blue Jay struck his hands. There he stood. He cried, and cried, and went up to the house. The people went; they paddled, and soon they reached the sea-lion island. The hunter went ashore and speared a sea-lion. It jumped and drifted on the water [dead]. Again they towed it to the island, and pulled it ashore. They singed it. When they had finished singeing it they carved it and boiled it. When it was done Blue Jay said: "Let us eat it here." They ate half of it and were satiated. They slept because they had eaten too much. Blue Jay awoke first, and burned all that was left. In the evening they gathered large and small mussels and went home. When they were near the shore he shouted: "Stikŭa, fetch your mussels!" Noise of many feet [was heard] and Stikŭa [her children and the other women] came running down to the beach {345} and carried up the mussels. The boy said: "To-morrow I shall accompany you." But Blue Jay said: "What do you want to do? We might capsize and you would be drowned."
On the next morning, they prepared for the fourth time. The boy got up and got ready too. The people dragged their canoes into the water and boarded them. The boy tried to get on a canoe as well, but Blue Jay grabbed him and threw him into the water. He stood in the water up to his waist. He held on to the canoe, but Blue Jay hit his hands. There he stood. He cried and cried, then went back to the house. The others paddled and soon reached Sea Lion Island. The hunter got ashore and speared a sea lion. It jumped and floated on the water [dead]. They towed it to the island and pulled it onto the shore. They singed it. Once they finished singeing it, they carved it and boiled it. When it was done, Blue Jay said, "Let’s eat it here." They ate half of it and were full. They fell asleep because they had eaten too much. Blue Jay woke up first and burned everything that was left. In the evening, they gathered large and small mussels and headed home. When they were near the shore, he shouted, "Stikŭa, grab your mussels!" The sound of many feet could be heard as Stikŭa, her children, and the other women ran down to the beach {345} and carried the mussels up. The boy said, "Tomorrow I'll come with you." But Blue Jay replied, "What do you want to do? We might tip over and you could drown."
Early on the following morning the people made themselves ready. The boy arose and made himself ready also. Blue Jay and the people hauled their canoes down to the water. The boy tried to board, but Blue Jay threw him into the water. He tried to hold the canoe. The water reached up to his armpits. Blue Jay struck his hands [until he let go]. Then the boy cried and cried. Blue Jay and the other people went away.
Early the next morning, everyone got ready. The boy woke up and got ready too. Blue Jay and the others dragged their canoes down to the water. The boy tried to get on board, but Blue Jay threw him into the water. He tried to grab onto the canoe, but the water was up to his armpits. Blue Jay hit his hands until he let go. Then the boy cried and cried. Blue Jay and the others left.
After some time the boy went up from the beach. He took his arrows and walked round a point of land. There he met a young eagle and shot it. He skinned it and tried to put the skin on. It was too small; it reached scarcely to his knees. Then he took it off, and went on. After a while he met another eagle. He shot it and it fell down. It was a white-headed eagle. He skinned it and tried the skin on, but it was too small; it reached a little below his knees. He took it off, left it, and went on. Soon he met a bald-headed eagle. He shot it twice and it fell down. He skinned it and put the skin on. It was nearly large enough for him, and he tried to fly. He could fly downward only. He did not rise. He turned back, and now he could fly. Now he went round the point seaward from Nakotat. When he had nearly gone round he smelled smoke of burning fat. When he came round the point he saw the people of his town. He alighted on top of a tree and looked down. [He saw that] they had boiled a sea-lion and that they ate it. When they had nearly finished eating he flew up. He thought: "Oh, I wish Blue Jay would see me." Then Blue Jay {346} looked up [and saw] the bird flying about. "Ah, a bird came to get food from us." Five times the eagle circled over the fire; then it descended. Blue Jay took a piece of blubber and said: "I will give you this to eat." The bird came down, grasped the piece of meat, and flew away. "Ha!" said Blue Jay, "that bird has feet like a man." When the people had eaten enough they slept. Raven again hid a piece of meat. Toward evening they awoke and ate again; then Blue Jay burned the rest of their food. In the evening they gathered large and small mussels and went home. When the boy came home he lay down at once. They approached the village, and Blue Jay shouted: "Fetch your mussels, Stikŭa!" Noise of many feet [was heard] and Stikŭa [and the other women] ran down to the beach and carried up the mussels. They tried to rouse the boy, but he did not arise.
After a while, the boy left the beach. He grabbed his arrows and walked around a point of land. There, he encountered a young eagle and shot it. He skinned it and attempted to wear the skin, but it was too small, barely reaching his knees. He took it off and continued on. Eventually, he spotted another eagle. He shot it, and it fell down. It was a white-headed eagle. He skinned it and tried the skin on, but it was still too small, just a bit below his knees. He removed it, left it behind, and kept going. Soon, he found a bald-headed eagle. He shot it twice, and it fell down. He skinned it and put the skin on. It was almost big enough for him, and he tried to fly. He could only fly downward. He didn't rise. He turned back, and then he could fly. He went around the point toward the sea from Nakotat. As he got nearly around, he smelled smoke from burning fat. When he rounded the point, he saw the people from his town. He landed on top of a tree and looked down. He saw that they had boiled a sea lion and were eating it. As they finished their meal, he flew up. He thought, "Oh, I wish Blue Jay would see me." Then Blue Jay looked up and noticed the bird flying around. "Ah, a bird came to get food from us." The eagle circled over the fire five times before descending. Blue Jay picked up a piece of blubber and said, "I'll give you this to eat." The bird came down, grabbed the piece of meat, and flew away. "Ha!" said Blue Jay, "that bird has feet like a man." Once the people had eaten enough, they went to sleep. Raven hid away another piece of meat. Toward evening, they woke up and ate again; then Blue Jay burned the rest of their food. In the evening, they gathered both large and small mussels and went home. When the boy got home, he lay down immediately. They approached the village, and Blue Jay shouted, "Fetch your mussels, Stikŭa!" There was a noise of many feet, and Stikŭa and the other women rushed down to the beach to collect the mussels. They tried to wake the boy, but he didn't get up.
The next morning the people made themselves ready and launched their canoe. The chief's son stayed in bed and did not attempt to accompany them. After sunrise he rose and called the women and children and said: "Wash yourselves; be quick." The women obeyed and washed themselves. He continued: "Comb your hair." Then he put down a plank, took a piece of meat out [from under his blanket, showed it to the women, and said]: "Every day your husbands eat this." He put two pieces side by side on the plank, cut them to pieces, and greased the heads of all the women and children. Then he pulled the planks forming the walls of the houses out of the ground. He sharpened them [at one end, and] those which were very wide he split in two. He sharpened all of them. The last house of the village was that of the Raven. He did not pull out its wall-planks. He put the planks on to the backs of the women and children {347} and said: "Go down to the beach. When you go seaward swim five times round that rock. Then go seaward. When you see sea-lions you shall kill them. But you shall not give anything to stingy people. I shall take these children down. They shall live on the sea and be my relatives."
The next morning, the people got ready and launched their canoe. The chief's son stayed in bed and didn’t try to join them. After sunrise, he got up and called the women and children, saying, "Wash yourselves; hurry up." The women obeyed and washed. He continued, "Comb your hair." Then he laid down a plank, took a piece of meat from under his blanket, showed it to the women, and said, "This is what your husbands eat every day." He placed two pieces side by side on the plank, cut them into pieces, and greased the heads of all the women and children. Then he pulled out the wall planks from the houses. He sharpened one end of the planks and split the wider ones in two. He sharpened all of them. The last house in the village belonged to the Raven. He didn't pull out its wall planks. He placed the planks on the backs of the women and children {347} and said, "Go down to the beach. Once you’re at sea, swim five times around that rock. Then head out to sea. When you see sea lions, you will kill them. But don't give anything to stingy people. I will take these children down. They will live by the sea and be my family."
Then he split sinews. The women went into the water and began to jump [out of the water]. They swam five times back and forth in front of the village. Then they went seaward to the place where Blue Jay and the men were boiling. Blue Jay said to the men: "What is that?" The men looked and saw the girls jumping. Five times they swam round Blue Jay's rock. Then they went seaward. After a while birds came flying to the island. Their bills were [as red] as blood. They followed [the fish]. "Ah!" said Blue Jay, "do you notice them? Whence come these numerous birds?" The Raven said: "Ha, squint-eye, they are your children; do you not recognize them?" Five times they went round the rock. Now [the boy] threw the sinews down upon the stones and said: "When Blue Jay comes to gather mussels they shall be fast [to the rocks]." And he said to the women, turning toward the sea: "Whale-Killer will be your name. When you catch a whale you will eat it, but when you catch a sea-lion you will throw it away; but you shall not give anything to stingy people."
Then he split the sinews. The women went into the water and started jumping out of it. They swam back and forth five times in front of the village. Then they headed out to the place where Blue Jay and the men were cooking. Blue Jay asked the men, "What’s that?" The men looked and saw the girls jumping. They swam around Blue Jay's rock five times. Then they continued seaward. After a while, birds started flying to the island. Their beaks were as red as blood. They followed the fish. "Ah!" said Blue Jay, "Do you see them? Where are all these birds coming from?" The Raven replied, "Ha, squint-eye, they are your children; don’t you recognize them?" They swam around the rock five times. Now the boy dropped the sinews onto the stones and said, "When Blue Jay comes to gather mussels, they will be stuck to the rocks." He then spoke to the women, facing the sea: "Whale-Killer will be your name. When you catch a whale, you will eat it, but when you catch a sea lion, you will throw it away; but you shouldn’t give anything to stingy people."
Blue Jay and the people were eating. Then that hunter said: "Let us go home. I am afraid we have seen evil spirits; we have never seen anything like that on this rock." Now they gathered mussels and carried along the meat which they had left over. In the evening they came near their home. [Blue Jay shouted:] "Stikŭa, fetch your mussels!" There was no sound {348} of people. Five times he called. Now the people went ashore and [they saw that] the walls of the houses had disappeared. The people cried. Blue Jay cried also, but somebody said to him: "Be quiet. Blue Jay; if you had not been bad our chief's son would not have done so." Now they all made one house. Only Raven had one house [by himself]. He went and searched for food on the beach. He found a sturgeon. He went again to the beach and found a porpoise. Then Blue Jay went to the beach and tried to search for food. [As soon as he went out] it began to hail; the hailstones were so large [indicating]. He tried to gather mussels and wanted to break them off, but they did not come off. He could not break them off. He gave it up. Raven went to search on the beach and found a seal. The others ate roots only. Thus their chief took revenge on them.
Blue Jay and the people were eating. Then the hunter said, "Let’s go home. I’m worried we’ve seen evil spirits; we’ve never seen anything like that on this rock." They gathered mussels and took along the leftover meat. In the evening, they got close to their home. [Blue Jay shouted:] "Stikŭa, grab your mussels!" There was no response from anyone. He called out five times. Then the people went ashore and saw that the walls of the houses had vanished. The people cried. Blue Jay cried too, but someone told him, "Be quiet, Blue Jay; if you hadn’t been bad, our chief's son wouldn’t have done that." They all built one house together. Only Raven had one house [by himself]. He went to look for food on the beach. He found a sturgeon. He went back to the beach and found a porpoise. Then Blue Jay went to the beach to look for food. [As soon as he went out], it started hailing; the hailstones were huge. He tried to gather mussels and wanted to break them off, but they wouldn’t come off. He couldn’t break them. He gave up. Raven searched the beach and found a seal. The others only ate roots. This is how their chief took revenge on them.
Beliefs of the Californian Tribes
Beliefs of California Tribes
The tribes of California afford a strange example of racial conglomeration, speaking as they do a variety of languages totally distinct from one another, and exhibiting many differences in physical appearance and custom. Concerning their mythological beliefs Bancroft says:
The tribes of California provide a unique example of racial diversity, as they speak various languages that are completely different from each other and show many differences in physical appearance and customs. Regarding their mythological beliefs, Bancroft says:
"The Californian tribes, taken as a whole, are pretty uniform in the main features of their theogonic beliefs. They seem, without exception, to have had a hazy conception of a lofty, almost supreme being; for the most part referred to as a Great Man, the Old Man Above, the One Above; attributing to him, however, as is usual in such cases, nothing but the vaguest and most negative functions and qualities. The real practical power that most interested them, who had most to do with them and they with him, was a demon, {349} or body of demons, of a tolerably pronounced character. In the face of divers assertions to the effect that no such thing as a devil proper has ever been found in savage mythology, we would draw attention to the following extract from the Tomo manuscript of Mr. Powers—a gentleman who, both by his study and by personal investigation, has made himself one of the best qualified authorities on the belief of the native Californian, and whose dealings have been for the most part with tribes that have never had any friendly intercourse with white men. Of course the thin and meagre imagination of the American savages was not equal to the creation of Milton's magnificent imperial Satan, or of Goethe's Mephistopheles, with his subtle intellect, his vast powers, his malignant mirth; but in so far as the Indian fiends or devils have the ability, they are wholly as wicked as these. They are totally bad, they have no good thing in them, they think only evil; but they are weak and undignified and absurd; they are as much beneath Satan as the 'Big Indians' who invent them are inferior in imagination to John Milton.
The Californian tribes, overall, have quite similar main aspects of their beliefs about gods. They all seem to share a vague idea of a high, almost supreme being, mostly referred to as the Great Man, the Old Man Above, or the One Above. However, like usual in these cases, they attribute to him only the most vague and negative functions and qualities. The real power that concerned them most, the one they interacted with most, was a demon or a group of demons with a clear personality. Despite various claims that there’s no proper devil in primitive mythology, we’d like to point out the following excerpt from the Tomo manuscript by Mr. Powers—a person who has become one of the best authorities on the beliefs of native Californians through both study and firsthand investigation, especially with tribes that have never had friendly interactions with white people. Of course, the limited imagination of American indigenous peoples wasn’t on par with creating Milton's grand Satan or Goethe's Mephistopheles, with his clever mind and vast powers, and his malicious joy. But in the capacity that Indian fiends or devils possess, they are as wicked as those figures. They are completely evil, with nothing good about them, thinking only of bad things; yet they are weak, foolish, and ridiculous. They fall far short of Satan, just as the 'Big Indians' who created them lack the imaginative depth of John Milton.
"A definite location is generally assigned to the evil one as his favourite residence or resort; thus the Californians in the county of Siskiyou give over Devil's Castle, its mount and lake, to the malignant spirits, and avoid the vicinity of these places with all possible care.
"A specific location is usually assigned to the evil one as his favorite home or retreat; for example, in Siskiyou County, California, people shun Devil's Castle, along with its mountain and lake, believing it to be a haunt for malevolent spirits, and they avoid the area as much as they can."
"The coast tribes of Del Norte County, California, live in constant terror of a malignant spirit that takes the form of certain animals, the form of a bat, of a hawk, of a tarantula, and so on, but especially delights in and affects that of a screech-owl. The belief of the Russian river tribes and others is practically identical with this.
"The coastal tribes of Del Norte County, California, live in constant fear of an evil spirit that takes the shape of certain animals, like a bat, a hawk, a tarantula, and especially enjoys taking on the form of a screech owl. The belief among the Russian River tribes and others is almost the same."
"The Cahrocs have some conception of a great {350} deity called Chareya, the Old Man Above; he is wont to appear upon earth at times to some of the most favoured sorcerers; he is described as wearing a close tunic, with a medicine-bag, and as having long white hair that falls venerably about his shoulders. Practically, however, the Cahrocs, like the majority of Californian tribes, venerate chiefly the Coyote. Great dread is also had of certain forest-demons of nocturnal habits; these, say the Cahrocs, take the form of bears, and shoot arrows at benighted wayfarers.
The Cahrocs have an idea of a powerful deity called Chareya, the Old Man Above; he sometimes appears on earth to a select few sorcerers. He is often described as wearing a fitted tunic with a medicine bag and having long white hair that falls graciously around his shoulders. However, like most Californian tribes, the Cahrocs actually worship the Coyote more. They also hold a great fear of certain forest demons that are active at night; these demons, the Cahrocs say, take the shape of bears and shoot arrows at lost travelers.
"Between the foregoing outlines of Californian belief and those connected with the remaining tribes, passing south, we can detect no salient difference till we reach the Olchones, a coast tribe between San Francisco and Monterey; the sun here begins to be connected, or identified by name, with that great spirit, or rather, that Big Man, who made the earth and who rules in the sky. So we find it again both around Monterey and around San Luis Obispo; the first fruits of the earth were offered in these neighbourhoods to the great light, and his rising was greeted with cries of joy."
"Between the beliefs outlined for California and those of the other tribes further south, we notice no significant difference until we reach the Olchones, a coastal tribe between San Francisco and Monterey. Here, the sun begins to be linked, or named after, that great spirit—or more accurately, that Big Man—who created the earth and governs the sky. We see this connection again around Monterey and San Luis Obispo; the first fruits of the earth were offered in these areas to the great light, and its rising was celebrated with shouts of joy."
Father Gerónimo Boscana gives us the following account of the faith and worship of the Acagchemem tribes, who inhabit the valley and neighbourhood of San Juan Capistrano, California. We give first the version held by the serranos, or highlanders, of the interior country, three or four leagues inland from San Juan Capistrano:
Father Gerónimo Boscana provides the following description of the beliefs and practices of the Acagchemem tribes, who live in the valley and surrounding areas of San Juan Capistrano, California. First, we present the version known by the serranos, or highlanders, from the interior region, located three or four leagues inland from San Juan Capistrano:
"Before the material world at all existed there lived two beings, brother and sister, of a nature that cannot be explained; the brother living above, and his name meaning the Heavens, the sister living below, and her name signifying Earth. From the union of these two there sprang a numerous offspring. Earth and sand were the first-fruits of this marriage; then were born {351} rocks and stones; then trees, both great and small; then grass and herbs; then animals; lastly was born a great personage called Ouiot, who was a 'grand captain.' By some unknown mother many children of a medicine race were born to this Ouiot. All these things happened in the north; and afterwards when men were created they were created in the north; but as the people multiplied they moved toward the south, the earth growing larger also and extending itself in the same direction.
"Before the material world existed, there were two beings, a brother and sister, whose nature can't be explained; the brother lived above, and his name meant the Heavens, while the sister lived below, and her name meant Earth. From their union came a large number of offspring. Earth and sand were the first results of this marriage; then came rocks and stones; then trees, both large and small; then grass and herbs; then animals; and finally a significant figure named Ouiot, who was a 'great leader.' From an unknown mother, many children of a medicine race were born to this Ouiot. All this happened in the north; and later, when humans were created, they were created in the north as well; but as the population grew, they moved south, and the earth expanded in that direction too."
"In process of time, Ouiot becoming old, his children plotted to kill him, alleging that the infirmities of age made him unfit any longer to govern them or attend to their welfare. So they put a strong poison in his drink, and when he drank of it a sore sickness came upon him; he rose up and left his home in the mountains, and went down to what is now the seashore, though at that time there was no sea there. His mother, whose name is the Earth, mixed him an antidote in a large shell, and set the potion out in the sun to brew; but the fragrance of it attracted the attention of the Coyote, who came and overset the shell. So Ouiot sickened to death, and though he told his children that he would shortly return and be with them again, he has never been seen since. All the people made a great pile of wood and burnt his body there, and just as the ceremony began the Coyote leaped upon the body, saying that he would burn with it; but he only tore a piece of flesh from the stomach and ate it and escaped. After that the title of the Coyote was changed from Eyacque, which means Sub-captain, to Eno, that is to say, Thief and Cannibal.
"As time went on, Ouiot grew old, and his children conspired to kill him, claiming that his age made him unfit to govern them or take care of their needs. They slipped a strong poison into his drink, and when he consumed it, he fell seriously ill. He got up and left his home in the mountains, heading down to what is now the seashore, even though there wasn't any sea there at that time. His mother, who is the Earth, prepared an antidote in a large shell and left it out in the sun to brew. However, the sweet smell caught the attention of the Coyote, who came and knocked over the shell. Consequently, Ouiot sickened to death, and although he told his children that he would return and be with them again soon, he has never been seen since. All the people gathered a huge pile of wood and burned his body, and just as the ceremony started, the Coyote jumped onto the body, declaring he would burn with it; instead, he only tore off a piece of flesh from the stomach, ate it, and got away. After that, the name of the Coyote changed from Eyacque, meaning Sub-captain, to Eno, meaning Thief and Cannibal."
"When now the funeral rites were over, a general council was held and arrangements made for collecting animal and vegetable food; for up to this time the {352} children and descendants of Ouiot had nothing to eat but a kind of white clay. And while they consulted together, behold a marvellous thing appeared before them, and they spoke to it, saying: 'Art thou our captain, Ouiot?' But the spectre said: 'Nay, for I am greater than Ouiot; my habitation is above, and my name is Chinigchinich.' Then he spoke further, having been told for what they were come together: 'I create all things, and I go now to make man, another people like unto you; as for you, I give you power, each after his kind, to produce all good and pleasant things. One of you shall bring rain, and another dew, and another make the acorn grow, and others other seeds, and yet others shall cause all kinds of game to abound in the land; and your children shall have this power for ever, and they shall be sorcerers to the men I go to create, and shall receive gifts of them, that the game fail not and the harvests be sure.' Then Chinigchinich made man; out of the clay of the lake he formed him, male and female; and the present Californians are the descendants of the one or more pairs there and thus created.
"When the funeral rites were over, a general council was held to make arrangements for gathering food, both animal and plant; until that moment, the descendants of Ouiot had nothing to eat but a kind of white clay. As they were discussing, something amazing appeared before them, and they asked, 'Are you our leader, Ouiot?' The specter replied, 'No, I am greater than Ouiot; my home is above, and my name is Chinigchinich.' Then he spoke further, explaining why they had gathered: 'I create all things, and I am going to make man, another people like you; as for you, I give you the power, each in your own way, to produce all good and pleasant things. One of you will bring rain, another dew, one will make the acorn grow, others will tend to different seeds, and still others will ensure that all kinds of game thrive in the land; and your children will have this power forever, becoming sorcerers to the men I will create, receiving gifts from them so that the game does not fail and the harvests are secure.' Then Chinigchinich created man; from the lake's clay, he formed him, male and female; and the present Californians are the descendants of those first pairs created in this way."
"So ends the known tradition of the mountaineers; we must now go back and take up the story anew at its beginning, as told by the playanos, or people of the valley of San Juan Capistrano. These say that an invisible, all-powerful being, called Nocuma, made the world and all that it contains of things that grow and move. He made it round like a ball and held it in his hands, where it rolled about a good deal at first, till he steadied it by sticking a heavy black rock called Tosaut into it, as a kind of ballast. The sea was at this time only a little stream running round the world, and so crowded with fish that their twinkling fins had no longer room to move; so great was the press that {353} some of the more foolish fry were for effecting a landing and founding a colony upon the dry land, and it was only with the utmost difficulty that they were persuaded by their elders that the killing air and baneful sun and the want of feet must infallibly prove the destruction before many days of all who took part in such a desperate enterprise. The proper plan was evidently to improve and enlarge their present home; and to this end, principally by the aid of one very large fish, they broke the great rock Tosaut in two, finding a bladder in the centre filled with a very bitter substance. The taste of it pleased the fish, so they emptied it into the water, and instantly the water became salt and swelled up and overflowed a great part of the old earth, and made itself the new boundaries that remain to this day.
"So ends the known tradition of the mountaineers; we must now go back and start the story again from the beginning, as told by the playanos, or people of the valley of San Juan Capistrano. They say that an invisible, all-powerful being called Nocuma created the world and everything in it that grows and moves. He shaped it into a ball and held it in his hands, where it rolled around quite a bit at first, until he stabilized it by placing a heavy black rock called Tosaut inside it as ballast. At this time, the sea was just a small stream circling the world, so crowded with fish that their glittering fins had no room to move. The pressure was so great that some of the more foolish fish wanted to land and start a colony on dry land, and it took a lot of convincing from their elders to make them understand that the deadly air, harsh sun, and lack of feet would lead to their destruction within days if they pursued such a reckless venture. The better plan was clearly to improve and expand their current home; thus, mainly with the help of one very large fish, they broke the great rock Tosaut in half, discovering a bladder inside filled with a very bitter substance. The taste pleased the fish, so they poured it into the water, and instantly the water turned salty, swelling and overflowing much of the old land, creating the new boundaries that exist to this day."
"Then Nocuma created a man, shaping him out of the soil of the earth, calling him Ejoni. A woman also the great god made, presumably out of the same material as the man, calling her Aé. Many children were born to this first pair, and their descendants multiplied over the land. The name of one of these last was Sirout, that is to say, Handful of Tobacco, and the name of his wife was Ycaiut, which means Above; and to Sirout and Ycaiut was born a son, while they lived in a place north-east about eight leagues from San Juan Capistrano. The name of this son was Ouiot, that is to say, Dominator; he grew a fierce and redoubtable warrior; haughty, ambitious, tyrannous, he extended his lordship on every side, ruling everywhere as with a rod of iron; and the people conspired against him. It was determined that he should die by poison; a piece of the rock Tosaut was ground up in so deadly a way that its mere external application was sufficient to cause death. Ouiot, notwithstanding that {354} he held himself constantly on the alert, having been warned of his danger by a small burrowing animal called the cucumel, was unable to avoid his fate; a few grains of the cankerous mixture were dropped upon his breast while he slept, and the strong mineral ate its way to the very springs of his life. All the wise men of the land were called to his assistance; but there was nothing for him save to die. His body was burned on a great pile with songs of joy and dances, and the nation rejoiced.
Then Nocuma created a man from the soil of the earth, naming him Ejoni. A woman was also made by the great god, presumably from the same material as the man, and she was called Aé. Many children were born to this first couple, and their descendants spread across the land. One of these later descendants was named Sirout, which means Handful of Tobacco, and his wife's name was Ycaiut, meaning Above. Sirout and Ycaiut had a son while living about eight leagues northeast of San Juan Capistrano. They named their son Ouiot, which means Dominator; he grew to be a fierce and formidable warrior. Proud, ambitious, and tyrannical, he expanded his rule in every direction, governing everywhere with an iron fist, which led the people to conspire against him. They decided he should die by poison; a piece of the Tosaut rock was ground up in such a lethal manner that just touching it was enough to cause death. Despite being constantly alert and warned of the danger by a small burrowing animal called the cucumel, Ouiot couldn't escape his fate. A few grains of the poisonous mixture were dropped on his chest while he slept, and the potent mineral infiltrated the very source of his life. All the wise men of the land were called to help him, but there was nothing he could do except die. His body was cremated on a large pyre amidst songs of joy and dances, and the nation celebrated.
"While the people were gathered to this end, it was thought advisable to consult on the feasibility of procuring seed and flesh to eat instead of the clay which had up to this time been the sole food of the human family. And while they yet talked together, there appeared to them, coming they knew not whence, one called Attajen, 'which name implies man, or rational being.' And Attajen, understanding their desires, chose out certain of the elders among them, and to these gave he power; one that he might cause rain to fall, to another that he might cause game to abound, and so with the rest, to each his power and gift, and to the successors of each for ever. These were the first medicine-men."
"While the people were gathered for this purpose, they thought it would be a good idea to discuss the possibility of getting seeds and meat to eat instead of the clay that had been the only food for humanity until then. And while they were still talking, there appeared to them, coming from an unknown place, someone named Attajen, which means man or rational being. Understanding their needs, Attajen selected some of the elders among them and empowered them: one to bring rain, another to ensure an abundance of game, and so on, giving each a special ability and blessing to their successors forever. These were the first medicine men."
Many years having elapsed since the death of Ouiot, there appeared in the same place one called Ouiamot, reputed son of Tacu and Auzar—people unknown, but natives, it is thought by Boscana, of "some distant land." This Ouiamot is better known by his great name Chinigchinich, which means Almighty. He first manifested his powers to the people on a day when they had met in congregation for some purpose or other; he appeared dancing before them crowned with a kind of high crown made of tall feathers stuck into a circlet of some kind, girt with a {355} kind of petticoat of feathers, and having his flesh painted black and red. Thus decorated he was called the tobet. Having danced some time, Chinigchinich called out the medicine-men, or puplems, as they were called, among whom it would appear the chiefs are always numbered, and confirmed their power; telling them that he had come from the stars to instruct them in dancing and all other things, and commanding that in all their necessities they should array themselves in the tobet, and so dance as he had danced, supplicating him by his great name, that thus they might be granted their petitions. He taught them how to worship him, how to build vanquechs, or places of worship, and how to direct their conduct in various affairs of life. Then he prepared to die, and the people asked him if they should bury him; but he warned them against attempting such a thing. "If ye buried me," he said, "ye would tread upon my grave, and for that my hand would be heavy upon you; look to it, and to all your ways, for lo, I go up where the high stars are, where mine eyes shall see all the ways of men; and whosoever will not keep my commandments nor observe the things I have taught, behold, disease shall plague all his body, and no food shall come near his lips, the bear shall rend his flesh, and the crooked tooth of the serpent shall sting him."
Many years after the death of Ouiot, a figure named Ouiamot appeared in the same place, believed to be the son of Tacu and Auzar—people who are unknown but thought by Boscana to be from "some distant land." This Ouiamot is better recognized by his grand name Chinigchinich, meaning Almighty. He first showed his powers to the people on a day they had gathered for some purpose; he appeared dancing before them, crowned with a kind of tall headpiece made of long feathers attached to a circlet, wearing a feathered petticoat, and having his body painted black and red. Thus adorned, he was called the tobet. After dancing for a while, Chinigchinich called out to the medicine men, or puplems, among whom the chiefs were always included, and confirmed their power, telling them that he had come from the stars to teach them about dancing and other matters, commanding them that in all their needs they should dress in the tobet and dance as he had danced, asking for his great name so that their requests might be granted. He instructed them on how to worship him, how to build vanquechs, or places of worship, and how to guide their actions in various aspects of life. Then he prepared to die, and the people asked him if they should bury him; but he warned them against doing so. "If you bury me," he said, "you would walk upon my grave, and for that, my hand would weigh heavily upon you; be cautious in all your actions, for behold, I ascend to the high stars, where my eyes will see all the ways of men; and whoever does not follow my commandments or observe what I have taught, know this: disease will plague their body, food will not come near their lips, the bear will tear their flesh, and the crooked tooth of the serpent will sting them."
In Lower California the Pericues were divided into two gentes, each of which worshipped a divinity which was hostile to the other. The tradition explains that there was a great lord in heaven, called Niparaya, who made earth and sea, and was almighty and invisible. His wife was Anayicoyondi, a goddess who, though possessing no body, bore him in a divinely mysterious manner three children, one of whom, Quaayayp, was a real man and born on earth, on the Acaragui {356} mountains. Very powerful this young god was, and for a long time he lived with the ancestors of the Pericues, whom it is almost to be inferred that he created; at any rate we are told that he was able to make men, drawing them up out of the earth. The men at last killed their great hero and teacher, and put a crown of thorns upon his head. Somewhere or other he remains lying dead to this day; and he remains constantly beautiful, neither does his body know corruption. Blood drips constantly from his wounds; and though he can speak no more, being dead, yet there is an owl that speaks to him.
In Lower California, the Pericues were divided into two gentes, each worshipping a deity that was antagonistic to the other. The legend tells of a powerful lord in heaven named Niparaya, who created the earth and sea and is all-powerful and invisible. His wife was Anayicoyondi, a goddess who, although she had no physical form, mysteriously bore him three children, one of whom, Quaayayp, was a real man born on earth, in the Acaragui {356} mountains. This young god was very powerful, and for a long time, he lived among the ancestors of the Pericues, who it seems he may have created; indeed, it is said that he could create men, pulling them up from the earth. Eventually, the men killed their great hero and teacher, placing a crown of thorns on his head. He still lies dead somewhere to this day, remaining eternally beautiful, and his body does not decay. Blood constantly drips from his wounds, and although he can no longer speak because he is dead, an owl speaks to him.
The other god was called Wac, or Tuparan. According to the Niparaya sect, this Wac had made war on their favourite god, and had been by him defeated and cast forth from heaven into a cave under the earth, of which cave the whales of the sea were the guardians. With a perverse, though not unnatural, obstinacy, the sect that took Wac or Tuparan for their great god persisted in holding ideas peculiar to themselves with regard to the truth of the foregoing story, and their account of the great war in heaven and its results differed from the other as differ the creeds of heterodox and orthodox everywhere; they ascribe, for example, part of the creation to other gods besides Niparaya.
The other god was called Wac, or Tuparan. According to the Niparaya sect, this Wac had fought against their favorite god and had been defeated and thrown out of heaven into a cave beneath the earth, which the whales of the sea guarded. With a stubbornness that was somewhat expected, the sect that worshipped Wac or Tuparan insisted on their own unique beliefs regarding the truth of this story, and their version of the great war in heaven and its aftermath differed from others, similar to how the beliefs of different groups diverge everywhere; for instance, they attributed part of creation to other gods in addition to Niparaya.
Myths of the Athapascans
Athapascans' Myths
The great Athapascan family, who inhabit a vast extent of territory stretching north from the fifty-fifth parallel nearly to the Arctic Ocean, and westward to the Pacific, with cognate ramifications to the far south, are weak in mythological conceptions. Regarding them Bancroft says:[4]
The large Athapascan family, living over a wide area that goes north from the fifty-fifth parallel almost to the Arctic Ocean, and west to the Pacific, with related branches extending far south, have limited mythological beliefs. About them, Bancroft states:[4]
[4] The Native Races of the Pacific States, vol. iii.
[4] The Native Races of the Pacific States, vol. iii.
"They do not seem in any of their various tribes to have a single expressed idea with regard to a supreme power. The Loucheux branch recognize a certain personage, resident in the moon, whom they supplicate for success in starting on a hunting expedition. This being once lived among them as a poor ragged boy that an old woman had found and was bringing up; and who made himself ridiculous to his fellows by making a pair of very large snow-shoes; for the people could not see what a starveling like him should want with shoes of such unusual size. Times of great scarcity troubled the hunters, and they would often have fared badly had they not invariably on such occasions come across a new broad trail that led to a head or two of freshly killed game. They were glad enough to get the game and without scruples as to its appropriation; still they felt curious as to whence it came and how. Suspicion at last pointing to the boy and his great shoes as being in some way implicated in the affair, he was watched. It soon became evident that he was indeed the benefactor of the Loucheux, and the secret hunter whose quarry had so often replenished their empty pots; yet the people were far from being adequately grateful, and continued to treat him with little kindness or respect. On one occasion they refused him a certain piece of fat—him who had so often saved their lives by his timely bounty! That night the lad disappeared, leaving only his clothes behind, hanging on a tree. He returned to them in a month, however, appearing as a man, and dressed as a man. He told them that he had taken up his home in the moon; that he would always look down with a kindly eye to their success in hunting; but he added that as a punishment for their shameless greed and ingratitude in refusing him the piece of fat, all animals {358} should be lean the long winter through, and fat only in summer; as has since been the case.
They don’t seem to have a clear idea about a supreme power in any of their tribes. The Loucheux people recognize someone who lives in the moon, and they ask for his help before going on hunting trips. This figure used to be a poor, ragged boy whom an old woman found and raised. He embarrassed himself by making a pair of oversized snowshoes; everyone thought it was strange that a scrawny kid like him would need such large shoes. During times of scarcity, the hunters would have struggled if they hadn’t found a new trail leading to fresh game. They were more than happy to take the game without questioning where it came from, but out of curiosity, they started to wonder how it appeared. Eventually, suspicion fell on the boy and his big shoes, so they kept an eye on him. It soon became clear that he was the one helping the Loucheux and secretly providing them with food when their pots were empty. Still, the people didn’t show him enough gratitude and continued to treat him poorly. One time, they even denied him some fat, despite him saving their lives multiple times with his generosity! That night, the boy vanished, leaving only his clothes hanging from a tree. However, he returned a month later, appearing as a man and dressed like one. He told them he had made his home in the moon and would always keep an eye on their success in hunting. But he added that as punishment for their greed and ingratitude in refusing him the fat, all animals would be lean through the long winter and only fat in the summer, just like it is now. {358}
"According to Hearne, the Tinneh believe in a kind of spirits, or fairies, called nantena, which people the earth, the sea, and the air, and are instrumental for both good and evil. Some of them believe in a good spirit called Tihugun, 'my old friend,' supposed to reside in the sun and in the moon; they have also a bad spirit, Chutsain, apparently only a personification of death, and for this reason called bad.
"According to Hearne, the Tinneh believe in a type of spirits, or fairies, called nantena, which inhabit the earth, the sea, and the air, and can be involved in both good and evil. Some of them believe in a good spirit named Tihugun, 'my old friend,' who is thought to live in the sun and the moon; they also have a bad spirit, Chutsain, which seems to simply represent death, and that's why it's considered bad."
"They have no regular order of shamans; any one when the spirit moves him may take upon himself their duties and pretensions, though some by happy chances, or peculiar cunning, are much more highly esteemed in this regard than others, and are supported by voluntary contributions. The conjurer often shuts himself in his tent and abstains from food for days till his earthly grossness thins away, and the spirits and things unseen are constrained to appear at his behest. The young Tinneh care for none of these things; the strong limb and the keen eye, holding their own well in the jostle of life, mock at the terrors of the invisible; but as the pulses dwindle with disease or age, and the knees strike together in the shadow of impending death, the shaman is hired to expel the evil things of which a patient is possessed. Among the Tacullies a confession is often resorted to at this stage, on the truth and accuracy of which depend the chances of a recovery."
"They don't have a formal system of shamans; anyone can take on their roles whenever they feel called to do so. However, some individuals are more respected in this area due to luck or unique skills, and they often receive support through donations. The conjurer usually isolates himself in his tent and goes without food for days until he feels lighter and the spirits and unseen forces are compelled to respond to him. The young Tinneh don't pay much attention to these practices; they rely on their physical strength and sharpness to handle life's challenges and dismiss the fears of the unseen. However, as their health declines due to illness or old age, and they feel the fear of impending death, they hire the shaman to drive away the evil spirits affecting them. Among the Tacullies, it's common to seek a confession at this point, as the truthfulness of this confession significantly affects the chances of recovery."
Conclusion
Conclusion
In concluding this survey of representative myths of the Red Race of North America, the reader will probably be chiefly impressed with the circumstance that although many of these tales exhibit a striking {359} resemblance to the myths of European and Asiatic peoples they have yet an atmosphere of their own which strongly differentiates them from the folk-tales of all other races. It is a truism in mythology that although the tales and mythological systems of peoples dwelling widely apart may show much likeness to one another, such a resemblance cannot be advanced as a proof that the divergent races at some distant period possessed a common mythology. Certain tribes in Borneo live in huts built on piles driven into lake-beds and use blow-pipes; so do some Indians of Guiana and contiguous countries; yet no scientist of experience would be so rash as to advance the theory that these races possessed a common origin. It is the same with mythological processes, which may have been evolved separately at great distances, but yet exhibit a marked likeness. These resemblances arise from the circumstance that the mind of man, whether he be situated in China or Peru, works on surprisingly similar lines. But, as has been indicated, the best proof that the myths of North America have not been sophisticated by those of Europe and Asia is the circumstance that the aboriginal atmosphere they contain is so marked that even the most superficial observer could not fail to observe its presence. In the tales contained in this volume the facts of Indian life, peculiar and unique, enter into every description and are inalienably interwoven with the matter of the story.
In wrapping up this overview of key myths from the Indigenous peoples of North America, readers will likely be most struck by the fact that while many of these stories share a strong resemblance to the myths of European and Asian cultures, they also have a unique atmosphere that sets them apart from the folk tales of other races. It’s a well-known idea in mythology that even though the stories and mythological systems of widely separated peoples may look similar, such similarities don't prove that these different groups once shared a common mythology. For example, certain tribes in Borneo live in huts built on stilts and use blowpipes, just like some tribes in Guiana and nearby areas; yet no experienced scientist would be reckless enough to claim these groups had a shared origin. The same goes for mythological processes, which may have developed independently despite the great distances between cultures but still show marked similarities. These similarities come from the fact that the human mind, whether in China or Peru, tends to operate in surprisingly similar ways. However, as noted, the strongest evidence that North American myths haven't been influenced by those of Europe and Asia is that the original atmosphere they contain is so distinct that even a casual observer would easily notice it. The stories in this collection are deeply rooted in the unique experiences of Indigenous life, which are inextricably woven into every narrative.
In closing, the author desires to make a strong appeal for a reasoned and charitable consideration of the Indian character on the part of his readers. This noble, manly, and dignified race has in the past been grossly maligned, chiefly by persons themselves ignorant and inspired by hereditary dislike. The Red Man is neither a monster of inhumanity nor a marvel {360} of cunning, but a being with like feelings and aspirations to our own. Because his customs and habits of thought differ from ours he has been charged with all manner of crimes and offences with which he has, in general, nothing to do. We do not deny that he was, till very recent times, a savage, with the habits and outlook of a savage. But that he ever was a demon in human shape must be strenuously denied. In the march of progress Indian men and women are to-day taking places of honour and emolument side by side with their white fellow-citizens, and many gifted and cultured persons of Indian blood have done good work for the race. Let us hope that the ancient virtues of courage and endurance which have stood the Indian people in such good stead of old will assist their descendants in the even more strenuous tasks of civilization to which they are now called.
In closing, the author wants to strongly urge readers to consider the Indian character with reason and compassion. This noble, strong, and dignified race has been unfairly maligned in the past, mainly by people who are themselves ignorant and fueled by inherited prejudice. The Native American is neither a monster of cruelty nor a genius of trickery, but a person with the same feelings and aspirations as us. Because his customs and way of thinking are different from ours, he has been accused of all kinds of crimes and wrongdoings that he generally has nothing to do with. We don’t deny that he was, until very recently, a savage, with the habits and mindset of a savage. However, we must firmly reject the idea that he was ever a demon in human form. In today’s progress, Indian men and women are now taking their rightful places of honor and employment alongside their white fellow citizens, and many talented and educated individuals of Indian descent have done great work for their community. Let’s hope that the ancient virtues of courage and endurance that have served the Indian people well in the past will help their descendants in the even more demanding challenges of civilization they now face.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
The annexed bibliography, although full, is far from being exhaustive, but it is hoped that readers who desire to follow up the whole or any separate department of study connected with the Red Race of North America will find in it reference to many useful volumes. It is claimed that the list represents the best of the literature upon the subject.
The included bibliography, while comprehensive, is not complete, but it’s hoped that readers interested in exploring any aspect of the study related to the Native American tribes of North America will find references to many valuable books. It's asserted that this list includes the best literature on the topic.
ADAIR, JAMES: The History of the American Indians. London, 1775.
ADAIR, JAMES: The History of the American Indians. London, 1775.
AMERICAN ANTIQUARIAN SOCIETY: Transactions and Collections (Archælogia Americana), vols. i.-vii.; Worcester, 1820-85. Proceedings, various numbers.
AMERICAN ANTIQUARIAN SOCIETY: Transactions and Collections (Archaeologia Americana), vols. i.-vii.; Worcester, 1820-85. Proceedings, various issues.
American Archæologist (formerly The Antiquarian), vol. ii., Columbus. 1898.
American Archaeologist (formerly The Antiquarian), vol. 2, Columbus, 1898.
AMERICAN ETHNOLOGICAL SOCIETY. Transactions, vols. i.-iii.; New York, 1845-53. Publications, vols. i.-ii.; Leyden, 1907-9.
AMERICAN ETHNOLOGICAL SOCIETY. Transactions, vols. i.-iii.; New York, 1845-53. Publications, vols. i.-ii.; Leyden, 1907-9.
AMERICAN PHILOSOPHICAL SOCIETY. Minutes and Proceedings: Digest, vol. i.; Philadelphia, 1744-1838. Proceedings, vols. i.-xliv.; Philadelphia, 1838-1905. Transactions, vols. i.-vi.; Philadelphia, 1759-1809. Transactions, New Series, vols. i.-xix.; Philadelphia, 1818-98.
AMERICAN PHILOSOPHICAL SOCIETY. Minutes and Proceedings: Digest, vol. 1; Philadelphia, 1744-1838. Proceedings, vols. 1-44; Philadelphia, 1838-1905. Transactions, vols. 1-6; Philadelphia, 1759-1809. Transactions, New Series, vols. 1-19; Philadelphia, 1818-98.
ANTHROPOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF WASHINGTON. Transactions, vols. i.-iii. Washington, 1881-85.
ANTHROPOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF WASHINGTON. Transactions, vols. i.-iii. Washington, 1881-85.
ARCHÆOLOGICAL INSTITUTE OF AMERICA. Papers, American Series, vol. i., Boston and London, 1881 (reprinted 1883); vol. iii., Cambridge, 1890; vol. iv., Cambridge, 1892; vol. v., Cambridge, 1890. Annual Report, first to eleventh; Cambridge, 1880-90. Bulletin, vol. i.; Boston, 1883.
ARCHAEOLOGICAL INSTITUTE OF AMERICA. Papers, American Series, vol. 1, Boston and London, 1881 (reprinted 1883); vol. 3, Cambridge, 1890; vol. 4, Cambridge, 1892; vol. 5, Cambridge, 1890. Annual Report, first to eleventh; Cambridge, 1880-90. Bulletin, vol. 1; Boston, 1883.
ASHE, THOMAS: Travels in America performed in 1806; for the purpose of exploring the Rivers Alleghany, Monongahela, Ohio, and Mississippi, and ascertaining the Produce and Condition of their Banks and Vicinity. London, 1808.
ASHE, THOMAS: Travels in America done in 1806; for the purpose of exploring the Alleghany, Monongahela, Ohio, and Mississippi Rivers, and determining the produce and condition of their banks and surroundings. London, 1808.
ATWATER, CALEB: Description of the Antiquities discovered in the State of Ohio and other Western States. (In Archæologia Americana, vol. i., 1820.)
ATWATER, CALEB: Description of the Antiquities Discovered in the State of Ohio and Other Western States. (In Archaeologia Americana, vol. i., 1820.)
BACON, OLMER N.: A History of Natick, from its First Settlement in 1651 to the Present Time. Boston, 1856.
BACON, OLMER N.: A History of Natick, from its First Settlement in 1651 to Today. Boston, 1856.
BAEGERT, JACOB: An Account of the Aboriginal Inhabitants of the California Peninsula. Translated by Charles Rau. (Smithsonian Report for 1863 and 1864; reprinted 1865 and 1875.)
BAEGERT, JACOB: An Account of the Aboriginal Inhabitants of the California Peninsula. Translated by Charles Rau. (Smithsonian Report for 1863 and 1864; reprinted 1865 and 1875.)
BAKER, C. ALICE: True Stories of New England Captives. Cambridge, 1897.
BAKER, C. ALICE: True Stories of New England Captives. Cambridge, 1897.
BANCROFT, GEORGE: History of the United States. 9 vols. Boston, 1838-75.
BANCROFT, GEORGE: History of the United States. 9 vols. Boston, 1838-75.
BANCROFT, HUBERT HOWE: Works. 39 vols. San Francisco, 1886-90. (vols. i.-v., Native Races; vi.-vii., Central America; ix.-xiv., North Mexican States and Texas; xvii., Arizona and New Mexico; xviii.-xxiv., California; xxv., Nevada, Colorado, Wyoming; xxvi., Utah; xxvii.-xxviii., North-west Coast; xxix.-xxx., Oregon; xxxi., Washington, Idaho, Montana; xxxii., British Columbia; xxxiii., Alaska; xxxiv., California Pastoral; xxxv., California inter Pocula; xxxvi.-xxxvii., Popular Tribunals; xxxviii., Essays and Miscellany; xxxix., Literary Industries.)
BANCROFT, HUBERT HOWE: Works. 39 vols. San Francisco, 1886-90. (vols. i.-v., Native Races; vi.-vii., Central America; ix.-xiv., North Mexican States and Texas; xvii., Arizona and New Mexico; xviii.-xxiv., California; xxv., Nevada, Colorado, Wyoming; xxvi., Utah; xxvii.-xxviii., Northwest Coast; xxix.-xxx., Oregon; xxxi., Washington, Idaho, Montana; xxxii., British Columbia; xxxiii., Alaska; xxxiv., California Pastoral; xxxv., California Inter Pocula; xxxvi.-xxxvii., Popular Tribunals; xxxviii., Essays and Miscellany; xxxix., Literary Industries.)
BANDELIER, ADOLF F.: Historical Introduction to Studies among the Sedentary Indians of New Mexico. (Papers of the Archæological Institute of America, American Series, vol. i., Boston, 1881.)
BANDELIER, ADOLF F.: Historical Introduction to Studies among the Sedentary Indians of New Mexico. (Papers of the Archaeological Institute of America, American Series, vol. i., Boston, 1881.)
—— Final Report of Investigations among the Indians of the South-western United States, carried on mainly in the Years from 1880 to 1885. (Papers of the Archæological Institute of America, American Series, vol. iii., Cambridge, 1890; vol. iv., Cambridge, 1892.)
—— Final Report of Investigations among the Indigenous Peoples of the Southwestern United States, conducted primarily between 1880 and 1885. (Papers of the Archaeological Institute of America, American Series, vol. iii., Cambridge, 1890; vol. iv., Cambridge, 1892.)
BARRATT, JOSEPH: The Indian of New England and the North-eastern Provinces: a Sketch of the Life of an Indian Hunter, Ancient Traditions relating to the Etchemin Tribe, etc. Middletown, Conn., 1851.
BARRATT, JOSEPH: The Indian of New England and the Northeastern Provinces: a Sketch of the Life of an Indian Hunter, Ancient Traditions related to the Etchemin Tribe, etc. Middletown, Conn., 1851.
BARTON, BENJAMIN S.: New Views of the Origin of the Tribes and Nations of America. Philadelphia, 1797. Ibid., 1798.
BARTON, BENJAMIN S.: New Views of the Origin of the Tribes and Nations of America. Philadelphia, 1797. Ibid., 1798.
BARTRAM, JOHN: Observations on the Inhabitants, Climate, Soil, Rivers, Productions, Animals, and other Matters worthy of Notice made by Mr. John Bartram, in his Travels from Pensilvania to Onondago, Oswego, and the Lake Ontario in Canada, to which is annexed a Curious Account of the Cataracts of Niagara, by Mr. Peter Kalm. London, 1751.
BARTRAM, JOHN: Observations on the Inhabitants, Climate, Soil, Rivers, Productions, Animals, and Other Matters Worthy of Notice Made by Mr. John Bartram in His Travels from Pennsylvania to Onondaga, Oswego, and Lake Ontario in Canada, Along with a Fascinating Account of the Niagara Falls by Mr. Peter Kalm. London, 1751.
BARTRAM, WILLIAM: Travels through North and South Carolina, Georgia, East and West Florida, the Cherokee Country, the Extensive Territories of the Muscogulges or Creek Confederacy, and the Country of the Chactaws. Philadelphia, 1791. London, 1792.
BARTRAM, WILLIAM: Travels through North and South Carolina, Georgia, East and West Florida, the Cherokee Country, the Extensive Territories of the Muscogulges or Creek Confederacy, and the Country of the Chactaws. Philadelphia, 1791. London, 1792.
BATTEY, THOMAS C.: Life and Adventures of a Quaker among the Indians. Boston and New York, 1875. Ibid., 1876.
BATTEY, THOMAS C.: Life and Adventures of a Quaker among the Indians. Boston and New York, 1875. Ibid., 1876.
BEACH, WILLIAM W.: The Indian Miscellany: containing Papers on the History, Antiquities, Arts, Languages, Religions, Traditions, and Superstitions of the American Aborigines. Albany, 1877.
BEACH, WILLIAM W.: The Indian Miscellany: containing Papers on the History, Antiquities, Arts, Languages, Religions, Traditions, and Superstitions of the American Aborigines. Albany, 1877.
BEAUCHAMP, WILLIAM M.: The Iroquois Trail; or, Footprints of the Six Nations. Fayetteville, N.Y., 1892.
BEAUCHAMP, WILLIAM M.: The Iroquois Trail; or, Footprints of the Six Nations. Fayetteville, NY, 1892.
BELL, A. W.: On the Native Races of New Mexico. (Journal of the Ethnological Society of London, New Series, vol. i., Session 1868-69; London, 1869.)
BELL, A. W.: On the Native Races of New Mexico. (Journal of the Ethnological Society of London, New Series, vol. i., Session 1868-69; London, 1869.)
BELL, ROBERT: The Medicine-man; or, Indian and Eskimo Notions of Medicine. (Canada Medical and Surgical Journal, Montreal, March-April, 1886.)
BELL, ROBERT: The Medicine-man; or, Indian and Eskimo Notions of Medicine. (Canada Medical and Surgical Journal, Montreal, March-April, 1886.)
BLISS, EUGENE F. (Editor): Diary of David Zeisberger, a Moravian Missionary among the Indians of Ohio. 2 vols. Cincinnati, 1885.
BLISS, EUGENE F. (Editor): Diary of David Zeisberger, a Moravian Missionary among the Indians of Ohio. 2 vols. Cincinnati, 1885.
BOAS, FRANZ: Songs and Dances of the Kwakiutl. (Journal of American Folk-lore, vol. i.; Boston, 1888.)
BOAS, FRANZ: Songs and Dances of the Kwakiutl. (Journal of American Folk-lore, vol. 1; Boston, 1888.)
—— Chinook Texts. (Bulletin 20, Bureau of American Ethnology; Washington, 1895.)
—— Chinook Texts. (Bulletin 20, Bureau of American Ethnology; Washington, 1895.)
—— The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians. (Memoirs of the American Museum of Natural History, vol. ii., Anthropology, i.; New York, 1898.)
—— The Mythology of the Bella Coola Indians. (Memoirs of the American Museum of Natural History, vol. ii., Anthropology, i.; New York, 1898.)
—— Kathlamet Texts. {Bulletin 26, Bureau of American Ethnology. Washington, 1901.)
—— Kathlamet Texts. {Bulletin 26, Bureau of American Ethnology. Washington, 1901.)
—— Tsimshian Texts. (Bulletin 27, Bureau of American Ethnology. Washington, 1902.)
—— Tsimshian Texts. (Bulletin 27, Bureau of American Ethnology. Washington, 1902.)
BOLLAERT, WILLIAM: Observations on the Indian Tribes in Texas. (Journal of the Ethnological Society of London, vol. ii., 1850.)
BOLLAERT, WILLIAM: Observations on the Indian Tribes in Texas. (Journal of the Ethnological Society of London, vol. ii., 1850.)
BOLLER, HENRY A.: Among the Indians. Eight Years in the Far West: 1858-1866. Embracing Sketches of Montana and Salt Lake. Philadelphia, 1868.
BOLLER, HENRY A.: Among the Indians. Eight Years in the Far West: 1858-1866. Including Sketches of Montana and Salt Lake. Philadelphia, 1868.
BONNELL, GEORGE W.: Topographical Description of Texas; to which is added an Account of the Indian Tribes. Austin, 1840.
BONNELL, GEORGE W.: Topographical Description of Texas; to which is added an Account of the Indian Tribes. Austin, 1840.
BOURKE, JOHN G.: The Snake-Dance of the Moquis of Arizona; being a Narrative of a Journey from Santa Fe, New Mexico, to the Villages of the Moqui Indians of Arizona. New York, 1884.
BOURKE, JOHN G.: The Snake-Dance of the Moquis of Arizona; being a Narrative of a Journey from Santa Fe, New Mexico, to the Villages of the Moqui Indians of Arizona. New York, 1884.
BRICKELL, JOHN: The Natural History of North Carolina; with an Account of the Trade, Manners, and Customs of the Christian and Indian Inhabitants. Dublin, 1737.
BRICKELL, JOHN: The Natural History of North Carolina; with an Account of the Trade, Manners, and Customs of the Christian and Indian Inhabitants. Dublin, 1737.
BRINTON, DANIEL G.: Myths of the New World. New York, 1868.
BRINTON, DANIEL G.: Myths of the New World. New York, 1868.
—— National Legend of the Chahta-Muskokee Tribes. Morrisania, N.Y., 1870.
—— National Legend of the Chahta-Muskokee Tribes. Morrisania, NY, 1870.
—— American Hero-myths: A Study in the Native Religions of the Western Continent. Philadelphia, 1882.
—— American Hero-myths: A Study in the Native Religions of the Western Continent. Philadelphia, 1882.
—— Essays of an Americanist. Philadelphia, 1890.
—— Essays of an Americanist. Philadelphia, 1890.
—— The American Race. New York, 1891.
—— The American Race. New York, 1891.
BROWNELL, CHARLES DE W.: The Indian Races of North and South America. Boston, 1853.
BROWNELL, CHARLES DE W.: The Indian Races of North and South America. Boston, 1853.
BUCHANAN, JAMES: Sketches of the History, Manners, and Customs of the North American Indians, with a plan for their Melioration. Vols. i.-ii. New York, 1824. Ibid., 1825.
BUCHANAN, JAMES: Sketches of the History, Manners, and Customs of the North American Indians, with a Plan for Their Improvement. Vols. i.-ii. New York, 1824. Ibid., 1825.
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY (SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTION): Annual Reports, i.-xxvi.; Washington, 1881-1908. Bulletins, 1-49; Washington, 1887-1910. Introductions, i.-iv.; Washington, 1877-1880. Miscellaneous Publications, 1-9; Washington, 1880-1907. Contributions to North American Ethnology (q.v.).
BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY (SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTION): Annual Reports, i.-xxvi.; Washington, 1881-1908. Bulletins, 1-49; Washington, 1887-1910. Introductions, i.-iv.; Washington, 1877-1880. Miscellaneous Publications, 1-9; Washington, 1880-1907. Contributions to North American Ethnology (q.v.).
BUSHNELL, D. I., Jr.: The Choctaw of Bayou Lacomb, St. Tammany Parish, Louisiana. (Bulletin 48, Bureau of American Ethnology; Washington, 1909.)
BUSHNELL, D. I., Jr.: The Choctaw of Bayou Lacomb, St. Tammany Parish, Louisiana. (Bulletin 48, Bureau of American Ethnology; Washington, 1909.)
CALLENDER, JOHN: An Historical Discourse on the Civil and Religious Affairs of the Colony of Rhode-Island and Providence Plantations in New-England, in America. Boston, 1739. (Collections, Rhode Island Historical Society, vols. i.-iv.; Providence, 1838.)
CALLENDER, JOHN: An Historical Discourse on the Civil and Religious Affairs of the Colony of Rhode-Island and Providence Plantations in New-England, in America. Boston, 1739. (Collections, Rhode Island Historical Society, vols. i.-iv.; Providence, 1838.)
CAMBRIDGE ANTHROPOLOGICAL EXPEDITION TO TORRES STRAITS: Reports, vol. ii., parts i. and ii. Cambridge, 1901-3.
CAMBRIDGE ANTHROPOLOGICAL EXPEDITION TO TORRES STRAITS: Reports, vol. ii., parts i. and ii. Cambridge, 1901-3.
CARR, LUCIEN: Food of certain American Indians. (Proceedings of the American Antiquarian Society, New Series, vol. x.; Worcester, 1895.)
CARR, LUCIEN: Food of certain American Indians. (Proceedings of the American Antiquarian Society, New Series, vol. x.; Worcester, 1895.)
CARR, LUCIEN: Dress and Ornaments of certain American Indians. (Proceedings of the American Antiquarian Society, New Series, vol. xi.; Worcester, 1898.)
CARR, LUCIEN: Dress and Ornaments of certain American Indians. (Proceedings of the American Antiquarian Society, New Series, vol. xi.; Worcester, 1898.)
CARVER, JONATHAN: Travels through the Interior Parts of North America, in the Years 1766, 1767, and 1768. London, 1778.
CARVER, JONATHAN: Travels through the Interior Parts of North America, in the Years 1766, 1767, and 1768. London, 1778.
—— Three Years through the Interior Parts of North America for more than Five Thousand Miles. Philadelphia, 1796.
—— Three Years through the Interior Parts of North America for more than Five Thousand Miles. Philadelphia, 1796.
—— Carver's Travels in Wisconsin. New York, 1838.
—— Carver's Travels in Wisconsin. New York, 1838.
CATLIN, GEORGE: Illustrations of the Manners and Customs and Condition of the North American Indians. 2 vols. London, 1841. Ibid., London, 1866.
CATLIN, GEORGE: Illustrations of the Manners and Customs and Condition of the North American Indians. 2 vols. London, 1841. Ibid., London, 1866.
—— Letters and Notes on the Manners, Customs, and Condition of the North American Indians. 2 vols. New York and London, 1844.
—— Letters and Notes on the Manners, Customs, and Condition of the North American Indians. 2 vols. New York and London, 1844.
—— O-kee-pa: a Religious Ceremony; and other Customs of the Mandans. Philadelphia, 1867.
—— O-kee-pa: a Religious Ceremony; and other Customs of the Mandans. Philadelphia, 1867.
CHAMPLAIN, SAMUEL DE: Voyages: ou Journal des Découvertes de la Nouvelle France. 2 vols. Paris, 1830.
CHAMPLAIN, SAMUEL DE: Voyages: or Journal of the Discoveries of New France. 2 vols. Paris, 1830.
CHARLEVOIX, PIERRE F. X. DE.: Histoire et Description générale de la Nouvelle France. 3 vols. Paris, 1744.
CHARLEVOIX, PIERRE F. X. DE.: Histoire et Description générale de la Nouvelle France. 3 vols. Paris, 1744.
CLARK, W. P.: The Indian Sign Language. Philadelphia, 1885.
CLARK, W. P.: The Indian Sign Language. Philadelphia, 1885.
COLDEN, CADWALLADER: The History of the Five Indian Nations of Canada, which are dependent on the Province of New York, America. London, 1747. Ibid., 1755.
COLDEN, CADWALLADER: The History of the Five Indian Nations of Canada, which are dependent on the Province of New York, America. London, 1747. Ibid., 1755.
CONANT, A. J.: Footprints of Vanished Races in the Mississippi Valley. St. Louis, 1879.
CONANT, A. J.: Footprints of Vanished Races in the Mississippi Valley. St. Louis, 1879.
Contributions to North American Ethnology. Department of the Interior, U.S. Geographical and Geological Survey of the Rocky Mountain Region, J. W. Powell in charge. vols. i.-vii., ix. Washington, 1877-93.
Contributions to North American Ethnology. Department of the Interior, U.S. Geological Survey of the Rocky Mountain Region, J. W. Powell in charge. vols. i.-vii., ix. Washington, 1877-93.
CORTEZ, JOSÉ: History of the Apache Nations and other Tribes near the Parallel of 35° North Latitude. (Pacific Railroad Reports, vol. iii., part iii., chap. 7; Washington, 1856.)
CORTEZ, JOSÉ: History of the Apache Nations and other Tribes near the Parallel of 35° North Latitude. (Pacific Railroad Reports, vol. iii., part iii., chap. 7; Washington, 1856.)
COUES, ELLIOTT (Editor): History of the Expedition of Lewis and Clark to the Sources of the Missouri River and to the Pacific in 1804-5-6. A new edition, 4 vols. New York, 1893.
COUES, ELLIOTT (Editor): History of the Expedition of Lewis and Clark to the Sources of the Missouri River and to the Pacific in 1804-5-6. A new edition, 4 vols. New York, 1893.
CURTIN, JEREMIAH: Creation Myths of Primitive America in relation to the Religious History and Mental Development of Mankind. Boston, 1898.
CURTIN, JEREMIAH: Creation Myths of Primitive America in relation to the Religious History and Mental Development of Mankind. Boston, 1898.
CURTIS, EDWARD S.: The American Indian. 4 vols. New York, 1907-9.
CURTIS, EDWARD S.: The American Indian. 4 vols. New York, 1907-9.
CUSHING, F. H.: Zuñi Fetiches. (Second Report, Bureau of American Ethnology; Washington, 1883.)
CUSHING, F. H.: Zuñi Fetiches. (Second Report, Bureau of American Ethnology; Washington, 1883.)
—— Outlines of Zuñi Creation Myths. (Thirteenth Report, Bureau of American Ethnology; Washington, 1896.)
—— Outlines of Zuñi Creation Myths. (Thirteenth Report, Bureau of American Ethnology; Washington, 1896.)
—— Zuñi Folk-tales. New York, 1901.
Zuñi Folk Tales. New York, 1901.
DALL, WILLIAM H.: Tribes of the Extreme North-West. (Contributions to North American Ethnology, vol. i.; Washington, 1877.)
DALL, WILLIAM H.: Tribes of the Extreme North-West. (Contributions to North American Ethnology, vol. 1; Washington, 1877.)
—— The Native Tribes of Alaska. (Proceedings of the American Association for the Advancement of Science, 1885, vol. xxxiv.; Salem, 1886.)
—— The Native Tribes of Alaska. (Proceedings of the American Association for the Advancement of Science, 1885, vol. xxxiv.; Salem, 1886.)
DAWSON, GEORGE M.: Notes and Observations of the Kwakiootl People of the Northern Part of Vancouver Island and Adjacent Coasts made during the Summer of 1885, with Vocabulary of about 700 Words. (Proceedings and Transactions of the Royal Society of Canada, 1887, vol. v.; Montreal, 1888.)
DAWSON, GEORGE M.: Notes and Observations of the Kwakiootl People of the Northern Part of Vancouver Island and Nearby Coasts, Made During the Summer of 1885, with a Vocabulary of About 700 Words. (Proceedings and Transactions of the Royal Society of Canada, 1887, vol. v.; Montreal, 1888.)
—— Notes on the Shuswap People of British Columbia. (Proceedings and Transactions of the Royal Society of Canada, 1891, vol. ix., sect. ii.; Montreal, 1892.)
—— Notes on the Shuswap People of British Columbia. (Proceedings and Transactions of the Royal Society of Canada, 1891, vol. ix., sect. ii.; Montreal, 1892.)
DE FOREST, JOHN W.: History of the Indians of Connecticut from the Earliest Known Period to 1850. Hartford, 1851. Ibid., 1852, 1853.
DE FOREST, JOHN W.: History of the Indians of Connecticut from the Earliest Known Period to 1850. Hartford, 1851. Same source, 1852, 1853.
DEANS, JAMES: Tales from the Totems of the Hidery. (Archives of the International Folk-lore Association, vol. ii.; Chicago, 1889.)
DEANS, JAMES: Tales from the Totems of the Hidery. (Archives of the International Folk-lore Association, vol. ii.; Chicago, 1889.)
DELLENBAUGH, F. S.: North Americans of Yesterday. New York and London, 1901.
DELLENBAUGH, F. S.: North Americans of Yesterday. New York and London, 1901.
DIXON, R. B.: Maidu Myths. (Bulletins of the American Museum of Natural History, vol. vii., part ii.; New York, 1902.)
DIXON, R. B.: Maidu Myths. (Bulletins of the American Museum of Natural History, vol. vii., part ii.; New York, 1902.)
DODGE, RICHARD I.: Our Wild Indians. Hartford, 1882.
DODGE, RICHARD I.: Our Wild Indians. Hartford, 1882.
DONALDSON, THOMAS: The Moqui Indians of Arizona and Pueblo Indians of New Mexico. (Extra Census Bulletin, Eleventh Census, U.S.; Washington, 1893.)
DONALDSON, THOMAS: The Moqui Indians of Arizona and Pueblo Indians of New Mexico. (Extra Census Bulletin, Eleventh Census, U.S.; Washington, 1893.)
DORSEY, GEORGE A.: Arapaho Sun Dance: The Ceremony of the Offerings Lodge. (Publications of the Field College Museum, Anthropological Series, vol. iv.; Chicago, 1903.)
DORSEY, GEORGE A.: Arapaho Sun Dance: The Ceremony of the Offerings Lodge. (Publications of the Field College Museum, Anthropological Series, vol. iv.; Chicago, 1903.)
—— Mythology of the Wichita. (Carnegie Institution of Washington, Publication No. 21; Washington, 1904.)
—— Mythology of the Wichita. (Carnegie Institution of Washington, Publication No. 21; Washington, 1904.)
DORSEY, GEORGE A.: Traditions of the Osage. (Publications of the Field College Museum, Anthropological Series, vol. vii., No. i; Chicago, 1904.)
DORSEY, GEORGE A.: Traditions of the Osage. (Publications of the Field College Museum, Anthropological Series, vol. vii., No. i; Chicago, 1904.)
—— The Cheyenne. Part i., Ceremonial Organization; part ii., The Sun Dance. (Publications of the Field College Museum, Anthropological Series, vol. ix., Nos. 1 and 2; Chicago, 1905.)
—— The Cheyenne. Part i., Ceremonial Organization; part ii., The Sun Dance. (Publications of the Field College Museum, Anthropological Series, vol. ix., Nos. 1 and 2; Chicago, 1905.)
—— The Pawnee: Mythology. Part i. (Carnegie Institution of Washington, Publication No. 59; Washington, 1906.)
—— The Pawnee: Mythology. Part i. (Carnegie Institution of Washington, Publication No. 59; Washington, 1906.)
—— AND KROEBER, A. L.: Traditions of the Arapaho. (Publications of the Field College Museum, Anthropological Series, vol. v.; Chicago, 1903.)
—— AND KROEBER, A. L.: Traditions of the Arapaho. (Publications of the Field College Museum, Anthropological Series, vol. v.; Chicago, 1903.)
DORSEY, J. OWEN: Osage Traditions. (Sixth Report, Bureau of American Ethnology; Washington, 1888.)
DORSEY, J. OWEN: Osage Traditions. (Sixth Report, Bureau of American Ethnology; Washington, 1888.)
—— The Cegiha Language. (Contributions to North American Ethnology, vol. vi.; Washington, 1890.)
—— The Cegiha Language. (Contributions to North American Ethnology, vol. 6; Washington, 1890.)
—— A Study of Siouan Cults. (Eleventh Report, Bureau of American Ethnology; Washington, 1894.)
—— A Study of Siouan Cults. (Eleventh Report, Bureau of American Ethnology; Washington, 1894.)
DRAKE, SAMUEL G.: Book of the Indians of North America. Boston, 1833. Ibid., Boston, 1841; Boston [1848].
DRAKE, SAMUEL G.: Book of the Indians of North America. Boston, 1833. Ibid., Boston, 1841; Boston [1848].
DUNN, JACOB P.: True Indian Stories. With Glossary of Indiana Indian names. Indianapolis, 1908. Ibid., 1909.
DUNN, JACOB P.: True Indian Stories. With Glossary of Indiana Indian names. Indianapolis, 1908. Ibid., 1909.
EMERSON, ELLEN R.: Indian Myths; or, Legends, Traditions, and Symbols of the Aborigines of America. Boston, 1884.
EMERSON, ELLEN R.: Indian Myths; or, Legends, Traditions, and Symbols of the Native Peoples of America. Boston, 1884.
EWBANK, THOMAS: North American Rock-writing. Morrisania, N.Y., 1866.
EWBANK, THOMAS: North American Rock-writing. Morrisania, NY, 1866.
FAIRBANKS, G. R.: History of Florida, 1512-1842. Philadelphia, 1871.
FAIRBANKS, G. R.: History of Florida, 1512-1842. Philadelphia, 1871.
FEWKES, J. W.: Tusayan Katcinas. (Fifteenth Report, Bureau of American Ethnology; Washington, 1897.)
FEWKES, J. W.: Tusayan Katcinas. (Fifteenth Report, Bureau of American Ethnology; Washington, 1897.)
—— Tusayan Migration Traditions. (Nineteenth Report, Bureau of American Ethnology, part ii.; Washington, 1900.)
—— Tusayan Migration Traditions. (Nineteenth Report, Bureau of American Ethnology, part ii.; Washington, 1900.)
FISCHER, JOSEPH: Discoveries of the Norsemen in America. London, 1903.
FISCHER, JOSEPH: Discoveries of the Norsemen in America. London, 1903.
FLETCHER, ALICE C.: Indian Story and Song from North America. Boston, 1900.
FLETCHER, ALICE C.: Indian Story and Song from North America. Boston, 1900.
FOSTER, J. W.: Prehistoric Races of the United States of America. Chicago, 1878.
FOSTER, J. W.: Prehistoric Races of the United States of America. Chicago, 1878.
FOWKE, GERARD: Stone Art. (Thirteenth Report, Bureau of American Ethnology; Washington, 1896.)
FOWKE, GERARD: Stone Art. (Thirteenth Report, Bureau of American Ethnology; Washington, 1896.)
GASS, PATRICK: Journal of the Voyages and Travels of a Corps of Discovery, under Command of Lewis and Clark. Pittsburg, 1807. Ibid., Philadelphia, 1810; Dayton, 1847; Welsburg, Va., 1859.
GASS, PATRICK: Journal of the Voyages and Travels of a Corps of Discovery, under Command of Lewis and Clark. Pittsburg, 1807. Ibid., Philadelphia, 1810; Dayton, 1847; Welsburg, Va., 1859.
GATSCHET, ALBERT S.: A Migration Legend of the Creek Indians. vol. i., Philadelphia, 1884. (Brinton's Library of Aboriginal American Literature, No. 4); vol. ii., St. Louis, 1888 (Transactions of the Academy of Sciences, St. Louis, vol. v., Nos. 1 and 2).
GATSCHET, ALBERT S.: A Migration Legend of the Creek Indians. vol. i., Philadelphia, 1884. (Brinton's Library of Aboriginal American Literature, No. 4); vol. ii., St. Louis, 1888 (Transactions of the Academy of Sciences, St. Louis, vol. v., Nos. 1 and 2).
GENTLEMAN OF ELVAS: A Narrative of the Expedition of Hernando de Soto Into Florida. Published at Evora, 1557. Translated from the Portuguese by Richard Hakluyt. London, 1609. (In French, B.F., Hist. Coll. La., part ii.; 2nd ed., Philadelphia, 1850.)
GENTLEMAN OF ELVAS: A Narrative of the Expedition of Hernando de Soto Into Florida. Published in Évora, 1557. Translated from Portuguese by Richard Hakluyt. London, 1609. (In French, B.F., Hist. Coll. La., part ii.; 2nd ed., Philadelphia, 1850.)
GRINNELL, GEORGE BIRD: Pawnee Hero-stories and Folk-tales. New York, 1889.
GRINNELL, GEORGE BIRD: Pawnee Hero-stories and Folk-tales. New York, 1889.
—— Blackfoot Lodge Tales. New York, 1892.
—— Blackfoot Lodge Tales. New York, 1892.
HALE, HORATIO: Iroquois Book of Rites. Philadelphia, 1883.
HALE, HORATIO: Iroquois Book of Rites. Philadelphia, 1883.
HECKEWELDER, JOHN G. E.: An Account of the History, Manners, and Customs of the Indian Nations who once inhabited Pennsylvania and the Neighbouring States. Philadelphia, 1819. (Reprinted, Memoirs of the Historical Society of Pennsylvania, vol. xii.; Philadelphia, 1876.)
HECKEWELDER, JOHN G. E.: An Account of the History, Manners, and Customs of the Indian Nations who once inhabited Pennsylvania and the Neighboring States. Philadelphia, 1819. (Reprinted, Memoirs of the Historical Society of Pennsylvania, vol. xii.; Philadelphia, 1876.)
HEWITT, J. N. B.: Legend of the Founding of the Iroquois League. (American Anthropologist, vol. v.; Washington, 1892.)
HEWITT, J. N. B.: Legend of the Founding of the Iroquois League (American Anthropologist, vol. 5; Washington, 1892.)
—— Orenda and a Definition of Religion. (American Anthropologist, New Series, vol. iv.; Washington, 1891.)
—— Orenda and a Definition of Religion. (American Anthropologist, New Series, vol. iv.; Washington, 1891.)
—— Iroquoian Cosmology. (Twenty-first Report, Bureau of American Ethnology; Washington, 1903.)
—— Iroquoian Cosmology. (Twenty-first Report, Bureau of American Ethnology; Washington, 1903.)
HOFFMAN, WALTER J.: The Mide'-wiwin, or 'Grand Medicine Society,' of the Ojibwa. (Seventh Report, Bureau of American Ethnology; Washington, 1891.)
HOFFMAN, WALTER J.: The Mide'-wiwin, or 'Grand Medicine Society,' of the Ojibwa. (Seventh Report, Bureau of American Ethnology; Washington, 1891.)
HOLMES, WILLIAM H.: Aboriginal Pottery of the Eastern United States. (Twentieth Report, Bureau of American Ethnology; Washington, 1903.
HOLMES, WILLIAM H.: Indigenous Pottery of the Eastern United States. (Twentieth Report, Bureau of American Ethnology; Washington, 1903.
HOUGH, WALTER: Antiquities of the Upper Gila and Salt River Valleys in Arizona and New Mexico. (Bulletin 35, Bureau of American Ethnology; Washington, 1907.)
HOUGH, WALTER: Antiquities of the Upper Gila and Salt River Valleys in Arizona and New Mexico. (Bulletin 35, Bureau of American Ethnology; Washington, 1907.)
HRDLICKA, ALES: Physiological and Medical Observations among the Indians of the South-western United States and Northern Mexico. (Bulletin 34, Bureau of American Ethnology; Washington, 1908.)
HRDLICKA, ALES: Physiological and Medical Observations among the Indians of the Southwestern United States and Northern Mexico. (Bulletin 34, Bureau of American Ethnology; Washington, 1908.)
HUNTER, JOHN D.: Memoirs of a Captivity among the Indians of North America. London, 1823.
HUNTER, JOHN D.: Memoirs of a Captivity among the Indians of North America. London, 1823.
JOHNSON, ELIAS: Legends, Traditions, and Laws of the Iroquois, or Six Nations. Lockport, N.Y., 1881.
JOHNSON, ELIAS: Legends, Traditions, and Laws of the Iroquois, or Six Nations. Lockport, NY, 1881.
Journal of American Ethnology and Archæology, vols. i.-iv. Boston and New York, 1891-94.
Journal of American Ethnology and Archaeology, vols. 1-4. Boston and New York, 1891-94.
Journal of American Folk-lore, vols. i.-xxiii. Boston and New York, 1888-1910.
Journal of American Folklore, vols. 1-23. Boston and New York, 1888-1910.
KANE, PAUL: Wanderings of an Artist among the Indians of North America. London, 1859.
KANE, PAUL: Wanderings of an Artist among the Indians of North America. London, 1859.
KELLY, FANNY: Narrative of my Captivity among the Sioux Indians. 2nd ed. Chicago, 1880.
KELLY, FANNY: Narrative of my Captivity among the Sioux Indians. 2nd ed. Chicago, 1880.
KOHL, J. G.: Kitchi-gami: Wanderings round Lake Superior. London, 1860.
KOHL, J. G.: Kitchi-gami: Wanderings round Lake Superior. London, 1860.
LAFITAU, JOSEPH FRANÇOIS: Moeurs des Sauvages amériquains, comparées aux Moeurs des Premiers Temps. 2 vols. Paris, 1724.
LAFITAU, JOSEPH FRANÇOIS: Customs of American Savages Compared to the Customs of Early Times. 2 vols. Paris, 1724.
LARIMER, SARAH L.: Capture and Escape; or, Life among the Sioux. Philadelphia, 1870.
LARIMER, SARAH L.: Capture and Escape; or, Life among the Sioux. Philadelphia, 1870.
LE BEAU, C.: Aventures; ou Voyage curieux et nouveau parmi les Sauvages de l'Amérique Septentrionale. 2 vols. Amsterdam, 1738.
LE BEAU, C.: Aventures; ou Voyage curieux et nouveau parmi les Sauvages de l'Amérique Septentrionale. 2 vols. Amsterdam, 1738.
LEE, NELSON: Three Years among the Comanches. Albany, 1859.
LEE, NELSON: Three Years among the Comanches. Albany, 1859.
LELAND, C. G.: Algonquin Legends of New England. Boston and New York, 1885.
LELAND, C. G.: Algonquin Legends of New England. Boston and New York, 1885.
LEWIS, MERIWETHER: The Travels of Captains Lewis and Clark, from St. Louis, by way of the Missouri and Columbia Rivers, to the Pacific Ocean; performed in the Rears 1804, 1805, and 1806. London, 1809. Ibid., Philadelphia, 1809.
LEWIS, MERIWETHER: The Travels of Captains Lewis and Clark, from St. Louis, via the Missouri and Columbia Rivers, to the Pacific Ocean; undertaken in the years 1804, 1805, and 1806. London, 1809. Ibid., Philadelphia, 1809.
—— AND CLARK, WILLIAM: History of the Expedition of Captains Lewis and Clark to the Sources of the Missouri, across the Rocky Mountains; 1804-6. 2 vols. Philadelphia, 1814. Ibid., Dublin, 1817; New York, 1817.
—— AND CLARK, WILLIAM: History of the Expedition of Captains Lewis and Clark to the Sources of the Missouri, across the Rocky Mountains; 1804-6. 2 vols. Philadelphia, 1814. Ibid., Dublin, 1817; New York, 1817.
—— The Journal of Lewis and Clark to the Mouth of the Columbia River beyond the Rocky Mountains. Dayton, Ohio, 1840.
—— The Journal of Lewis and Clark to the Mouth of the Columbia River beyond the Rocky Mountains. Dayton, Ohio, 1840.
LEWIS, MERIWETHER, AND CLARK, WILLIAM: Original Journals of the Lewis and Clark Expedition, 1804-6. Edited by R. G. Thwaites. 8 vols. New York, 1904-5.
LEWIS, MERIWETHER, AND CLARK, WILLIAM: Original Journals of the Lewis and Clark Expedition, 1804-6. Edited by R. G. Thwaites. 8 vols. New York, 1904-5.
LONG, JOHN: Voyages and Travels of an Indian Interpreter and Trader, describing the Manners and Customs of the North American Indians. London, 1791.
LONG, JOHN: Voyages and Travels of an Indian Interpreter and Trader, describing the Manners and Customs of the North American Indians. London, 1791.
LOSKIEL, GEORGE HENRY: History of the Mission of the United Brethren among the Indians in North America. London, 1794.
LOSKIEL, GEORGE HENRY: History of the Mission of the United Brethren among the Indians in North America. London, 1794.
LUMHOLTZ, CARL: Tarahumari Dances and Plant-worship. (Scribner's Magazine, vol. xvi., No. 4; New York, 1894.)
LUMHOLTZ, CARL: Tarahumari Dances and Plant-worship. (Scribner's Magazine, vol. xvi., No. 4; New York, 1894.)
LUMMIS, CHARLES F.: The Man who Married the Moon, and other Pueblo Indian Folk-stories. New York, 1894.
LUMMIS, CHARLES F.: The Man who Married the Moon, and other Pueblo Indian Folk-stories. New York, 1894.
McGEE, W. J.: The Siouan Indians. (Fifteenth Report, Bureau of American Ethnology; Washington, 1897.)
McGEE, W. J.: The Siouan Indians. (Fifteenth Report, Bureau of American Ethnology; Washington, 1897.)
MALLERY, GARRICK: Sign-language among North American Indians. (First Report, Bureau of American Ethnology; Washington, 1881.)
MALLERY, GARRICK: Sign language among North American Indians. (First Report, Bureau of American Ethnology; Washington, 1881.)
—— Picture-writing of the American Indians. (Tenth Report, Bureau of American Ethnology; Washington, 1893.)
—— Picture-writing of the American Indians. (Tenth Report, Bureau of American Ethnology; Washington, 1893.)
MATTHEWS, WASHINGTON: Navaho Legends. Boston and New York, 1897.
MATTHEWS, WASHINGTON: Navaho Legends. Boston and New York, 1897.
MOONEY, JAMES: The Sacred Formulas of the Cherokees. (Seventh Report, Bureau of American Ethnology; Washington, 1891.)
MOONEY, JAMES: The Sacred Formulas of the Cherokees. (Seventh Report, Bureau of American Ethnology; Washington, 1891.)
—— The Ghost-dance Religion and the Sioux Outbreak of 1890. (Fourteenth Report, Bureau of American Ethnology, part ii.; Washington, 1896.)
—— The Ghost Dance Religion and the Sioux Uprising of 1890. (Fourteenth Report, Bureau of American Ethnology, part ii.; Washington, 1896.)
—— Myths of the Cherokee. (Nineteenth Report, Bureau of American Ethnology, part i.; Washington, 1900.)
—— Myths of the Cherokee. (Nineteenth Report, Bureau of American Ethnology, part i.; Washington, 1900.)
NADAILLAC, MARQUIS DE: Prehistoric America. Translated by N. D'Anvers. New York and London, 1884.
NADAILLAC, MARQUIS DE: Prehistoric America. Translated by N. D'Anvers. New York and London, 1884.
NORDENSKIOLD, G.: Cliff-dwellers of the Mesa Verde. Translated by D. Lloyd Morgan. Stockholm and Chicago, 1893.
NORDENSKIOLD, G.: Cliff-dwellers of the Mesa Verde. Translated by D. Lloyd Morgan. Stockholm and Chicago, 1893.
NORTH-WESTERN TRIBES OF CANADA: Reports on the Physical Characters, Languages, Industrial and Social Condition of the North-Western Tribes of the Dominion of Canada. (In Reports of the British Association for the Advancement of Science, 1885-98; London, 1886-99.)
NORTH-WESTERN TRIBES OF CANADA: Reports on the Physical Characteristics, Languages, Industries, and Social Conditions of the North-Western Tribes of the Dominion of Canada. (In Reports of the British Association for the Advancement of Science, 1885-98; London, 1886-99.)
PAYNE, EDWARD J.: History of the New World called America. 2 vols. Oxford and New York, 1892.
PAYNE, EDWARD J.: History of the New World called America. 2 vols. Oxford and New York, 1892.
PEABODY MUSEUM OF AMERICAN ARCHÆOLOGY AND ETHNOLOGY: Archæological and Ethnological Papers, vols. i.-iii., 1888-1904. Memoirs, vols. i.-iii., 1896-1904. Annual Reports, vols. i.-xxxvii., 1868-1904. Cambridge, Mass.
PEABODY MUSEUM OF AMERICAN ARCHAEOLOGY AND ETHNOLOGY: Archaeological and Ethnological Papers, vols. 1-3, 1888-1904. Memoirs, vols. 1-3, 1896-1904. Annual Reports, vols. 1-37, 1868-1904. Cambridge, Mass.
PENSHALLOW, SAMUEL: The History of the Wars of New-England with the Eastern Indians. Boston, 1726. (Collections of the New Hampshire Historical Society, vol. i., Concord, 182,4; reprint, 1871.)
PENSHALLOW, SAMUEL: The History of the Wars of New England with the Eastern Indians. Boston, 1726. (Collections of the New Hampshire Historical Society, vol. i., Concord, 1824; reprint, 1871.)
PERROT, NICOLAS: Mémoire sur les Moeurs, Coutumes, et Religion des Sauvages de l'Amérique Septentrionale, publié pour la première fois par le R. P. J. Tailhan. Leipzig and Paris, 1864.
PERROT, NICOLAS: Memoir on the Customs, Traditions, and Religion of the Indigenous Peoples of North America, first published by the Rev. Father J. Tailhan. Leipzig and Paris, 1864.
PETITOT, EMILE: Traditions indiennes du Canada Nord-Ouest. Alençon, 1887.
PETITOT, EMILE: Indian Traditions of Northwestern Canada. Alençon, 1887.
PIDGEON, WILLIAM: Traditions of De-coo-dah; and Antiquarian Researches, comprising extensive Explorations, Surveys, and Excavations of the Wonderful and Mysterious Remains of the Mound-builders in America. New York, 1858.
PIDGEON, WILLIAM: Traditions of De-coo-dah; and Antiquarian Researches, including extensive explorations, surveys, and excavations of the amazing and mysterious remains of the mound-builders in America. New York, 1858.
POWERS, STEPHEN: Tribes of California. (Contributions to North American Ethnology, vol. iii.; Washington, 1877.)
POWERS, STEPHEN: Tribes of California. (Contributions to North American Ethnology, vol. iii.; Washington, 1877.)
RAFN, K. C.: Antiquitates Americanæ. Copenhagen, 1837.
RAFN, K. C.: Antiquitates Americanæ. Copenhagen, 1837.
SCHOOLCRAFT, HENRY R.: Algic Researches. 2 vols. New York, 1839.
SCHOOLCRAFT, HENRY R.: Algic Researches. 2 vols. New York, 1839.
—— Historical and Statistical Information respecting the Indian Tribes of the United States. Philadelphia, 1851-57.
—— Historical and Statistical Information about the Indian Tribes of the United States. Philadelphia, 1851-57.
SHORT, JOHN T.: North Americans of Antiquity. 2nd ed. New York, 1880.
SHORT, JOHN T.: North Americans of Antiquity. 2nd ed. New York, 1880.
SIMMS, S. C.: Traditions of the Crows. (Publications of the Field College Museum, Anthropological Series, vol. ii., No. 6; Chicago, 1903.)
SIMMS, S. C.: Traditions of the Crows. (Publications of the Field College Museum, Anthropological Series, vol. ii., No. 6; Chicago, 1903.)
SMITH, ERMINNIE A.: Myths of the Iroquois. (Second Report, Bureau of American Ethnology; Washington, 1883.)
SMITH, ERMINNIE A.: Myths of the Iroquois. (Second Report, Bureau of American Ethnology; Washington, 1883.)
SMITH, JOHN: Works, 1608. Edited by Edward Arber. English Scholar's Library, No. 16. Birmingham, 1884.
SMITH, JOHN: Works, 1608. Edited by Edward Arber. English Scholar's Library, No. 16. Birmingham, 1884.
SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTION: Annual Reports, 1846-1908; Washington, 1847-1909. Contributions to Knowledge, vols. i.-xxiv.; Washington, 1848-1907. Miscellaneous Collections, vols. i.-iv.; Washington, 1862-1910.
SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTION: Annual Reports, 1846-1908; Washington, 1847-1909. Contributions to Knowledge, vols. i.-xxiv.; Washington, 1848-1907. Miscellaneous Collections, vols. i.-iv.; Washington, 1862-1910.
SNELLING, WILLIAM J.: Tales of the North-West: Sketches of Indian Life and Character. Boston, 1830.
SNELLING, WILLIAM J.: Tales of the North-West: Sketches of Indian Life and Character. Boston, 1830.
STEVENSON, MATILDA C.: The Zuñi Indians; their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies. (Twenty-third Report, Bureau of American Ethnology; Washington, 1904.)
STEVENSON, MATILDA C.: The Zuñi Indians; their Mythology, Esoteric Fraternities, and Ceremonies. (Twenty-third Report, Bureau of American Ethnology; Washington, 1904.)
SWANTOM, JOHN R.: Haida Texts and Myths. (Bulletin 29, Bureau of American Ethnology; Washington, 1905.)
SWANTOM, JOHN R.: Haida Texts and Myths. (Bulletin 29, Bureau of American Ethnology; Washington, 1905.)
—— Tlingit Myths and Texts. (Bulletin 39, Bureau of American Ethnology; Washington, 1909.)
—— Tlingit Myths and Texts. (Bulletin 39, Bureau of American Ethnology; Washington, 1909.)
THOMAS, CYRUS: Introduction to the Study of North American Archæology. Cincinnati, 1903.
THOMAS, CYRUS: Introduction to the Study of North American Archaeology. Cincinnati, 1903.
U.S. GEOLOGICAL AND GEOGRAPHICAL SURVEY OF THE TERRITORIES, F. V. Hayden in charge. Bulletins, vols. i.-vi.; Washington, 1874-82. Annual Reports, vols. i.-ix.; Washington, 1867-78.
U.S. Geological and Geographical Survey of the Territories, F. V. Hayden in charge. Bulletins, vols. i.-vi.; Washington, 1874-82. Annual Reports, vols. i.-ix.; Washington, 1867-78.
VIRCHOW, RUDOLF: Crania ethnica americana. Berlin, 1892.
VIRCHOW, RUDOLF: Crania ethnica americana. Berlin, 1892.
VOTH, H. R.: Oraibi Summer Snake Ceremony. (Publications of the Field College Museum Anthropological Series, vol. iii., No. 4; Chicago, 1903.)
VOTH, H. R.: Oraibi Summer Snake Ceremony. (Publications of the Field College Museum Anthropological Series, vol. iii., No. 4; Chicago, 1903.)
WAITZ, THEODOR: Anthropologie der Naturvolker. 4 Bd. Leipzig. 1859-64.
WAITZ, THEODOR: Anthropology of Natural Peoples. 4 Vols. Leipzig. 1859-64.
WARREN, WILLIAM W.: History of the Ojibways, based upon Traditions and Oral Statements. (Collections of the Minnesota Historical Society, vol. v.; St. Paul, 1885.)
WARREN, WILLIAM W.: History of the Ojibways, based on Traditions and Oral Statements. (Collections of the Minnesota Historical Society, vol. v.; St. Paul, 1885.)
WHEELER, OLIN D.: The Trail of Lewis and Clark, 1804-1904. 2 vols. New York, 1904.
WHEELER, OLIN D.: The Trail of Lewis and Clark, 1804-1904. 2 vols. New York, 1904.
WILL, G. F., AND SPINDEN, H. J.: The Mandans: Study of their Culture, Archæology, and Language. (Papers of the Peabody Museum of American Archæology and Ethnology, vol. iii., No. 4; Cambridge, Mass., 1906.)
WILL, G. F., AND SPINDEN, H. J.: The Mandans: Study of their Culture, Archaeology, and Language. (Papers of the Peabody Museum of American Archaeology and Ethnology, vol. iii., No. 4; Cambridge, Mass., 1906.)
WINSOR, JUSTIN: Narrative and Critical History of America. 8 vols. Boston and New York, 1884-89.
WINSOR, JUSTIN: Narrative and Critical History of America. 8 vols. Boston and New York, 1884-89.
NOTE ON PRONUNCIATION
Workers in Indian mythology and linguistics have in some instances created a phonology of their own for the several languages in which they wrought. But, generally speaking, the majority of Indian names, both of places and individuals, should be pronounced as spelt, the spelling being that of persons used to transcribing native diction and as a rule representing the veritable Indian pronunciation of the word.
Workers in Indian mythology and language studies have sometimes developed their own phonetic systems for the various languages they worked with. However, in most cases, the majority of Indian names, whether for places or people, should be pronounced as they are spelled. The spelling reflects how individuals used to transcribe native speech and generally represents the actual Indian pronunciation of the word.
Among the North American Indians we find languages both harsh and soft. Harshness produced by a clustering of consonants is peculiar to the north-west coast of America, while the Mississippi basin and California possess languages rich in sonorous sounds. A slurring of terminal syllables is peculiar to many American tongues.
Among Native Americans, we see languages that are both harsh and melodic. The harshness, caused by clusters of consonants, is typical of the north-west coast of America, while the Mississippi basin and California have languages that are full of resonant sounds. Many American languages also feature a blending of final syllables.
The vocabularies of American languages are by no means scanty, as is often mistakenly supposed, and their grammatical structure is intricate and systematic. The commonest traits in American languages are the vagueness of demarcation between the noun and verb, the use of the intransitive form of the verb for the adjective, and the compound character of independent pronouns. A large number of ideas are expressed by means of either affixes or stem-modification. On account of the frequent occurrence of such elements American languages have been classed as 'polysynthetic.'
The vocabularies of American languages are far from limited, as is often wrongly assumed, and their grammar is complex and well-organized. The most common features in American languages include the blurred distinction between nouns and verbs, the use of intransitive verbs in place of adjectives, and the combined forms of independent pronouns. Many ideas are conveyed through either affixes or changes in the base form. Because of the regular presence of these elements, American languages are categorized as 'polysynthetic.'
GLOSSARY AND INDEX
A
A
ACAGCHEMEM. A Californian people; myths of, 350-355
ACAGCHEMEM. A Californian people; myths of, 350-355
AÉ. The first woman, in an Acagchemem creation-myth, 353
AÉ. The first woman, in an Acagchemem creation myth, 353
AHSONNUTLI. Principal deity of the Navaho, called the Turquoise Man-woman, 121-122
AHSONNUTLI. Principal deity of the Navajo, known as the Turquoise Man-woman, 121-122
AKAIYAN. A brave; in Algonquian legend of the origin of the Beaver Medicine, 184-187
AKAIYAN. A brave; in Algonquian legend of the origin of the Beaver Medicine, 184-187
ALEUTIAN INDIANS. Custom of, resembles that of Asiatic tribe, 11
ALEUTIAN INDIANS. Their customs resemble those of an Asian tribe, 11
ALGON. A hunter; in the story of the Star-maiden, 152-156
ALGON. A hunter; in the story of the Star-maiden, 152-156
ALGONQUIAN STOCK. An ethnic division of the American Indians, 24-27
ALGONQUIAN STOCK. An ethnic group of Native Americans, 24-27
ALGONQUINS. The name applied to members of the Algonquian stock, 24 n.; tribes and distribution of, 24-25; early history, 25; an advanced people, 26; costume of, 58; marriage-customs of, 73; creation-myth of, 107-108; belief of, respecting birds, 110; belief of, respecting lightning, 112; and the owl, 111; and the serpent of the Great Lakes, 113; Michabo the chief deity of, 119-120; and the soul's journey after death, 129; the festivals of, 133; dialect of the priests of, 136; myths and legends of, 141-216; conflict with the Caniengas, 225, subdued by the Iroquois, 227; and the King of Rattlesnakes, 248
ALGONQUINS. The term used for members of the Algonquian group, 24 n.; their tribes and where they are found, 24-25; their early history, 25; a sophisticated society, 26; their clothing, 58; their marriage customs, 73; their creation mythology, 107-108; their beliefs about birds, 110; their beliefs about lightning, 112; the owl, 111; and the serpent of the Great Lakes, 113; Michabo, their main deity, 119-120; and the journey of the soul after death, 129; their festivals, 133; the language of their priests, 136; their myths and legends, 141-216; their conflict with the Caniengas, 225, who were defeated by the Iroquois, 227; and the King of Rattlesnakes, 248.
ALLOUEZ, FATHER. Incident connected with, related by Brinton, 100-101
ALLOUEZ, FATHER. Incident connected with, related by Brinton, 100-101
ANAYICOYONDI. A goddess of the Pericues, wife of Niparaya, 355
ANAYICOYONDI. A goddess of the Pericues, wife of Niparaya, 355
ANIMISM, 80
ANIMISM, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
APISIRAHTS (The Morning Star). Son of the Sun-god, in Blackfoot myth; in the stories of Scar-face, or Poïa, 198-205
APISIRAHTS (The Morning Star). Son of the Sun-god, in Blackfoot myth; in the stories of Scar-face, or Poïa, 198-205
ART, INDIAN, 62-63
ART, INDIAN, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
ASGAYA GIGAGEI (Red Man). A thunder-god of the Cherokees, 126
ASGAYA GIGAGEI (Red Man). A thunder god of the Cherokees, 126
ASHOCHIMI. A Californian tribe; Coyote, a deity of, 124
ASHOCHIMI. A Californian tribe; Coyote, a god of, 124
ATTAJEN (Man, or Rational Being). In Acagchemem myth, a semi-divine being, a benefactor of the human race, 354
ATTAJEN (Man, or Rational Being). In Acagchemem myth, a semi-divine being, a benefactor of the human race, 354
AUZAR. In Acagchemem myth, reputed mother of Ouiamot, 354
AUZAR. In Acagchemem myth, reputed mother of Ouiamot, 354
AZTECS. An aboriginal American race; the Shoshoneans related to, 29
AZTECS. An indigenous American race; the Shoshoneans related to, 29
B
B
BABEENS. A tribe of the Athapascan stock; carvings of, 63
BABEENS. A tribe of the Athapascan group; carvings of, 63
BEAR DANCE. Pawnee ceremonial; story of the originator of the, 308-311
BEAR DANCE. Pawnee ceremony; the story of the originator of the, 308-311
BEAR, THE GREAT. In Blackfoot legend of the origin of the Bear-spear, 188-190
BEAR, THE GREAT. In Blackfoot legend of the origin of the Bear-spear, 188-190
BEAR-MAN. The story of the, 308-311
BEAR-MAN. The story of the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
BEAR-SPEAR. Blackfoot legend of the origin of, 187-190
BEAR-SPEAR. Blackfoot legend of the origin of, 187-190
BEARSKIN-WOMAN. The story of, 182-184
BEARSKIN-WOMAN. The story of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
BEAVER, LITTLE. In legend of origin of the Beaver Medicine, 185-187
BEAVER, LITTLE. In legend of origin of the Beaver Medicine, 185-187
BEAVER PEOPLE. The beavers personified, in Haida myth; in the story of Beaver and Porcupine, 318-320
BEAVER PEOPLE. The beavers personified, in Haida mythology; in the story of Beaver and Porcupine, 318-320
BIG WATER. The Pacific Ocean; in the story of Scar-face, 203
BIG WATER. The Pacific Ocean; in the story of Scar-face, 203
BIRD, THE. In Indian mythology, 109-111
BIRD, THE. In Indian mythology, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
BLACK TORTOISE, TOMB OF THE. An earth-mound, 19-20
BLACK TORTOISE, TOMB OF THE. An earth mound, 19-20
BOAS, FRANZ. Extract from version of the Coyote myth related by, 124
BOAS, FRANZ. Extract from version of the Coyote myth related by, 124
BOSCANA, FATHER GERÓNIMO. On the beliefs of Californian tribes, 350-354
BOSCANA, FATHER GERÓNIMO. On the beliefs of Californian tribes, 350-354
BOURBEUSE RIVER. Prehistoric remains discovered at, 7
BOURBEUSE RIVER. Prehistoric remains found at, 7
BRUYAS, FATHER. Mentioned, 104
BRUYAS, FATHER. Referenced, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
BUFFALO-STEALER. The legend of, 208-212
BUFFALO-STEALER. The legend of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
BURIAL CUSTOMS, INDIAN, 128
Indian Burial Customs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
BUSK. A contraction for Pushkita, name of a Creek festival, 133-134
BUSK. A short form of Pushkita, the name of a Creek festival, 133-134
BWOINAIS. A Chippeway warrior; war-songs of, 71-72
BWOINAIS. A Chippewa warrior; war-songs of, 71-72
C
C
'CALAVERAS' SKULL. Prehistoric relic; discovery of, 8
'CALAVERAS' SKULL. Prehistoric relic; discovery of, 8
CANIENGAS. One of the two political divisions of the Iroquois family, 225
CANIENGAS. One of the two political divisions of the Iroquois family, 225
CARVER, CAPTAIN JONATHAN. On Sioux methods of reckoning time, 132
CARVER, CAPTAIN JONATHAN. On Sioux methods of tracking time, 132
CHÁCOPEE, or WHITE FEATHER. A Sioux hero; the story of, 296-301
CHÁCOPEE, or WHITE FEATHER. A Sioux hero; the story of, 296-301
CHAREYA (The Old Man Above). Deity of the Cahrocs, 350
CHAREYA (The Old Man Above). Deity of the Cahrocs, 350
CHARLEVOIX, P. On incident relating to origin of the Indians, 12
CHARLEVOIX, P. On an incident related to the origin of the Indians, 12
CHEROKEES. A tribe of the Iroquois stock, 23; as mound-builders, 21; and the eagle, 111; and the owl, 111; hunter- and thunder-gods of, 125-126; and the points of the compass, 131; and the priesthood, 136; dialect of the priesthood of, 136; subdued by the Iroquois, 227; the Iroquois attacks on, 246; and the King of Rattlesnakes, 248; their legend of the origin of medicine, 249-251
CHEROKEES. A tribe from the Iroquois family, 23; known as mound-builders, 21; and associated with the eagle, 111; and the owl, 111; revered as hunter- and thunder-gods, 125-126; and linked to the points of the compass, 131; and the priesthood, 136; the dialect of their priesthood, 136; conquered by the Iroquois, 227; the Iroquois' assaults on, 246; and the King of Rattlesnakes, 248; their legend of the beginnings of medicine, 249-251.
CHILKAT. A tribe of the Thlingit stock; costume of, 58
CHILKAT. A tribe of the Thlingit people; their costume, 58
CHIMPSEYANS. An ethnic division of the American Indians; carvings of, 63
CHIMPSEYANS. An ethnic group of the American Indians; carvings of, 63
CHURCH, CAPTAIN BENJAMIN. One of the early settlers; his methods in fighting the Indians, 31
CHURCH, CAPTAIN BENJAMIN. One of the early settlers; his methods of battling the Native Americans, 31
CITY OF THE MISTS. Home of Po-shai-an-K'ia, the father of the Zuñi 'medicine' societies, 95
CITY OF THE MISTS. Home of Po-shai-an-K'ia, the father of the Zuñi 'medicine' societies, 95
CLALLAMS. A tribe of the Salish stock; carvings of, 63
CLALLAMS. A tribe of the Salish family; carvings of, 63
CLIFF- AND ROCK-DWELLINGS, 48-49
CLIFF AND ROCK DWELLINGS, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
CLOUD-CARRIER. The story of, 156-159
CLOUD-CARRIER. The story of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
COLORADO. Prehistoric remains discovered in, 8
COLORADO. Prehistoric remains found in __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
COLOURS. The Indians and, 60-62
COLOURS. The Indians and, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
COLUMBUS. And the Discovery, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
COMMUNITY HOUSES, 45-47
Community Centers, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
COMPASS, POINTS OF THE. Significance to the Indians, 131
COMPASS, POINTS OF THE. Importance to the Indigenous peoples, 131
CONANT, A. J. On the group of earth-mounds in Minnesota, 20
CONANT, A. J. On the group of earth mounds in Minnesota, 20
CONQUEROR, THE. A deity mentioned in the myth of Coyote and Kodoyanpe, 123
CONQUEROR, THE. A god referenced in the myth of Coyote and Kodoyanpe, 123
COSTUME OF THE INDIANS, 55-59
INDIAN COSTUME, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
COUNTRY OF THE GHOSTS. Same as Spirit-land, which see
COUNTRY OF THE GHOSTS. Same as Spirit-land, see above
COYOTE. See Italapas
COYOTE. See Italapas
CROWS. A tribe of the Siouan stock; in a Blackfoot legend, 193-196
CROWS. A group belonging to the Siouan family; in a Blackfoot legend, 193-196
D
D
DAKOTA. An ethnic division of the American Indians, same as Sioux, which see
DAKOTA. A group of Native Americans, also known as Sioux, which see
DAY OF THE COUNCIL OF THE FETISHES. A Zuñi fetish festival, 96
DAY OF THE COUNCIL OF THE FETISHES. A Zuñi fetish festival, 96
DAY-AND-NIGHT MYTH. A Blackfoot, 205-208
DAY-AND-NIGHT MYTH. A Blackfoot, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
DEKANEWIDAH. A Mohawk chieftain; assists Hiawatha in his federation scheme, 226
DEKANEWIDAH. A Mohawk chief; helps Hiawatha with his plan for a federation, 226
DÉNÉ. Same as Tinneh, which see
DÉNÉ. Same as Tinneh, which see
DEVIL. In Indian mythology, 349
DEVIL. In Indian mythology, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
DEVIL DANCES, 135
DEVIL DANCES, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
DEVIL'S CASTLE. Place in Siskiyou, California; regarded by natives as abode of malignant spirits, 349
DEVIL'S CASTLE. A location in Siskiyou, California; considered by locals to be a home for evil spirits, 349
DEVIL-FISH. Supernatural beings in Haida myth; story of an Indian and the daughter of a, 320-321
DEVIL-FISH. Supernatural beings in Haida myth; story of an Indian and the daughter of a, 320-321
DEVOURING HILL. The story of the Rabbit and the, 302-303
DEVOURING HILL. The story of the Rabbit and the, 302-303
DICKSON, DR. Discovery of prehistoric remains by, 7
DICKSON, DR. Discovery of prehistoric remains by, 7
DIGHTON WRITING ROCK, 16
Dighton Writing Rock, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
DOGRIB INDIANS. A tribe of the Athapascan stock; myth of heaven-climber resembles that of Ugrian tribes of Asia, 11
DOGRIB INDIANS. A tribe from the Athapascan family; their myth of the heaven-climber is similar to those of the Ugrian tribes in Asia, 11
DWELLINGS, INDIAN, 45-49
Houses, Indigenous, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
E
E
EAGLE. Indian veneration for, 110-111
EAGLE. Indian reverence for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
EJONI. The first man, in an Acagchemem creation-myth, 353
EJONI. The first man, in an Acagchemem creation-myth, 353
ELEGANT. An Indian beau; in the story of Handsome, 160-162
ELEGANT. An Indian guy; in the story of Handsome, 160-162
ENO (Thief and Cannibal). A name of Coyote among the Acagchemem tribes, 351
ENO (Thief and Cannibal). A name for Coyote among the Acagchemem tribes, 351
ES-TONEA-PESTA (The Lord of Cold Weather). In the story of the Snow-lodge, 151-152
ES-TONEA-PESTA (The Lord of Cold Weather). In the story of the Snow-lodge, 151-152
EYACQUE (Sub-captain). A name of Coyote among the Acagchemem tribes, 351
EYACQUE (Sub-captain). A name of Coyote among the Acagchemem tribes, 351
F
F
FACE-PAINTING, 59-62
Face painting, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
FEATHER-WOMAN. A beautiful maiden; in the legend of Poïa, 200-203
FEATHER-WOMAN. A beautiful young woman; in the legend of Poïa, 200-203
FEATHER-WORK. Indian skill in, 63
FEATHER ART. Indian skill in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
FESTIVALS, INDIAN, 133-135
FESTIVALS, INDIAN, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
FETISHISM. Swanton on totemism and, 84-85; origin and nature of the fetish, 87-89; Apache fetishes, 89-90; Iroquoian fetishes, 91; Huron fetishes, 91; Algonquian fetishes, 91; the Cheyenne tribal fetish, 91; Hidatsa fetishes, 92; Siouan fetishes, 92; Hopi fetishes, 92-93; Zuñi fetishism, 93-97; fetishism associated with totemism, 93
FETISHISM. Swanton on totemism and, 84-85; origin and nature of the fetish, 87-89; Apache fetishes, 89-90; Iroquoian fetishes, 91; Huron fetishes, 91; Algonquian fetishes, 91; the Cheyenne tribal fetish, 91; Hidatsa fetishes, 92; Siouan fetishes, 92; Hopi fetishes, 92-93; Zuñi fetishism, 93-97; fetishism associated with totemism, 93
FIVE NATIONS, THE. A federation of the Iroquois, called also the Grand League, 23, 24; the tribes composing, 23, 224-225; Hiawatha the founder of the league, 23; influence upon European history, 223, 227; called also Six Nations and Seven Nations, 224; Hiawatha's early efforts toward federation, 225; the federation inaugurated, and completed, 226; growth of the power of, 227; the Peace Queen appointed by, 263; the office of Peace Queen abolished, 265
FIVE NATIONS, THE. A federation of the Iroquois, also known as the Grand League, 23, 24; the composed tribes, 23, 224-225; Hiawatha, the league's founder, 23; its influence on European history, 223, 227; also called Six Nations and Seven Nations, 224; Hiawatha's early efforts toward federation, 225; the federation was launched and completed, 226; the rise of its power, 227; the Peace Queen appointed by, 263; the position of Peace Queen abolished, 265
FLATHEADS. Name applied to the Choctaws by the whites, 27
FLATHEADS. Name given to the Choctaws by white people, 27
FLETCHER, Miss A. C. On dwellings of the Omaha, 48
FLETCHER, Miss A. C. About the homes of the Omaha, 48
FLYING SQUIRREL. A creative deity of the Sioux; Ictinike and, 271
FLYING SQUIRREL. A creative deity of the Sioux; Ictinike and, 271
G
G
GÉBELIN, COURT DE. And the Dighton Writing Rock, 16
GÉBELIN, COURT DE. And the Dighton Writing Rock, 16
GHOST-LAND. Same as Spirit-land, which see
GHOST-LAND. Same as Spirit land, which see
GILA-SONORA. An ethnic division of the American Indians; costume of, 59
GILA-SONORA. An ethnic group of Native Americans; their attire, 59
GITSHE IAWBA. A Chippeway brave; hunting exploit of, 54-55
GITSHE IAWBA. A Chippewa warrior; hunting adventure of, 54-55
GLOOSKAP (The Liar). A creative deity of the Algonquins, twin with Malsum, 141; his contest with Malsum, 141-142; resembles the Scandinavian Balder, 142; creates man, 143; contest with Win-pe, 143-144; his gifts to man, 144-145; and Wasis, the baby, 145-146; leaves the earth, 146-147; a sun-god, 147; and Summer and Winter, 147-149; his 'wig-wam,' 149
GLOOSKAP (The Liar). A creative deity of the Algonquins, twin with Malsum, 141; his rivalry with Malsum, 141-142; is similar to the Scandinavian Balder, 142; creates humans, 143; competition with Win-pe, 143-144; his gifts to humanity, 144-145; and Wasis, the infant, 145-146; leaves the earth, 146-147; a sun-god, 147; and Summer and Winter, 147-149; his 'wig-wam,' 149
GOD. The Indian idea of, 101
GOD. The Indian concept of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
GRAND LEAGUE, or KAYANERENH KOWA. A federation of the Iroquois, known also as the Five Nations. See under Five Nations
GRAND LEAGUE, or KAYANERENH KOWA. A federation of the Iroquois, also known as the Five Nations. See under Five Nations
GREAT DOG. A totem-deity, 137
GREAT DOG. A totem deity, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
GREAT EAGLE. A totem-deity, 137
GREAT EAGLE. A totem deity, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
GREAT HEAD. A malevolent being, in Iroquois myth; a legend of, 232-235
GREAT HEAD. A wicked being in Iroquois mythology; a story of, 232-235
GREAT MAN. Name for a chief deity among Californian tribes, 348
GREAT MAN. Name for a chief deity among Californian tribes, 348
GREAT SPIRIT THE, or MANITO. Supreme Indian deity; and the origin of smoking, 116
GREAT SPIRIT THE, or MANITO. Supreme Indian deity; and the origin of smoking, 116
GREATEST FOOL. Supernatural being in Haida myth; in the story of Master-carpenter and South-east, 317
GREATEST FOOL. Supernatural being in Haida myth; in the story of Master-car penter and South-east, 317
H
H
HAMPTON INSTITUTE. And education of the Indians, 79
HAMPTON INSTITUTE. And education of the Indians, 79
HANDSOME. A beautiful maiden; the story of, 159-162
HANDSOME. A gorgeous young woman; the story of, 159-162
HERBERT, SIR THOMAS. His Travels quoted, 4-5
HERBERT, SIR THOMAS. His Travels cited, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
HERJULFSON, BIARNE. And the Norse discovery of America, 13-14
HERJULFSON, BIARNE. And the Norse discovery of America, 13-14
HIAWATHA (more properly HAI-EN-WAT-HA; = He who seeks the Wampum-belt). A legendary hero of the Iroquois, 217, 223-228; represented also as of Algonquian race, 223; effect of Longfellow's poem on the history of, 223; Longfellow's confusion in identity of, 223; historical basis for the legends, 223; founder of the League of the Five Nations, 223-224; a warrior under Atotarho, 225; his plans for federation, 225; adopted into the Mohawk tribe, 226; his scheme consummated, 226
HIAWATHA (more correctly HAI-EN-WAT-HA; = He who seeks the Wampum-belt). A legendary hero of the Iroquois, 217, 223-228; also represented as being of Algonquian descent, 223; the impact of Longfellow's poem on the history of, 223; Longfellow's mix-up in identity of, 223; the historical foundation for the legends, 223; the founder of the League of the Five Nations, 223-224; a warrior under Atotarho, 225; his plans for federation, 225; adopted into the Mohawk tribe, 226; his scheme realized, 226
HOBBAMOCK, Or HOBBAMOQUI (Great). Beneficent Indian deity, 105
HOBBAMOCK, Or HOBBAMOQUI (Great). Kind Indian god, 105
HOGAN. An Indian dwelling, 49
HOGAN. A Native American home, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
HUNTING, INDIAN, 50-55
Hunting, Indian, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
HURONS. A tribe of the Iroquois stock, 23; marriage among, 73; fetishes of, 91; the dove regarded as sacred by, 111; and the soul's journey after death, 129; originally one people with the Iroquois, 224; in the conflict between the Caniengas and Algonquins, 225; war with the Onondagas, 225; annihilated by the Iroquois, 227; a legend of, 248
HURONS. A tribe from the Iroquois background, 23; marriage customs among them, 73; their fetishes, 91; the dove considered sacred by them, 111; and the soul's journey after death, 129; originally one tribe with the Iroquois, 224; involved in the conflict between the Caniengas and Algonquins, 225; at war with the Onondagas, 225; destroyed by the Iroquois, 227; a legend about them, 248
I
I
ICE-COUNTRY. In Algonquian myth, 147
ICE-COUNTRY. In Algonquian myth, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
ICTINIKE. An evil spirit, in Sioux myth; adventures of, 266-271
ICTINIKE. An evil spirit in Sioux mythology; adventures of, 266-271
ILLINOIS. A tribe of the Algonquian stock; in a Seneca legend, 236-238
ILLINOIS. A tribe from the Algonquian family; in a Seneca legend, 236-238
'INDIAN.' The name wrongly applied to the North American races, 1
'INDIAN.' The name mistakenly used to refer to the North American peoples, 1
INDIANS, NORTH AMERICAN. The theory that they came from the East, 1-2; early controversy as to origin of, 2-3; identified with the lost Ten Tribes, 3; other theories of origin of, 4; theory of their Welsh origin, 4-5; origination of American man in the Old World, 5-6; scientific data relating to origin of, 5-13, 17-22; affinities with Siberian peoples, 10-12; probably migrants from Asia, 12-13; ethnic divisions of, 22-29; geographical distribution of the tribes of, 22-29; industry of, 26; early wars between whites and, 29-31; early relationship with whites, 29-30; deportation of, as slaves, 31; confinement of, to 'reservations,' 31-32; stories of whites and, 32-45; and kidnapping of white children, 36-45; dwellings of, 45-49; tribal law and custom among, 50; hunting among, 50-55; dress of, 55-59; and face-painting, 59-62; and colours, 60-62; art of, 62-63; war-customs of, 63-72; position of women among, 72-73; marriage among, 73; and child-life, 73-74; and totemism, 74-76, 80-87; picture-writing among, 76-78; enlightenment of, 79, 360; and fetishism, 87-97; and religion, 97-105, 140; ideas of God, 101; character of gods of, 103-105; creation-myths of, 106-109; serpent- and bird-worship among, 109-115; and the use of tobacco, 115-118; the gods of, 118-126; and ideas of a future life, 127-128; burial customs of, 128; and the soul's journey after death, 129; and the spirit-world, 129-130, 139-140; reverence for the four points of the compass, 131; methods of time-reckoning, 131-133; festivals of, 132, 133-135; the medicine-men of, 135-140; original character of the mythologies of, 359; worthiness of the race, 359-360
INDIANS, NORTH AMERICAN. The theory that they came from the East, 1-2; early debate about their origins, 2-3; linked to the lost Ten Tribes, 3; other theories about their origins, 4; the theory of their Welsh origin, 4-5; the idea that American man originated in the Old World, 5-6; scientific data related to their origin, 5-13, 17-22; similarities with Siberian peoples, 10-12; likely migrants from Asia, 12-13; ethnic divisions, 22-29; geographical distribution of the tribes, 22-29; their industries, 26; early wars between whites and, 29-31; early relationships with whites, 29-30; deportation as slaves, 31; confinement to 'reservations,' 31-32; stories of whites and, 32-45; and the kidnapping of white children, 36-45; their dwellings, 45-49; tribal law and customs among them, 50; hunting practices, 50-55; their clothing, 55-59; face painting, 59-62; and colors, 60-62; their art, 62-63; war customs, 63-72; the position of women among them, 72-73; marriage customs, 73; and child life, 73-74; and totemism, 74-76, 80-87; picture writing among them, 76-78; their enlightenment, 79, 360; and fetishism, 87-97; and religion, 97-105, 140; their ideas of God, 101; the character of their gods, 103-105; creation myths, 106-109; serpent and bird worship, 109-115; and the use of tobacco, 115-118; their gods, 118-126; and beliefs about a future life, 127-128; burial customs, 128; and the soul's journey after death, 129; and the spirit world, 129-130, 139-140; reverence for the four compass points, 131; methods of tracking time, 131-133; their festivals, 132, 133-135; the medicine men, 135-140; original character of their mythologies, 359; worthiness of the race, 359-360
IOI. A deity of the Chinooks, sister of Blue Jay; stories of, 323-327
IOI. A goddess of the Chinooks, sister of Blue Jay; stories of, 323-327
IOSKEHA (White One). One of the twin-gods of the Iroquois, 121
IOSKEHA (White One). One of the twin gods of the Iroquois, 121
IROQUOIS (Real Adders). An ethnic division of the American Indians, called also Long House People, 23-24, 224; the Five Nations of, 23, 24, 223-227; community houses of, 45; costume of, 58; marriage customs of, 73; name for fetish, 85; and the serpent of the Great Lakes, 113; the twin-gods of, 121; and the soul's journey after death, 129; myths and legends of, 217-265; Hi'nun, the chief deity of, 217; Hiawatha, a mythical hero of, 217; originally one people with the Hurons, 224; the two political branches of, 224-225; growth of the power of, 227
IROQUOIS (Real Adders). An ethnic group of Native Americans, also known as the Long House People, 23-24, 224; the Five Nations of, 23, 24, 223-227; community houses of, 45; clothing of, 58; marriage traditions of, 73; name for fetish, 85; and the serpent of the Great Lakes, 113; the twin gods of, 121; and the soul's journey after death, 129; myths and legends of, 217-265; Hi'nun, the main deity of, 217; Hiawatha, a legendary hero of, 217; originally one group with the Hurons, 224; the two political branches of, 224-225; development of the power of, 227.
IROQUOIS CONFEDERACY. See Five Nations
IROQUOIS CONFEDERACY. See Five Nations
ISLAND OF THE BLESSED. In the story of the Spirit-bride, 163-165
ISLAND OF THE BLESSED. In the story of the Spirit-bride, 163-165
J
J
JAPAZAWS. A chief, 32
JAPAZAWS. A leader, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
JEWS. American aborigines identified with, 3-4
JEWS. Native Americans connected with, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
K
K
KATCINA. A clan of the Hopi tribe, and the tribal festivals, 135
KATCINA. A group of the Hopi tribe, and the tribal festivals, 135
KAYANERENH KOWA. The Grand League, or Five Nations, a federation of the Troquois. See under Five Nations
KAYANERENH KOWA. The Grand League, or Five Nations, is a federation of the Troquois. See under Five Nations
KENTUCKY. Earth-mounds found in, 18
KENTUCKY. Earth mounds discovered in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
KEWAWKQU'. A race of giants and magicians, in Algonquian myth; conquered by Glooskap, 145
KEWAWKQU'. A race of giants and magicians in Algonquian myth; conquered by Glooskap, 145
KIEHTAN. Beneficent Indian deity, 105
KIEHTAN. Kind Indian deity, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
KING PHILIP'S WAR, 30-31
KING PHILIP'S WAR, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
KINGFISHER. A creative deity of the Sioux; Ictinike and, 271
KINGFISHER. A creative god of the Sioux; Ictinike and, 271
KINGSBOROUGH, LORD. And the identity of the American aborigines, 3
KINGSBOROUGH, LORD. And the identity of the Native Americans, 3
KITTANITOWIT. A manufactured name for the supreme Indian deity, 105
KITTANITOWIT. A created name for the highest Indian god, 105
KOKOMIKIS. The Moon-goddess, wife of the Sun-god; in the stories of Scar-face, 199-204
KOKOMIKIS. The Moon goddess, wife of the Sun god; in the stories of Scar-face, 199-204
KOLUSCHES. An ethnic division of the American Indians; customs of, resemble those of Asiatic tribes, 10-11
KOLUSCHES. A group within the American Indian ethnic divisions; their customs resemble those of Asian tribes, 10-11
KOOTENAY. An ethnic division of the American Indians; Coyote the creative deity of, 124
KOOTENAY. An ethnic group of the American Indians; Coyote, the creative deity of, 124
KUTOYIS (Drop of Blood). A hero in Algonquian myth; legends of, 212-216
KUTOYIS (Drop of Blood). A hero in Algonquian mythology; tales of, 212-216
L
L
LAKE SUPERIOR. Prehistoric remains discovered in district of, 8
LAKE SUPERIOR. Prehistoric remains found in the area of, 8
LEIF THE LUCKY. Legend of voyage of, to America, 14-15
LEIF THE LUCKY. Legend of the voyage to America, 14-15
LENI-LENÂPÉ. A tribe of the Algonquian stock; the Wallum-Olum of, 77-78
LENI-LENÂPÉ. A tribe from the Algonquian group; the Wallum-Olum of, 77-78
LIGHTNING. Indian belief regarding, 111-112
LIGHTNING. Indian beliefs about, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
LITTLE MEN. Twin thunder-gods of the Cherokees, 126
LITTLE MEN. Twin thunder gods of the Cherokees, 126
LONE-DOG WINTER-COUNT. A picture-writing chronicle of the Dakota, 77
LONE-DOG WINTER-COUNT. A picture-writing chronicle of the Dakota, 77
LONGFELLOW, H. W. And the identity of Hiawatha, 223
LONGFELLOW, H. W. And the identity of Hiawatha, 223
LORD OF THE DEAD. Indian deity; the owl sometimes represented as the attendant of, 112
LORD OF THE DEAD. Indian deity; the owl is sometimes shown as the companion of, 112
LOUCHEUX. A division of the Tinneh stock; the myth of the moon-god of, 357-358
LOUCHEUX. A subgroup of the Tinneh people; the legend of the moon god of, 357-358
LYELL, SIR CHARLES. On discovery of prehistoric remains, 7
LYELL, SIR CHARLES. On discovering prehistoric remains, 7
M
M
MA-CON-A-QUA. The Indian name of Frances Slocum, 44
MA-CON-A-QUA. The Indian name of Frances Slocum, 44
MADOC. Legend of, 4
MADOC. Legend of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
MAKER-OF-THE-THICK-SEA-MIST. Haida deity; in the story of Master-carpenter and South-east, 318
MAKER-OF-THE-THICK-SEA-MIST. Haida deity; in the story of Master-carpenter and South-east, 318
MALICIOUS MOTHER-IN-LAW. Story of the, 176-180
MALICIOUS MOTHER-IN-LAW. Story of the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
MAN. Origin of, in America, 5-22
MAN. Origin in America, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
MANABOZHO. Same as Michabo, 11, which see
MANABOZHO. Same as Michabo, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, see entry
MARRIAGE among the Indians, 73
MARRIAGE among Native Americans, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
MARTEN. An idle brave; in the story of the Fairy Wives, 170-172
MARTEN. A reckless hero; in the story of the Fairy Wives, 170-172
MASON, JOHN. One of the early settlers; and the feud with the Pequots, 30
MASON, JOHN. One of the early settlers; and the conflict with the Pequots, 30
MASTER OF LIFE. In the story of the Spirit-bride, 164
MASTER OF LIFE. In the story of the Spirit-bride, 164
MASTER-CARPENTER. A supernatural being, in Haida myth; story of his contest with South-east, 316-318
MASTER-CARPENTER. A supernatural being in Haida myth; story of his contest with Southeast, 316-318
MEDECOLIN. Sorcerers, in Algonquian myth; conquered by Glooskap, 145
MEDECOLIN. Sorcerers, in Algonquian myth; defeated by Glooskap, 145
MEN-SERPENTS. The story of the, 273-275
MEN-SERPENTS. The story of the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
MICE. Two supernatural beings in Chinook myth, 339-340
MICE. Two supernatural beings in Chinook mythology, 339-340
MILKY WAY. Called the Wolf-trail by the Indians, 204
MILKY WAY. Known as the Wolf-trail by the Native Americans, 204
MINAS, LAKE. In Nova Scotia; Glooskap leaves the earth upon, 146
MINAS, LAKE. In Nova Scotia; Glooskap leaves the earth upon, 146
MINNETAREES. A tribe of the Hidatsa stock; creation-myth of, 109
MINNETAREES. A tribe of the Hidatsa people; their creation myth, 109
'MIOCENE BRIDGE.' And the origin of man in America, 6
'MIOCENE BRIDGE.' And the origin of humans in America, 6
MOHAVE. A tribe of the Yuman stock; costume of, 59
MOHAVE. A tribe of the Yuman stock; their attire, 59
MOHEGANS. Same as Mohicans, which see
MOHEGANS. Same as Mohicans, see that
MON-DA-MIN. The maize-plant; story of the origin of, 180-182
MON-DA-MIN. The corn plant; story of the origin of, 180-182
MONTAGNAIS. A tribe of the Algonquian stock, 25
MONTAGNAIS. A tribe of the Algonquian background, 25
MOON-GODDESS. See Kokomikis
MOON-GODDESS. See Kokomikis
MOOSE. A brave, a great hunter; in the story of the Fairy Wives, 170-172
MOOSE. A courageous, skilled hunter; in the story of the Fairy Wives, 170-172
MOOWIS. A counterfeit brave; in the story of Elegant and Handsome, 161-162
MOOWIS. A fake hero; in the story of Elegant and Handsome, 161-162
MOQUI. Same as Hopi, which see
MOQUI. Same as Hopi, see here
MORNING STAR. See Apisirahts
MORNING STAR. See Apisirahts
MUSK-RAT. A creative deity of the Sioux; Ictinike and, 270-271
MUSK-RAT. A creative god of the Sioux; Ictinike and, 270-271
N
N
NANTENA. Spirits or fairies, in Tinneh mythology, 358
NANTENA. Spirits or fairies, in Tinneh mythology, 358
NARVAEZ, PANFILO DE. And the Muskhogean people, 27
NARVAEZ, PANFILO DE. And the Muskhogean people, 27
NEBRASKA. Prehistoric remains discovered in, 8
NEBRASKA. Prehistoric remains discovered in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
NEKUMONTA. An Iroquois brave; in the legend of the Healing Waters, 257-260
NEKUMONTA. An Iroquois warrior; in the story of the Healing Waters, 257-260
NEMISSA. A Star-maiden; in the story of Cloud-carrier, 156-159
NEMISSA. A Star-maiden; in the story of Cloud-carrier, 156-159
NEW YORK. State of; conflict between Indians and the early settlers in, 30
NEW YORK. State of; conflict between Native Americans and the early settlers in, 30
NEZ PERCÉS. A tribe of the Sahaptian stock; dwellings of, 47
NEZ PERCÉS. A tribe of the Sahaptian stock; dwellings of, 47
NIPARAYA. A supreme deity of the Pericues, 355-356
NIPARAYA. A supreme deity of the Pericues, 355-356
NOCUMA. A creative deity of the Acagchemems, 352-353
NOCUMA. A creative god of the Acagchemems, 352-353
NOKAY. A noted Chippeway hunter; hunting exploit of, 54
NOKAY. A well-known Chippewa hunter; his hunting adventures, 54
NOPATSIS. A brave; in the legend of the origin of the Beaver Medicine, 184-187
NOPATSIS. A brave; in the legend of the origin of the Beaver Medicine, 184-187
NUNNE CHAHA. A hill mentioned in the Muskhogean creation-myth, 108
NUNNE CHAHA. A hill referenced in the Muskhogean creation myth, 108
O
O
OJIBWAYS. Same as Chippeways, which see
OJIBWAYS. Same as Chippewas, which see
OKULAM (Noise of Surge). Name given to giant in Chinook myth of the Thunderer, 335
OKULAM (Noise of Surge). Name given to the giant in Chinook mythology known as the Thunderer, 335
OLCHONES. A Californian tribe; sun identified with supreme deity by, 350
OLCHONES. A Californian tribe; sun recognized as the supreme deity by, 350
OLD WHITE BEAR. Chief of the Bear tribe, in Cherokee myth, 249
OLD WHITE BEAR. Leader of the Bear tribe in Cherokee mythology, 249
ONE ABOVE. Name for supreme deity among Californian tribes, 348
ONE ABOVE. Name for the supreme deity among Californian tribes, 348
ONNIONT. A mythological serpent, 91
ONNIONT. A mythological serpent, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
ORENDA. Magical power, 112
ORENDA. Magical power, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
OSAGES. A tribe probably of the Algonquian stock; dwellings of, 48
OSAGES. A tribe likely from the Algonquian lineage; homes of, 48
OTTER-HEART. The story of, 165-170
OTTER-HEART. The story of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
OUIAMOT. Same as Chinigchinich, which see
OUIAMOT. Same as Chinigchinich, see above
OWL, THE. Indian veneration for, 113
OWL, THE. Indian respect for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
P
P
PAHE-WATHAHUNI (The Devouring Hill). The story of the Rabbit and, 302-303
PAHE-WATHAHUNI (The Devouring Hill). The story of the Rabbit and, 302-303
PAIUTES. A tribe of the Yunian stock; houses of, 47
PAIUTES. A tribe of the Yunian stock; houses of, 47
PAMOLA. An evil spirit, in Algonquian myth; conquered by Glooskap, 145
PAMOLA. A malevolent spirit in Algonquian mythology; defeated by Glooskap, 145
PAWNEES. A confederacy of tribes of the Caddoan stock, 28, 304; and the tribal fetish of the Cheyenne, 91; and thunder, 112; Atius Tiráwa, the chief deity of, 122; and the Young Dog Dance, 190; subdued by the Iroquois, 227; strong religious sense of, 304; myths and legends of, 304-311; story of the origin of their Sacred Bundle, 304-308
PAWNEES. A group of tribes from the Caddoan family, 28, 304; and the tribal spirit of the Cheyenne, 91; and thunder, 112; Atius Tiráwa, the main god of, 122; and the Young Dog Dance, 190; conquered by the Iroquois, 227; a strong religious belief in, 304; myths and stories of, 304-311; narrative about the origin of their Sacred Bundle, 304-308
PAYNE, E. J. On resemblance of customs of American and Asiatic tribes, 10-11
PAYNE, E. J. On the similarities in the customs of American and Asian tribes, 10-11
PEBBLE-RATTLER. Haida wind-deity; in the story of Master-carpenter and South-east, 318
PEBBLE-RATTLER. Haida wind god; in the tale of Master Carpenter and Southeast, 318
PEQUOTS. A tribe of the Algonquian stock; feud between the whites and, 30
PEQUOTS. A tribe from the Algonquian family; conflict between the whites and, 30
PERICUES. A Californian tribe; the hostile divinities of, 355-356
PERICUES. A Californian tribe; the hostile gods of, 355-356
PETIT ANSE. Place in Louisiana; prehistoric remains discovered at, 7
PETIT ANSE. Location in Louisiana; prehistoric remains found at, 7
PHILIP. An Indian chief, called 'King Philip'; war of, with the whites, 30-31
PHILIP. An Indian chief known as 'King Philip'; war against the white settlers, 30-31
PICTURE-WRITING, INDIAN, 76-78
PICTURE WRITING, INDIAN, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
PIPE-STONE QUARRY. Source of the Indian's pipe; description of, 116-118
PIPE-STONE QUARRY. Source of the Indian's pipe; description of, 116-118
PLAGUE DEMON. Iroquois deity, 264
PLAGUE DEMON. Iroquois god, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
POCAHONTAS. Daughter of the chief Powhatan; the story of, 32-36
POCAHONTAS. Daughter of Chief Powhatan; the story of, 32-36
POÏA (Scar-face). The legends of, 196-205
POÏA (Scarface). The legends of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
PORCUPINE. One of the Porcupine People, in Haida myth; story of the conflict between Beaver and, 318-320
PORCUPINE. One of the Porcupine People in Haida mythology; the story of the conflict between Beaver and, 318-320
POWELL, CAPTAIN NATHANIEL. And the story of Pocahontas, 32-36
POWELL, CAPTAIN NATHANIEL. And the story of Pocahontas, 32-36
POWERS, STEPHEN. On evil spirits in Indian mythology, 349-350
POWERS, STEPHEN. On evil spirits in Indian mythology, 349-350
PRATT, CAPTAIN R. H. His school for the education of Indian children, 79
PRATT, CAPTAIN R. H. His school for educating Native American children, 79
PREHISTORIC REMAINS. Discoveries of, 7-10
PREHISTORIC REMAINS. Discoveries of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
PREY-GODS. Deities of the Zuñi, 94-97
PREY-GODS. Zuñi gods, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
PRIESTHOOD of the Indian tribes, 135-136
PRIESTHOOD of the Indian tribes, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Q
Q
QUAAYAYP. A son of the Pericue deity Niparaya, 355
QUAAYAYP. A son of the Pericue deity Niparaya, 355
QUAH-BEET (Great Beaver). Algonquian totem-deity; in myth of Glooskap and Malsum, 142
QUAH-BEET (Great Beaver). Algonquian totem deity; in the myth of Glooskap and Malsum, 142
QUAHOOTZE. Deity of the Nootkas, 100
QUAHOOTZE. God of the Nootkas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
QUAPAWS. A tribe of the Caddoan stock; and earth-mounds, 21
QUAPAWS. A tribe from the Caddoan group; and earth mounds, 21
R
R
RATTLESNAKE. Indian regard for the, 113-115
RATTLESNAKE. The respect that Native Americans have for the, 113-115
RAVEN. Personification in Chinook myth; in the story of Stikŭa, 342-348
RAVEN. Personification in Chinook myth; in the story of Stikŭa, 342-348
RED PIPE-STONE ROCK. The first pipe made at, 116
RED PIPE-STONE ROCK. The first pipe created at, 116
RED-STORM-CLOUD. A Haida wind-deity; in the story of Master-carpenter and South-east, 317
RED-STORM-CLOUD. A Haida wind deity; in the story of Master Carpenter and Southeast, 317
RESERVATIONS, INDIAN, 31-32
RESERVATIONS, INDIAN, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
RESURRECTION. Indian belief in, 128
RESURRECTION. Indian belief in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
ROGEL, FATHER. Incident connected with his missionary work, 105
ROGEL, FATHER. Incident related to his missionary work, 105
ROLFE, JOHN. Husband of Pocahontas, 32
ROLFE, JOHN. Pocahontas's husband, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
ROOT-DIGGERS. A tribe of the Shoshonean stock, 28
ROOT-DIGGERS. A tribe from the Shoshonean family, 28
S
S
SACRED OTTER. A hunter; in the story of the Snow-lodge, 150-152
SACRED OTTER. A hunter; in the story of the Snow-lodge, 150-152
SALMON. The story of, 282-285
SALMON. The story of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
SAYADIO. A young Wyandot brave; the legend of, 260-262
SAYADIO. A young Wyandot warrior; the legend of, 260-262
SCAR-FACE. See Poïa
SCARFACE. See Poïa
SHADOW-LAND. Same as Spirit-land, which see
SHADOW-LAND. Same as Spirit-land, see above
SHANEWIS. Wife of Nekumonta; in the legend of the Healing Waters, 257-260
SHANEWIS. Wife of Nekumonta; in the legend of the Healing Waters, 257-260
SHUSHWAP INDIANS. A Salish tribe; Coyote the creative deity of, 124
SHUSHWAP INDIANS. A Salish tribe; Coyote is the creative deity of, 124
SILVER CHAIN. Name applied to the Grand Council of the league of the Five Nations, 226
SILVER CHAIN. Name used for the Grand Council of the league of the Five Nations, 226
SÎÑ. Sky-god and principal deity of the Haida; myth of the incarnation of, 314-316
SÎÑ. Sky god and main deity of the Haida; myth of the incarnation of, 314-316
SIOUX, or DAKOTA. An ethnic division of the American Indians, 28, 266; superstition of, resembles that of the Itelmians of Kamchatka, 11; dwellings of, 48; face-painting among, 61-62; war-customs of, 68; fetishes of, 92; belief of, respecting the winds, 110; and the eagle, 111; and the rattlesnake, 114; Haokah, the chief thunder-god of, 125; Waukheon, a thunder-god of, 126; Unktahe, the water-god of, 126; and the soul's journey after death, 129; the year of, 132; methods of time-reckoning of, 132-133; myths and legends of, 266-303
SIOUX, or DAKOTA. An ethnic division of the American Indians, 28, 266; their superstitions resemble those of the Itelmians of Kamchatka, 11; their dwellings, 48; face-painting traditions among them, 61-62; their customs regarding war, 68; their fetishes, 92; beliefs about the winds, 110; and the eagle, 111; and the rattlesnake, 114; Haokah, their chief thunder-god, 125; Waukheon, a thunder-god, 126; Unktahe, the water-god, 126; and beliefs about the soul's journey after death, 129; their year, 132; their methods of tracking time, 132-133; myths and legends, 266-303
SIROUT (Handful of Tobacco). One of the first men, in an Acagchemem creation-myth, 353
SIROUT (Handful of Tobacco). One of the first men, in an Acagchemem creation myth, 353
SITS-BY-THE-DOOR. The story of, 193-196
SITS-BY-THE-DOOR. The story of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
SKY-COUNTRY. In a version of the story of Poïa, 201-205
SKY-COUNTRY. In a version of the story of Poïa, 201-205
SKY-GOD. Of the Haida--see Sîñ
SKY-GOD. Of the Haida--see Sîñ
SLOCUM, FRANCES. The story of, 37-45
SLOCUM, FRANCES. The story of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
SMOKE-EATER. A being with magical powers, in Chinook myth, 330
SMOKE-EATER. A being with magical powers, in Chinook mythology, 330
SNAKE-OGRE. The story of the, 278-282
SNAKE-OGRE. The story of the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
SNAKE-WIFE. The story of the, 287-292
SNAKE-WIFE. The story of the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
SNOW-LODGE. The story of the, 149-152
SNOW-LODGE. The story of the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
SOKUMAPI. A young brave; in Blackfoot story of the origin of the Bear-spear, 187-190
SOKUMAPI. A young brave; in the Blackfoot story about how the Bear-spear originated, 187-190
SOUL. The journey of the, after death, in Indian belief, 129
SOUL. The journey of the soul after death, in Indian belief, 129
SOULS, THE LAND OF. In the legend of Sayadio, 260-261
SOULS, THE LAND OF. In the legend of Sayadio, 260-261
SOUTH-EAST. A Haida deity representing the south-east wind; contest of, with Master-carpenter, 316-318
SOUTH-EAST. A Haida deity representing the southeast wind; contest with Master Carpenter, 316-318
SPIRIT-BRIDE. The story of the, 162-165
SPIRIT-BRIDE. The story of the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
SQA-I. A town in the Queen Charlotte Islands; the contest of Master-carpenter and South-east at, 316-318
SQA-I. A town in the Queen Charlotte Islands; the competition of Master Carpenter and Southeast at, 316-318
STAR-MAIDEN. The story of the, 152-156
STAR-MAIDEN. The story of the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
SUMMER. Queen of the Elves of Light, in Algonquian myth; Glooskap and, 148-149
SUMMER. Queen of the Elves of Light, in Algonquian myth; Glooskap and, 148-149
SUN DANCE. Blackfoot ceremony for the restoration of the sick; Poïa brings the secrets of, to the Blackfeet, 204
SUN DANCE. Blackfoot ceremony for healing the sick; Poïa brings the secrets of, to the Blackfeet, 204
SUN-CHILDREN. Extract from the story of the two, 93-94
SUN-CHILDREN. Extract from the story of the two, 93-94
SUSQUEHANNOCKS. A tribe of the Iroquois stock, 23
SUSQUEHANNOCKS. A tribe of the Iroquois lineage, 23
SWAMP FIGHT. A battle between Indians and whites, 31
SWAMP FIGHT. A battle between Native Americans and white settlers, 31
SWANTON, J. R. On totemism, 84-87
SWANTON, J. R. On totemism, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
SWEET GRASS HILLS. In the legend of Buffalo-stealer, 209
SWEET GRASS HILLS. In the legend of Buffalo-stealer, 209
T
T
TACU. In Californian myth, reputed father of Ouiamot, 354
TACU. In Californian legend, the well-known father of Ouiamot, 354
TACULLIES. A tribe of the Tinneh stock; a superstition of, 358
TACULLIES. A tribe of the Tinneh group; a belief in, 358
TAKAHLI. A South American tribe; moral sense of, 98
TAKAHLI. A South American tribe; their moral sense of, 98
TAKER-OFF-OF-THE-TREE-TOPS. Haida wind-deity; in the story of Master-carpenter and South-east, 318
TAKER-OFF-OF-THE-TREE-TOPS. Haida wind deity; in the story of Master Carpenter and South-east, 318
TARENYAWAGO. Master of ceremonies in the Land of Souls; in the legend of Sayadio, 261
TARENYAWAGO. The host in the Land of Souls; in the story of Sayadio, 261
TAWISCARA (Dark One). One of the twin-gods of the Iroquois, 121
TAWISCARA (Dark One). One of the twin gods of the Iroquois, 121
TECUMSEH. An Algonquin chief; war of, with the whites, 25
TECUMSEH. An Algonquin chief; war with the white settlers, 25
THORWALD. Brother of Leif the Lucky; voyage of, to America, 15
THORWALD. Brother of Leif the Lucky; his journey to America, 15
THUNDER-BOYS. Twin thunder-gods of the Cherokees, 126
THUNDER-BOYS. Twin thunder gods of the Cherokees, 126
THUNDERER. A supernatural being, in Chinook myth, 334-338
THUNDERER. A supernatural being in Chinook mythology, 334-338
THUNDERERS. The people of Hi'nun, the Iroquois thunder-god; a myth relating to, 219-222
THUNDERERS. The people of Hi'nun, the Iroquois thunder-god; a myth relating to, 219-222
TIDAL-WAVE. Haida storm-deity; in the story of Master-carpenter and South-east, 318
TIDAL-WAVE. Haida storm god; in the story of Master carpenter and South-east, 318
TIHUGUN (My Old Friend). A beneficent deity of the Tinneh, 358
TIHUGUN (My Old Friend). A kind and helpful god of the Tinneh, 358
TIPI. A Native American tent, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
TIPPECANOE. Battle of the, 25
Battle of Tippecanoe, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
TLINGIT. A tribe of the Koluschan stock; houses of, 46-47
TLINGIT. A tribe from the Koluschan family; homes of, 46-47
TO-MORROW. Haida deity, mother of South-east; in the story of Master-carpenter, 318
TO-MORROW. Haida goddess, mother of the South-east; in the tale of Master carpenter, 318
TOTEMISM. Influence of, upon marriage, 73; story of an adventure with a totem, 74-75; story of a totem-vigil, 75-76; origin of, among the Indians, 80-81; wide extension of, 81, 82-83; development of the totem into a deity, 82; rules of, 83; severity of totemic rule, 83; Swanton on, 84-87; associated with fetishism, 93; influence upon the growth of 'morality,' 102
TOTEMISM. Influence of, upon marriage, 73; story of an adventure with a totem, 74-75; story of a totem-vigil, 75-76; origin of, among the Indians, 80-81; wide extension of, 81, 82-83; development of the totem into a deity, 82; rules of, 83; severity of totemic rule, 83; Swanton on, 84-87; associated with fetishism, 93; influence upon the growth of 'morality,' 102
TSUI 'KALU (Slanting Eyes). A hunter-god of the Cherokees, 125-126
TSUI 'KALU (Slanting Eyes). A hunter-god of the Cherokees, 125-126
TUPARAN. Same as Wac, which see
TUPARAN. Same as Wac, see above
TWIN-GODS of the Iroquois, 121
TWIN GODS of the Iroquois, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
TZI-DALTAI. Fetishes of the Apaches, 89-90
TZI-DALTAI. Apache talismans, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
U
U
UNDERWORLD. Sioux story of an adventure in, 292-296
UNDERWORLD. Sioux story of an adventure in, 292-296
UTONAGAN. A totem-spirit; an Indian's adventure with, 74-75
UTONAGAN. A totem spirit; an Indian's adventure with, 74-75
V
V
VANCOUVER, G. And Indian dwellings, 47
VANCOUVER, G. And Indigenous homes, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
W
W
WABOSE, CATHERINE. The adventure of, 75-76
WABOSE, CATHERINE. The adventure of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
WAC. A supreme deity of the Pericues, called also Tuparan, 356
WAC. A supreme deity of the Pericues, also known as Tuparan, 356
WAKINYJAN (The Flyers). Sioux wind-deities who send storms, 110
WAKINYJAN (The Flyers). Sioux wind deities who create storms, 110
WALES. Legend that North American Indians came from, 4-5
WALES. Legend that North American Indians originated from, 4-5
"WALLUM-OLUM." Picture-writing records of the Leni-Lenâpé, 77-78
"WALLUM-OLUM." Picture-writing records of the Leni-Lenâpé, 77-78
WAR-DANCE, NATIVE AMERICAN, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
WARFARE AND WAR-CUSTOMS, INDIAN, 63-72
Warfare and Indian war customs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
WASIS. A baby, in Algonquian myth; Glooskap and, 145-146
WASIS. A baby in Algonquian mythology; Glooskap and, 145-146
WAUKHEON (Thunder-bird). A thunder-god of the Dakota, 126
WAUKHEON (Thunder-bird). A thunder god of the Dakota, 126
WAYNE, GENERAL A., 26
WAYNE, GEN. A., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
WHALE-MEAT-CUTTER. A being with magical powers, in Chinook myth, 330
WHALE-MEAT-CUTTER. A being with magical powers, in Chinook myth, 330
WHITE FEATHER. See Chácopee
WHITE FEATHER. See Chácopee
WHITNEY, PROFESSOR J. D. Discovery of 'Calaveras' skull by, 8
WHITNEY, PROFESSOR J. D. Discovery of 'Calaveras' skull by, 8
WICKIUP. An Indian dwelling, 49
WICKIUP. A Native American dwelling, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
WIGWAM. An Indian dwelling, 49
WIGWAM. A Native American dwelling, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
WIN-PE. A giant sorcerer, in Algonquian myth; Glooskap and, 143-144
WIN-PE. A huge sorcerer in Algonquian mythology; Glooskap and, 143-144
WINE-LAND. In legend of Norse voyage to America, 15
WINE-LAND. In the legend of the Norse voyage to America, 15
WINNEBAGO. A tribe of the Siouan stock; as mound-builders, 21
WINNEBAGO. A tribe from the Siouan family; known for building mounds, 21
WINTER. A giant, in Algonquian myth; Glooskap and, 147-148
WINTER. A giant in Algonquian myth; Glooskap and, 147-148
WISCONSIN. Earth-mounds found in, 17
WISCONSIN. Earth mounds found in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
WITCHCRAFT. Iroquois belief in, 229
Witchcraft. Iroquois belief in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
WOLF-TRAIL. Indian name for the Milky Way, 204
WOLF-TRAIL. Native American name for the Milky Way, 204
WYOMING. Prehistoric remains discovered in, 8
WYOMING. Prehistoric remains found in __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Y
Y
YCAIUT (Above). One of the first women, in an Acagchemem creation-myth, 353
YCAIUT (Above). One of the first women in an Acagchemem creation myth, 353
YOUNG DOG DANCE. Legend of the origin of the, 190-193
YOUNG DOG DANCE. Legend of the origin of the, 190-193
YUCHI. A tribe of the Uchean stock; and earth-mounds, 21
YUCHI. A tribe of the Uchean origin; and earth-mounds, 21
Z
Z
ZlNZENDORF, THE COUNT OF. Story of the rattlesnake and, 114-115
ZlNZENDORF, THE COUNT OF. Story of the rattlesnake and, 114-115
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!